CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
Dw«^»_ .fi"'"?" University Library 
 
 BV3680.H3 A54 1884 
 "'*i?iiilfiiiiiii!ii]iiii«iiiim,'S?.'S!'. °' ''i^ American b 
 
 olin 
 
 3 1924 029 352 428 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tliis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924029352428 
 
"F.Tig i^'by G^JD.Il- Perine. 
 
 KHiC Oy Tllh: HAW.AUAN TST.MJOS 
 
31 I^catljnt l^ation (^Iwngcliscb. 
 
 HISTOET OF THE MISSION 
 
 AJtfERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS FOB 
 FOREIGN MISSIONS 
 
 SANDWICH ISLANDS. 
 
 RUFUS ANDERSON, D.D., LL. D,, 
 
 LATS FOREIGN SECRM'ART OF THS BOARD. 
 
 REVISED EDITION 
 
 BOSTON: 
 
 CONGREGATIONAL PUBLISHING BOARD. 
 
 1884. 
 
Jsntered sccoi'ditig to Act of Cougreas, In the yeax 1870, by 
 
 TBX AMEBICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONEBS FOB FOBEiaN UISBtOM 
 
 in the Office of the Librarian of Congiera, at Washington. 
 
 BITEBflXDE, OAHBIUSfil: 
 
 ■ IIBIOIYFED AND PBINTED It 
 
 H. u. HOVOaTON AND OOMPANT. 
 
PEEFAOE. 
 
 — ♦— 
 
 When the author retired from official life in 
 1866, after a connection of somewhat more than 
 forty years with the foreign correspondence of 
 the American Board, it was with the hope of 
 making such use of his experience in the work 
 of missions as would subserve the interests of 
 the missionary cause. Accordingly, in the 
 year 1869, he published a volume, which grew 
 out of a series of Lectures to students in The- 
 ological Seminaries, entitled, " Foreign Mis- 
 sions, their Relations and Claims." 
 
 Another work, requiring more time and 
 labor, was urged upon him by the following 
 vote of the Prudential Committee, namely : 
 " That, inasmuch as Dr. Anderson is better 
 acquainted than any other person, with the 
 origin, progress, and results of the missionary 
 work, as conducted by the Board, and also 
 with its methods, aims, and principles, the 
 Committee hereby express their earnest desire, 
 
vm PREFACE. 
 
 that he prepare for publication a History 
 of the Board to the present time." Every 
 reasonable facility has been afforded for the 
 preparation of such a work. But the lectures 
 required an unexpected amount of time in 
 their preparation, their delivery in various 
 Seminaries, and their ultimate publication ; 
 and there were other duties, growing out of 
 the relations of a long public life, which it did 
 not seem right wholly to disregard. 
 
 It was not until after some progress had 
 been made in writing the history of other 
 missions, that the author, in view of the uncer- 
 tainties of life, yielded to what seemed to him 
 the prior claims upon him of the Hawaiian 
 Islands Mission, and came to the resolution to 
 make it his first duty to prepare the history 
 of that mission. As compared with other mis- 
 sions under the care of the Board, this one had 
 passed through an experience in some respects 
 very peculiar. Regarded as an experiment in 
 missions, it is believed to be especially instruc- 
 tive in its history. The results are certainly 
 remarkable. While we see more of the foreign 
 element in the government of the Islands, than 
 perhaps we should desire to see, we recognize 
 
PREFACE. ix 
 
 it as an indep endent and constitutional govern- 
 ment, with a native sovereign at its head, and 
 a government as confessedly cognizant of God's 
 law and the gospel, as any one of the govern- 
 ments of Christian Europe ; and, what is more, 
 with a Christian community of self-governed, 
 self-supporting churches, embracing as large a 
 proportion of the people, and as really entitled 
 to the Christian name, as the churches of the 
 most favored Christian countries. 
 
 It is a question of the highest interest, by 
 what means this great amount of moral, social, 
 and civil life was there developed. 
 
 The question will here be answered, so far 
 as the mission is concerned, by a simple state- 
 ment of facts, as they have become known 
 to the author, from his correspondence and in- 
 tercourse with the mission during almost the 
 entire period of its existence. 
 
 There is no published history of the Hawai- 
 ian Islands Mission subsequent to the year 
 1845, twenty-five years ago. The work pub- 
 lished by the author, in 1864, entitled, "The 
 Hawaiian Islands, their Progress and Condition 
 under Missionary Labors," is to a large extent 
 a personal narrative of the events and results 
 
X PREFACE. 
 
 of an official visit to the Islands, in the pre- 
 vious year. While necessarily embodying 
 brief references to many historical facts, it 
 made no pretensions to being a history of the 
 mission. 
 
 It was objected to Neander, the ecclesias- 
 tical historian, that he wrote with too much 
 reference to influencing the opinions and con- 
 duct of his own and succeeding ages. The 
 author confesses to the same desire and aim. 
 Missions are a science, in a process of develop- 
 ment. Their history is, from the beginning, a 
 lesson for those now engaged in the missionary 
 work ; and it is allowable to the historian, 
 while correctly stating his facts, to indicate 
 their bearing on his own times. 
 
 Were the narrative in this volume subjected 
 to the rigid demands of chronology, it would 
 have been unnecessarily prolonged, and de- 
 prived of the freedom allowable to history, as 
 distinguished from mere annals. The reader 
 will see, moreover, how inexpedient it would 
 iiave been to go into biograplaical sketches of 
 so large a number of missionaries. A single 
 chapter will suffice for that department ; espe- 
 cially as the reader will find, at the close of 
 
PREFACE. xi 
 
 the volume, the leading events in the Uvea 
 of all the missionaries, so far as the facts were 
 attainable. 
 
 There was more reason for carefully illus- 
 trating the triumphs of divine grace in the 
 lives and characters of the more prominent 
 native converts ; and the strength and consis- 
 tency of Christian character in many of the 
 early converts, may well awaken our surprise. 
 Nor, if we follow the native Christians into 
 their foreign missions, shall we withhold our 
 admiration from those who are, for the most 
 part, converts of the second generation. 
 
 The author gratefully acknowledges his 
 obligations to the Rev. Augustus C. Thompson, 
 D. D., long a member of the Prudential Com- 
 mittee, and to the Rev. Isaac R. Worcester, 
 the able editor of the " Missionary Herald," for 
 judicious and highly valued criticisms, ex- 
 tended through nearly the entire volume. 
 He is also under obligation to the Rev. Luther 
 H. GuLiCK, M. D., late Corresponding Secretary 
 of the Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical 
 Association, and now in this country, who 
 favored him with many valuable facts and 
 suggestions. 
 
XII PREFACE. 
 
 Among the available sources of information, 
 the author would mention Dr. Joseph Tracy's 
 "History of the American Board," brought 
 down to the year 1842. Besides the great 
 accuracy of that compend, it performed the 
 invaluable service of reducing the multitudi- 
 nous facts to their proper chronological order, 
 and thus saved a vast amount of labor to all 
 future historians. The Eev. Hiram Bingham's 
 " Residence of Twenty-one Years in the Sand- 
 wich Islands," brings the history of the mission 
 down to the year 1845, and is sufficiently full, 
 and generally accurate. It forms a closely 
 printed octavo volume of more than six hun- 
 dred pages. The Rev. Sheldon Dibble's " His- 
 tory of the Sandwich Islands," published at 
 the Islands in 1843, a duodecimo volume of 
 four hundred and fifty pages, is an excellent 
 authority. Mr. James Jackson Jarves's " His- 
 tory of the Sandwich Islands," 1843 (Hono- 
 lulu, 1847), is the best of all the histories of 
 those Islands, and was written in a fair and 
 friendly spirit towards the mission ; but stops 
 many years short of the present time. I have 
 made marginal references to these works, 
 where it seemed needful to state my authori- 
 
PHhFAVE. xiil 
 
 ties ; but having free access to original docu- 
 ments in the archives of the Board, 1 have not 
 often deemed it needful to refer to the " Mis- 
 sionary Herald," which, after all, is the grand 
 store-house of materials for the history of the 
 missions of the American Board. 
 
 Freed from the cares of official life, the 
 writer finds a healthful excitement, as well as 
 a congenial and he trusts useful employment, 
 in reviving the recollection of facts, once 
 very familiar, and recording them for the use 
 of the generation now coming upon the great 
 field of Christian action. The present volume 
 contains, perhaps, all it is needful now to say 
 concerning the wonderful work of God's grace 
 at the Hawaiian Islands. The " Memorial Vol- 
 ume," prepared ten years ago, but not in the 
 historical form, gives a condensed and com- 
 prehensive view of the " First Fifty Tears of 
 the American Board," as a missionary insti- 
 tution. 
 
 A history of all the missions of the Board, 
 written after the manner of the Mission to the 
 Hawaiian Islands, will require at least three 
 volumes. The author hopes, by classing kin- 
 dred missions in a connected view, to avoid the 
 
xiv PREFACE. 
 
 unpleasant repetition, which must otherwise 
 be inevitable. He can hardly expect, at so 
 late a period of life, to go over the whole 
 ground, including the missions among the ab- 
 origines of this country; but, in any event, 
 the results of his labors will be available for 
 the completion of the work by some other 
 competent person ; and he feels assured the 
 Prudential Committee will see that there be 
 no unnecessary delay. The materials for the 
 history are abundant, rich, and easy of access. 
 
 September, 1870. 
 
 The visit of King Kalakaua to this country, 
 now in progress, has rendered the compara- 
 tively new name of Hawaiian Islands so 
 much more familiar in the apprehension of 
 the people of the United States, that it is 
 deemed expedient to substitute it in the title 
 of this History, in place of the old. 
 
 January, 1875, 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 PBELTHINART. 
 
 PAOB 
 
 Discovery of the Pacific Ocean and the Sandwich Islands. — The 
 Island World. — Origin of the Polynesians. — Aim of the Discov- 
 erers. — The First Mission to the Pacific. — Its Marvelous Success. 
 
 — The Conqueror of the Sandwich Islands. — Religion of the Islands. 
 
 — The Tabu. — Kamehameha dies a Heathen. — Overthrow of the 
 Tabu, and Consequent Rebellion. — Destruction of Idols and Temples. 
 
 — Not the Result of a Religious Motive. — Singular Coincidence. — 
 Population of the Islands. — Depopulation, and how stayed . . 1 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE FOKEIGN MISSION SCHOOL. — 1816-1826. 
 
 Origin of the School. — Its Location. — Its Object and Pupils. — 
 Death of Obookiah. — The School highly prized. — lis Theoretical 
 Basis. — Result of Experience. — Discontinuance of the School. — 
 Value of the Experiment 1- 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 EAELT HISTOKT OF THE MISSION. — 1820-1823. 
 
 (irigin of the Mission. — Estimate put npon Secular Agencies. — 
 Anticipations of the Missionaries. — Their Agreeable Surprise. — 
 Reception at the Islands. — Stations occupied. —A Singular Ex- 
 perience. — The First Printing. — Native Correspondence. — Provi- 
 dential Interposition. — A Valuable Accession. — Kaahumanu an 
 Iconoclast. — The Native Ministry. — How to civilize Savage Pa- 
 gans. — The first Christian Marriage. — The First Reinforcement 16 
 
 CHAPTER rV. 
 
 CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE. 
 
 Civilization among the Chiefs. — Reception of the First Reinforce- 
 ment. — Contrasted with the Reception at Kailua. — Habits of the 
 King. — Degradation of the Common People . , , . 26 
 
XAT CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 INCIPIENT MEASURES. — THE KING OF KAUAI. — 1821-1824. 
 
 PAS! 
 
 How to improve the Domestic and Social Life of tlie People. — Calls 
 for Patience. — Encouraging Progress. — Val ue of Missionary Wives. 
 
 — Trials of Mission families. — Failure of Interpreters. — Improve- 
 ment in Public Worship. — Hawaii explored. — Hopeful Indications. 
 
 Daring Act of the King. — The King of Kauai. — His Death and 
 
 Burial 33 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 KEOPUOLANI. — 1823. 
 
 Her Chaplain. — Her Views of the Marriage Relation. — Builds a 
 Church at Lahaina. — Her Royal Descent. — Marriage. — Conver- 
 sion. — Dangerous Illness. — Charge to the Prime Minister. — Her 
 Baptism, Death, and Funeral 38 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE king's visit TO ENGLAND. — 1823-1825. 
 
 The Departure. — Addresses. — Beneficent Results. — A Pleasing Spec- 
 tacle. — The King's Arrival in England. — • His Death and Charac- 
 ter. — Audience at Windsor Castle. — Bodies of the King and Queen 
 sent to the Islands. — Funeral Ceremonies. — A National Convention. 
 
 — Noble Stand of the Chiefs 4» 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE RULERS CHRISTIANIZED. — 1824^1828. 
 
 Their Earl}' Stand for Reform. — Improved Character of the Regent. — 
 New Church at Honolulu. — Kuakini. — Dedication of a Church at 
 Kailua. — An Interesting Old Chief. — Hilo and Puna. — Tedious 
 Voyaging. — First Experience in Hilo. — Scenery. — The Gospel at 
 Hilo. — Rebellion on Kauai. — Measures for its Suppression. — Prayer 
 before a Battle. — Treatment of George Tamoree. — Kaahumanu's 
 Conversion. — The Foreign Aid withdrawn. — Tribute to Rev. Wil- 
 liam Ellis. — Accessions to the Church. — A " Tabu Prayer-meeting." 
 
 — The First Awakening. — Preaching-tour on Hawaii. — Growth of 
 Temperance. — Inroad of a Prophetess of Pele. — Her Reception at 
 Lahaina. — Confesses her Imposture . .... 5] 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 OPPOSITION FROM FOREIGNERS. — 1825-1827. 
 
 Cause of the Opposition. — Outrage at Lahaina. — A Brave Resistance. 
 
 — The Missionaries defenflecj by Natives — Aggravated C^e at 
 
CONTENTS. xvii 
 
 PAOl 
 
 Honolulu. —Visit of the Dolphin. — Demand and Threats of the 
 Commander. — Advice of the Missionaries. — Assault upon the Gov- 
 ernment. — Danger and Escape of Mr. Bingham. — Forbearance of 
 the Natives. — Disgraceful Conduct. — The Result. — What the 
 Natives thought of it. — Their Confidence in the Missionaries. — 
 Another Outrage at Lahiiina. — A Seasonable .Arrival. — The Mis- 
 sionaries put on Trial. — Defeat of their Adversaries. — Testimony 
 of Captain Jones. — A New Tribunal for the Wicked. — Its Effect. 
 
 — The John Palmer. — The Missionaries summoned to Honolulu. — 
 Their Accusers dare not face them. — No Just Cause of Complaint . 64 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 KALASIMOKU AND NAMAHANA. — 1827-1829. 
 
 Early Life of the Prime Minister. — His Appreciation of the Gospel. — 
 His Religious Experience. — Visit to Lahaina. — His Death at Kai- 
 lua. — His Character. — His Loss greatly felt. — Death and Char- 
 acter of Namahana 7S 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 GRADUAL EXTENSION OF CHRISTIAN KNCftl-EDGE. — 1826-1828. 
 
 rhe Regent's Tour in Oahu. — A Travelling School. — Her Influence. 
 
 — Beautiful Scenery. — Tours on other Islands. — Great Influence 
 of the Chiefs. — Tour of the Governor of Kauai. — His Wife. — 
 National Convocation at Kailua. — Dedication of a Church.— 
 Remarkable Declarations. — A Vast Congregation. — The Mission- 
 ary Packet — Missionary Force on the Islands. — Second Reinforce- 
 ment. — Translating and Printing. — E.tteut of School Instruction. 
 
 — Attendance at Prayer-meetings. — Outward Religious Conformity. 
 
 — Special Seriousness at Kailua. — Experience of the Converts. — 
 Kailua long afterwards. — Power of Principle illustrated. — Arrival 
 of Bomish Priests 
 
 80 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 EMEARKASSMENTS OF THE GOTERNMENT. — 1829-1831. 
 
 Foreigners resist the Laws. — The Government sustained by the 
 United States. — Significance of the Visit of the Vancennes. — Dis- 
 loyalty of Boki. — His Wretched End. — Disloyalty of the Wife of 
 Boki. — Vigorous Proceedings. — The Romish Priests implicated. — 
 Their Consequent Banishment ^' 
 
 CHAPTER Xra. 
 
 CHRISTIAN rSFLUENCES. — 1829-1835. 
 
 Exploration of the Northwest Coast. - The Washington Islands. — 
 Translating the Scriptures. — A Health Station.— Attendance on 
 i 
 
xviii CONTENTS. 
 
 tkat 
 
 Public Worship. —Prevalence of Religious Practices. — Places occu- 
 pied by Missionaries. — Influence of tile Schools and the Press. — 
 Manner of propagating Schools. — Value of the Instruction. — 
 Amount of the Printing. — The Books sold to the Natives. — The 
 School System at length exhausted. — A High-school for Teachers. — 
 Christian Marriages. — Progress of Temperance. — Third Reinforce- 
 ment. — Letter from Kaahumanu 87 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 LIFE, DEATH, AND CHARACTER OF KAAHUMANU. — 1831-1832. 
 
 Duration of her Regency. — Her Days of Heathenism. — Is softened 
 by Sickness. — Learns to read at Fifty. — Evidences of her Conver- 
 sion. — Not a Persecutor. — Reply to a Sabbath-breaker. — -loyful 
 Welcome of New Missionaries. — Reception of the first Printed New 
 Testament. — Her Last Sayings. — Her Death and Funeral. — Her 
 Character 107 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 UNFAVORABLE INFLUENCES ON THE GOVERNMENT. — 1832-1834. 
 
 Einau as Regent. — Keknanaoa her Husband. — Church and State. — 
 Growth of Immorality. — Accession of the Young Prince. — A Wise 
 Choice. — Disappointment of the Infldel Party. — Increased De- 
 moralization. — Restoration of Order. — Efforts for Seamen. — Im- 
 provement of the King 116 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 PREPARATION FOR THE GREAT AVTAKENINO. — 1833-1837. 
 
 A New and Interesting Question. — Inquiries proposed to (he Mission. 
 
 — The Responses. — Additional Laborers needed. — Degree of Prep- 
 aration fox them. — Schools for Teachers. — Results of the Schools. 
 
 — Efforts for Seamen. — Petition for a Prohibitory Law. — New 
 Missionaries. — Introduction of Domestic Manufactures. — Reason 
 for a Large Accession of Missionaries. ^— Seventh Reinforcement. — 
 The Lay Element. — Seasonable Arrival. — Memorial from the Mis- 
 sion. — Memorial from the Government. — Appeal of the Mission. — 
 The Young Princess. — Remarkable Case of Church Discipline. — 
 Return of the banished Papal Priests. — Decisive Action of the Gov- 
 ernment. — The American Missionaries not implicated . . . 121 
 
 CHAPTER XVn. 
 
 PREPARATION FOB THE GREAT AWAKENING. — 1830-1839. 
 
 Nature of the Preparation. — In Domestic Life. — In Religions Knowl- 
 edge. — In Houses for Worship. — In other Means of Grace. — Trans- 
 
CONTENTS. xix 
 
 PASI 
 
 lation of the Scriptures. —Improvement in the Law!. — Mr. Rich- 
 ards made Counselor to the Government. — New Code of Laws. — 
 Death and Character of Kinau .132 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE GREAT AWAKENING. — 1836-1838. 
 
 Commencement of the Awakening. — Becomes general. — The Means 
 employed. — Immense Assemblies. — All Classes aroused. — Char- 
 acteristics of the Worlc. — Effect on the Condition of the People. — 
 Great Interest on Molokai 140 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 RESULTS OF THE GEEAT AWAKENING. — 1838-18il. 
 
 Admissions to the Churches. — At Waimea, on Hawaii. — In Hilo and 
 Puna. — Employment of fTative Aid. — Care in Admission to the 
 Church. —Instruction given. — Character of Church Members.— 
 Watch and Care exercised. — Season of Reaction. — New Houses for 
 Worship ^49 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 A PAPAL INVASION. — SCHOOL FOR YOUNG CHIEFS. — 1839. 
 
 Outrage bj' Laplace. — His Demands. — Hostilit.v to the Mission.— 
 Indignity offered to the King. —His Real Object. — Results. — 
 Visit of an American Squadron. — School for the Young Chiefs.— 
 Who were educated there ISI 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 REMARKABLE GROWTH OF THE CHURCHES. — 1825-1870. 
 
 Sources of Information. — A Tabular View. —Admissions to Partic- 
 ular Churches. — Losses by Excommunication and otherwise.— 
 Whether the Nation was then Christianized. —The American Board 
 .^low to recognize the National Conversion. - The Church Develop- 
 ment imperfect for Years afterwards 16* 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 GROWTH OF THE CIVIL COMMUNITY. — 1838-1842. 
 
 Improvement in the Laws and Administration. -Property in the 
 Lands. - Enforcement of L*w. - The King and Temperance. - 
 
XX CONTENTS. 
 
 ?Aai 
 
 General Temperance Movement. — Death and Character of Hoapili 
 
 — Time for a Reaction. — Alliance of Popery and Intemperance. — 
 Unsuccessful Anti-protestant Movement. — United States Exploring 
 Squadron. — A Prohibitory Law. — Revival at Ewa. — Unexpected 
 Result of Good Laws. — Death of Hoapiliwahine. — Eighth and 
 Ninth Reinforcements. — The National Education. — Lahainaluna 
 Seminary. — Wailuku Female Boarding-school. — Other Boarding- 
 schools. —Manual Labor' School. — School for Teachers. — Select 
 Schools. — School for Children of Missionaries. — Common Schools. 
 
 — Sabbath-schools 173 
 
 CHAPTER XXIIL 
 
 KAPIOLANI, HEROINE OF THE VOLCANO. — 1841. 
 
 Her Residence. — Death and Character of Naihe — Early History of 
 Kapiolani. — Her Residence at Honolulu. — Reception of a Mis- 
 sionary. — Appearance in Sickness. — Visit to Lahaina. — Visit to 
 the Volcano. — Is warned by a Prophetess of Pele. — Descends 
 into the Crater. — Her Christian Heroism. — Admission to the 
 Church. — How she entertained her Guests. — Her Death and Char- 
 acter 183 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 NATIONAL CALASIITIHS OVEERDLED. 1842-1846. 
 
 Premature Diplomatic Relations. — Opposition of Romish Priests. — 
 Demands by a French Naval Officer. — The King's Response. — 
 Demands not enforced. — Hostility of the English Consul. — Em- 
 bassy to Foreifjn Powers. — Close of Mr. Charlton's Career. — Usur- 
 pation by Lord George Paulet. — Embassy to Washington and 
 London. — Deplorable Condition of the Government — Dr. Judd's 
 Ketreat. — Protest of Commodore Kearney. — The Government 
 reinstated. — Report in the United States Congress. — independ- 
 ence of the Hawaiian Nation acknowledged. — Death of Haalilio. 
 
 — Practical Recognition of the Government. — Revision of the 
 Laws. — Judiciary. — Dr. Damon IM 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 BAETIMEUS, THE BLIND PREACIIER. — 1843. 
 
 His Early Life. — His Conversion. — His Progress in Knowledge. — 
 His Examination for .-Vdmission to the Church. — Residence at Hilo 
 and Wailuku. — Ordination. — Sickness and Death, — His Elo- 
 quence snd Humility . gon 
 
CONTENTS. xri 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 CHURCH AHD HOUSE BUILDIKO. 
 
 PAS! 
 
 CiiuTch Building under Difficulties. — At Kohala. — At Kealakekua. — 
 At Kaueolie. — At Waimea. — On Molokai. — In tiie Kailua District. 
 
 — In Kau. — At Honolulu. — At Hilo. — Introduction of Seats. — 
 Extent of Cliurcli Accommodation in 1870. — Building of Dwelling- 
 houses. — Furniture. — Cost of Building 220 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 MEMORIALS OF DECEASED MISSIOHAKIES. — 1843-1849. 
 
 Edwin Locke. — Sheldon Dibble. — Horton 0. Knapp. — Samuel Whit- 
 ney. — Hiram Bingham. — William Richards — Levi Chamberlain 228 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 MEASURES WITH A VIEW TO CLOSISG THE MISSION. — 1848-1851. 
 
 The Problem for Solution. ■ — Manner of its Solution. — The Mission in 
 Sympathy. — New Minister of Public Instruction. — Lahainaluna 
 Seminary transferred to the Government. — Working of the New 
 Arrangement. — ACoUegiate Institution. — Beginning of the Native 
 Pastorate. —Missionary Supervision. — Foreign Residents' Church. 
 
 — Salaries in place of Common Stock. — Missionary Support from 
 Native Churches. — A Practical Error. — What led to a Foreign Mis- 
 sion from the Islands. — Mission to Micronesia. — Native Chris- 
 tians in the Gold Mines. — Another French Aggression. — Still 
 Another, and the Last. — Visit of the two Princes to the United 
 States 240 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 A rENSlS.— MAuqUESAS MISSION. — OAHU COLLEGE. — 1860-1853. 
 
 I'opulation of the Islands. — The National Education. — Remarkable 
 Relapse and Recovery. — Hawaiian Piety Characterized. — Rise of 
 the Native Mission to the Marquesas Islands. — Valedictory Wer- 
 
 vices. Persistence of Native Missionaries. — Hawaiian Missionary 
 
 Society. — Inroad by Mormons. — Oahu College chartered. — It.' 
 Object. — Its Endowment. — Its Pupils. — Its Value to the Islands. 
 
 — Prevalence of a Pestilence 251 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 DEATH OF KAMEHAMEHA HI. — ACCESSION OF KAMEHAMKHA IV. — 1854. 
 
 Death of the King. ~ His Character. — His Successor. — Testimony 
 of the Young King . , . .,,.■• ?6? 
 
XXll CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 INDICATIONS OF PROGKESS. — 1857-1862. 
 
 run 
 
 A Contrast. — Signs of Prosperitj'. — Social Condition. — Security of 
 Lite and Property. — Testimony to Native Piety. — Revision of the 
 Scripture Version. — Tiie National Schools. — Select Schools. — 
 Death of Dr. Armstrong. — Royal Tribute to his Memory. — Church 
 Building on Hawaii. — Papists at Hilo ... . .265 
 
 CHAPTER XXXH. 
 
 A GENERAl, REVIVAL OF RELIGION. — 1860-1861. 
 
 Extent of the Revival. — Where it commenced. — An Interesting Case. , 
 
 — Number of Converts on Oahu. — Characteristics of the Work. — 
 Genj'^ral Results. — Ecclesiastical Organizations .... 273 
 
 CHAPTER XXXHI. 
 
 RECONSTRUCTION OF THE CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY. — 1863. 
 
 Practical Errors. — Backwardness to put forward a Native Ministry. — 
 Not peculiar to the filission. — Cause of this Backwardness. — Why 
 hard to overcome. — The Difficulty not alone with the Missionary. 
 
 — Interest in the Pastoral Office. — Special Difficulty at the Islands. 
 
 — Time for an Independent Ministry. — What was to be done. 
 
 — Why the Author was sent to the Islands. — Personal Intercourse. 
 
 — The Reconstruction. — Confirmation of the Proceedings by the 
 Board. — Changed Relations of the American Board. — The Re- 
 maining Work. — The Result as viewed by the Mission. — Reor- 
 ganization of the Churches. — Working of the New System. — The 
 Hawaiian Ministers. — A Hawaiian Moderator. — Testimony of an 
 Episcopal Clergyman . . 28(1 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 EVENTS PROSPEROUS AND ADVERSE. — 1862-1870. 
 
 De-triictive Fire at Lahainaluna. — Usefulness of the Seminary. — 
 Death of Kamehameha IV. — His Successor. — Religious Decline. 
 
 — Hopeful Indications. — Successful Church Discipline. — Native 
 
 Element in the Evangelical Association. — Hawaiian Dictionary-. 
 
 Visit of Admiral Pear.son. — Celebration of the National Independ- 
 ence. — A Sabbath -school Celebration. — The Week of Praver. 
 
 Another Revival of Religion. — Decline in the National Schools. — 
 Annual Contributions. — A Chinese Evangelist — The "Reformed 
 Cfttholic -Mission." — Destructive Efirthquakes ^g 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 vnn 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 KOnCES OP PERSONS. — HAWAIIAH FOEEIGN MISSIONS. — 1867-1868. 
 
 PAOl 
 
 Death of Kekuanaoa.— Memorial of Mr. Kmerson. — Memorial of Mr. 
 Thurston. — Mission to Micronesia. — Begun in the Caroline Group. 
 
 — The Morning Star. — Extended to tlie Gilbert and Marshall 
 Islands. — Death of Mrs. Doane. — Church at Kusaie. — Kanoa and 
 his Wife. — Church at Ponape. — Calamity at Apaiang. — Number 
 of Converts. — Printing. — Delegations.— State of the Missions.— 
 Their beneficial Reacting Influence 310 
 
 CHAPTER XXXTI. 
 
 HESDLTS. — 1870. 
 
 The Closing Process commenced at the Right Time. — The Satisfac- 
 tory Result. — Native Ministry. — The Pastorate chiefly Native. 
 
 — Success of the Native Ministry. — Prevalence of Sabbath-schools. 
 The Sabbath-school Association. — Supply of Books. — Character 
 of the Secular Literature. — The National Education. — Children of 
 Missionaries, how employed. — National Prosperity. — The Moral 
 Condition. — The Race preserved by the Gospel. — The Future . 323 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 TBIE SANDWICH ISLANDS EVANGELIZED 1870. 
 
 When a Mission may be regarded as completed. — The Objection that 
 Bomish Missionaries are present. — A Worse Evil. — Importance of 
 aiming at an Early Close. — Peculiar Relations between the Board 
 and the Missionaries. — Their Support. — Support of Native Mis- 
 sionaries. — Whole Number of Missionaries. — Average Length of 
 Service. — Why so many now on the Islands. — Their Claim for 
 Support. — Their Influence. — On the Independence of the Islands. 
 
 — Cost of the Mission. — Value of its Results. — An Imperishable 
 Truth. — Actual Prevalence of the Gospel in the Pacific Ocean . 333 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 THE JUBILEE. — 1870. 
 
 Its Origin. — Assumes a National Character. — Jubilee Sermons. — 
 Reminiscences of Old Missionaries. — The Procession. — Reception of 
 the King. — Dr. Clark's Address. — Address of Hon. C. C. Harris. 
 
 — Address of Hon. H. A. Pierce. — The Collation. — The Reunion. 
 
 — Import of the Jubilee. — Why needed.— The MemorableEvent 
 
 of the Day. — An Appropriate Closing of the Mission . . . .343 
 
ixiv CONTENTS. 
 
 THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 PAOt 
 
 Ordained Missionaries to the Sandwich IsLANtig . . . 359 
 
 Missionary Physicians to the Sandwich Islands . . 378 
 
 Assistant Missionaries to the Sandwich IsIiANDb . . . 380 
 
 Missionaries to Micronesia 387 
 
 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 In the Hawaiian language 390 
 
 In the Marquesan dialect 397 
 
 In the Gilbert Islands dialect 398 
 
 In the Marshall Islands language 398 
 
 In the Kusaie dialect , 399 
 
 In the Ponape langaage 399 
 
 Ibdex ,, 401 
 
THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS MISSION. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 PKELIMINAJKT. 
 
 The Pacific Ocean was not known to the Chris- 
 tian world until after the discovery of America by 
 Columbus ; and was first seen by Balboa, DiscoTery of 
 in 1513, from the summit of the range of ocean. 
 mountains along the Isthmus of Darien. Magellan 
 was the first to enter it, which he did iu 1520, through 
 the strait known by his name. This intrepid com- 
 mander lost his life in a quarrel with natives on the 
 Philippine Islands, discovered by him ; but one of his 
 ships accomplished the voyage around the world, the 
 first of those voyages that demonstrated the spherical 
 form of the earth. These discoveries were all made 
 in the service of Spain. Magellan was followed, 
 though long afterwards, by Quiros, Tasman, Byron, 
 Wallis, Bougainville, La Perouse, Cook, and others. 
 Captain Cook was the discoverer of the Discovery of 
 
 *■ the Sandwich 
 
 Sandwich Islands in 1778, two hundred and Mands. 
 eighty-six years after the discovery of America, and 
 two years after the declaration of independence by 
 the United States. 
 
 Thus was the way prepared for sending the gos- 
 pel to those immense insular regions, extending 
 
2 THE ISLAND WORLD. 
 
 more than five thousand miles north and south, and 
 nearly four thousand miles east and west. 
 
 This island world is divided by the equator. On 
 The island t^i^ uorth, goiug westward, are the Sand- 
 wort, yfich Islands, the Marshall and Gilbert, the 
 Caroline, Ladrone, Pelew, and Philippine Islands. 
 On the south are the Marquesas, the Paumatu and 
 Austral, the Society and Georgian, the Harvey, 
 Tonga, Samoa and Feejee Islands, New Caledonia, 
 the New Hehrides, the Solomon Islands, and New 
 Zealand. 
 
 Very little is known concerning this insular world 
 prior to the time of its discovery by Europeans. 
 That the inhabitants of Polynesia had a common 
 Origin of the descent is inferi-ed from their community 
 Polynesians, ^f form, fcaturcs, language, manners, and 
 customs. There can be little doubt of the Malayan 
 descent of the people north of the equator, and in 
 Southern Polynesia, including the Tonga and Samoa 
 groups and New Zealand. The complexion of the 
 Peejeeans indicates a descent from the hlack and 
 copper-colored i-aces.* The people of New Caledonia, 
 New Hehrides, and the Solomon Islands, are kindred 
 to the negro race. 
 
 The language of the various islands properly 
 called Polynesia is radically the same, and would 
 seem to have been derived from the Malayan stock ; 
 yet Mr. Ellis is of opinion that, if Polynesia were 
 peopled from thence, the natives must have pos- 
 sessed better vessels and more accurate knowledge 
 of navigation than they now exhibit, to have made 
 their way against the trade-winds within the tropics, 
 blowing constantly from east to west with but tran- 
 
 1 Winces' Exploring Expedition, vcl. iii. p. 74. 
 
THE FIRST MISSION. 3 
 
 sient and uncertain interruptions. On the other 
 hand, there are facts to show that this could easily 
 have been done from the east. 
 
 Imparting the Christian religion does not seem 
 to have entered the thoughts of any of those Euro- 
 peans who directed or performed the early voyages 
 to the Pacific Ocean. Their aim was the Aim of the 
 advancement of secular knowledge. Yet it ^''°^''''™- 
 was the published accounts of their voyages which 
 at length awakened an interest in some of the best 
 Christian people of England to send the gospel to 
 those remote regions. 
 
 In 1797, the London Missionary Society pur- 
 chased a ship and freighted it with mis- Thenrst 
 sionaries for the Society Islands, in the "'^='™- 
 South Pacific Ocean. Thus was commenced the 
 first Protestant mission to the Pacific. The com- 
 mencement was auspicious, but so many years of 
 darkness followed that the mission came near being 
 abandoned. At the close of 1812, morning sud- 
 denly broke, and was followed by a glorious day. 
 Other islands and groups of islands were successively 
 occupied, and other missionary societies followed, 
 — the Wesleyan in 1826, the Presbyterian Church 
 of Nova Scotia in 1848, and the Reformed Church 
 of Scotland in 1852. 
 
 The Report of the London Society for 1866 gives 
 a wonderful account of the progress of Marvelous 
 the gospel in the South Pacific. It states ™™^^' 
 that sixty years before there was not a solitary native 
 Christian in Polynesia ; and that then it would be 
 difficult to find a professed idolater in the islands of 
 Eastern or Central Polynesia, where Christian mis- 
 sionaries have been established. "The hideous 
 
4 ITS MARVELOUS SUCCESS. 
 
 rites of their forefathers have ceased to be practiced. 
 Their heathen legends and war songs are forgotten. 
 Their cruel and desolating tribal wars, which were 
 rapidly destroying the population, appear to be at 
 an end. They are gathered in peaceful village com- 
 munities, and live under recognized codes of law. 
 They are constructing roads, cultivating their fer- 
 tile lands, and engaging in commerce. On the 
 return of the Sabbath, a very large proportion of 
 the people attend the worship of God, and in some 
 instances more than half the adults are recognized 
 members of Christian churches. They educate their 
 children, endeavoring to train them for usefulness 
 in after life. They sustain their native ministers, 
 and send their noblest sons as missionaries to the 
 heathen lauds which lie farther west. While the 
 people have uot the culture, the wealth, the refine- 
 ment of the older nations of Christendom, those 
 islands are no longer to be regarded as a part of 
 heathendom. They have been won from its do- 
 mains, and added to those of Christendom." 
 
 When Vancouver visited the Sandwich Islands, 
 The con- iu thc ycars 1792-1794, Kamehameha was 
 sandwio"''° the most powerful among a number of in- 
 Mands. dependent chiefs on the island of Hawaii. 
 He afterwards conquered the whole of his native 
 island, and the entire group, and founded the dy- 
 nasty which now rules the Hawaiian Islands. He 
 was a strong-minded, sagacious warrior and despot, 
 and availed himself of the civilization within his 
 reach, so far as he could make it subservient to his 
 ambition. He built forts and mounted guns upon 
 them; had soldiers armed with muskets, aud drilled 
 
RELIGION OF THE ISLANDS. 5 
 
 after the European fashion ; had a score of vessels, 
 none of them large, the first keel being laid bj 
 Vancouver in 1794 ; and encouraged mechanic arts. 
 But the people were slaves to the chiefs, Kuieawa 
 and the chiefs and people were slaves to **''*°' 
 the king. Every man held his land, and the fruits 
 of his labor, and indeed all his possessions, at the 
 will of his superiors. 
 
 Human sacrifices formed a part of the religion of 
 the Islands, and all had a superstitious ap- 
 prehension of being prayed to death by ° "^ ^°° 
 some one, or injured by enchantments. But the 
 most intolerable part of the religious sys- 
 
 j. j_i J I Tj -, ?„ 1 T The tabu. 
 
 tem was the tabu. It made specified days, 
 places, persons, and things sacred, and death was 
 the penalty for its violation. Under this unnatural 
 and cruel institution, men and women, husbands and 
 wives could not eat together ; and women, even the 
 highest female chiefs, were prohibited, on pain of 
 death, from eating the flesh of swine, several species 
 of fish, and some kinds of fruits. If, by reason of 
 rank or otherwise, they might expect to escape the 
 death penalty from men, for infringing the tabu, the 
 priests taught them to believe they would not escape 
 destruction from the ofi^ended gods. 
 
 They had doubtless heard from foreign residents, 
 navigators, and traders, that it was not so in other 
 countries ; indeed foreigners were all arrayed against 
 the tabu, and strengthened their testimony by the 
 force and immunity of their own example. But idol- 
 atry remained unbroken until after the ^™^^^, 
 death of Kameharaeha, which occurred on aheathei 
 the 8th of May, 1819, at the age of sixty-six. And 
 there is the strongest reason for believing that he 
 
6 OVERTHROW- OF THE TABU. 
 
 died without having had so much as a ray of the 
 gospel shiue into his dark mind.^ 
 
 The religion of the Islands, in their pagan state, 
 Overthrow was SO. iuterwoveu with the tabu system, 
 of the tabu, ^jjg^^ j^Y\e one could not be given up without 
 the other. The destruction of the tabu was like 
 destroying the key-stone of an arch; the whole struc- 
 ture of tabu-rites and idol-worship fell at once into 
 ruins. This was not the result of intelligent deliber- 
 ation, but came gradually and imperceptibly, as the 
 result of a train of circumstances and of many and 
 various influences, some of them existing long be- 
 fore the death of Kamehameha. Immediately on his 
 death, the leading chiefs requested Kaahumauu, the 
 most influential of the late king's wives, to dispense 
 with the usual ceremonies, and allow them to dis- 
 regard the tabu, but she did not consent. On that 
 and succeeding days, however, many of the common 
 people of both sexes ate together, and not a few of 
 the women ate forbidden fruits. Some of the female 
 chiefs partook even of swine's flesh, an article most 
 strictly tabued ; and, to be consistent, they treated 
 with contempt their idol gods. The calamities threat- 
 ened by the priests not coming upon them, they 
 were no longer restrained by fear. But while the 
 king, Keopuolani, and Kaahumanu continued to ad- 
 here to the tabu, the charm was not broken. When 
 the ceremony of the king's coronation was over, 
 Kaahumanu said to him, " Let us henceforth dis- 
 regard the restraints of tabu ; " but he was silent. 
 Keopuolani, the king's mother, then sent for her 
 
 1 See Rev. Wm. Ellis's Vindication of the AmeHcnn Mission on the 
 Sandwich Islands^ and an Appeal in relation to the Proceedings of Bishop 
 Staley and the Keformed Catholic Mission at Honolulu. London, 1866. 
 
A CONSEQUENT REBELLION. 7 
 
 youngest son, yet a mere child, to come and eat with 
 her, and thus break the tabu. The king led the 
 little fellow to his mother, to see if no evil followed 
 the transgression. Not seeing any, he said, " It 
 is well to renounce tabu, and for husbands and 
 wives to eat and dwell together ; " yet he himself 
 cautiously refrained. Soon after the king under- 
 took, while in a state of intoxication, to consecrate 
 two heathen temples, but there was the greatest 
 confusion in the customary rites, and the grossest 
 violations of the rules of tabu. In the midst of these 
 unsuccessful ceremonies, he received a message from 
 Kaahumanu, advising him to break the tabu and re- 
 nounce the idols. Scarcely knowing what he did, 
 he practically assented by eating dog's flesh with the 
 females, drinking rum with the female chiefs, and 
 smoking with them from the same pipes. As soon 
 as this became known, the people broke loose from 
 all restraint. Messengers were sent to all parts of 
 the kingdom, and the king of the remotest isle, and 
 the common people in all the islands, obeyed the 
 message with eagerness. ^ 
 
 Yet there were many who followed the king's ex- 
 ample with fear, and some actually rebelled, a conse- 
 One of the highest chiefs raised the stand- uon. 
 ard of i-evolt, and was joined by many of the priests 
 and a considerable number of chiefs and people; but 
 he was soon slain in battle, as was also his heroic 
 wife, fighting by his side. The idolatrous party being 
 thus overthrown, there was boundless rage against 
 
 1 This account of the overthrow of idolatry differs from th» commonly 
 received statements, and is based, mainly, upon the very competent author- 
 ity of the Rev. Sheldon Dibble, in his excellent History, published nt the 
 Sandwich Islands in the year 1843. 
 
8 THE RESULT OF NO RELIGIOUS MOTIVE. 
 
 the idols, which had failed to render aid to their 
 Destruction worshippcrs iu the day of battle. Some 
 nnd temples, wcre cast iiito the sea, some were burned ; 
 though it afterwards appeared that not a few were 
 concealed on Hawaii, in the pits and caves that 
 abound on that island. The temples were every- 
 where demolished, and the priest who had been 
 most active in the rebellion was slain. 
 
 It should be specially noted, that this strange 
 The result of cvcut rcsultcd from no religious motive 
 motiYe. whatever, much less from the influence of 
 Christianity, but from a desire to be more free in the 
 indulgence of the baser appetites and passions. Yet 
 there was in it a manifestly overruling Providence. 
 Missionaries of the cross were on their way, even 
 Singular CO- thcu, to crect on these islands the banner 
 incidence. ^f ^hc Priucc of Pcace. The remarkable 
 coincidence of the two events calls for grateful rec- 
 ognition. Had the mission embarked earlier by a 
 few months, or had the revolution occurred a few 
 months later, the mission would have arrived amid 
 the alarms and danger of war, and perhaps would 
 have been rejected by the jealous islanders. The 
 missionaries had no anticipation of such an occur- 
 rence when they left their country, and the islanders 
 knew nothing of their coming until they arrived. 
 Thus was accomplished at once at the Sandwicli 
 Islands, what at the Society Islands had cost the 
 labors and sufi'erings of fifteen years. 
 
 The population had already suffered a large reduc- 
 Popuiation tion. Wlicu the Islands were discovered, 
 
 of the isl- . ' 
 
 ands. it was estimated at 400,000. This esti- 
 
 mate was doubtless excessive ; yet when I traversed 
 the group, eightjr-flve years after, I saw numerous 
 
POPULATION OF THE ISLANDS. 9 
 
 traces of deserted villages, and of grounds ouce un- 
 der cultivation, then lying was^te. The first mis- 
 sionaries estimated the population of the group at 
 130,000, and that of Hawaii at 85,000. Tiie wars of 
 Kamehameha did much to depopulate; but a dis- 
 ease which the historian of Captain Cook acknowl- 
 edges to have been introduced by the seamen of hii 
 ships, must have done much more. Cer- Depopulation, 
 
 *^ ' ^ and bow it 
 
 tainly, when the gospel came with its reno- was stayed. 
 vatiug powers, the social and moral condition of the 
 islanders was at the lowest point of degradation. 
 But for the introduction of Christianity, staying the 
 destructive tide, the fifty years since that time would 
 have suflBced to reduce the nation to a few fragments 
 in the mountain recesses. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE FOKEIGN MISSION SCHOOL. 
 
 1816 — 1826. 
 
 The Foreign Mission School for educating heathen 
 An sxperi- jouths in this couutrj, established in the 
 ment. yggj. jg^g^ ^as intimately connected with 
 
 the rise of the Hawaiian Mission. It was also the 
 first decisive experiment made of educating such 
 youths in the midst of an advanced Christian civili- 
 zation, to be helpers in missions to their barbarous 
 pagan countrymen. 
 
 The school had its origin in a singularly interest- 
 ing youth named Obookiah, a native of the Sandwich 
 Henry oboo- Islauds, bom about the year 1795. His 
 ^^^ birth-place was on Hawaii. For some rea- 
 
 son he was induced to take passage in an American 
 ship, whose commander brought him to New Haven 
 in Connecticut. This occurred in the year 1809. 
 The college buildings attracted his attention, and, 
 learning their object, he was found one day, by the 
 Rev. Edwin W. D wight, weeping on the threshold 
 of one of the buildings, because there was no one to 
 instruct him. The excellent man had compassion 
 on him, and became his instructor. Samuel J. Mills 
 coming to New Haven soon after, with his mind full 
 of the idea of missions to heathen lands, wrote 
 Gordon Hall the same year (1809), proposing that 
 Obookiah be sent back to reclaim his own country- 
 
ORIGIN OF THE SCHOOL. 11 
 
 men, and that a Christian mission accompanj^ him. 
 On the return of Mills to his father's house in Tor- 
 riugford, he took Obookiah with liim ; aud after- 
 wards took him to Andover, where no small interest 
 was awakened among the people of God on his behalf, 
 and where he was believed to have become the sub- 
 ject of renewing grace. Meanwhile other youths 
 were found, not only from the Sandwich Islands, but 
 from other parts of the world, and in such numbers 
 as seemed to call for a school specially de- origin of the 
 signed for their instruction. The subject ^^°°^' 
 was brought before the American Board in 1816, by 
 a committee from a meeting of gentlemen at New 
 Haven, and the Board appointed the Hon. John 
 Treadwell, Rev. President Dwight, James Morris, 
 Esq., Rev. Dr. Chapin, and Rev. Messrs. Lyman 
 Beecher, Charles Prentiss, and Joseph Harvey, 
 agents to devise a plan for a school, and to carry 
 it into execution. Cornwall, in Connecti- ^ , ,. 
 
 Its location. 
 
 cut, was selected as the most suitable place, 
 and' the people of the town gave an academy building 
 and other property, valued at twelve hundred dollars. 
 A house for the principal was purchased by the 
 agents, another for a boai-ding-house, and about 
 eighty-five acres of land for a training farm. Oboo- 
 kiah was among the first pupils, and Mr. Dwight, 
 liis earliest Christian friend, was employed as its 
 lirst principal, until the Rev. Herman Daggett 
 should be able to take charge. The school opened 
 with twelve pupils, of whom seven were from the 
 Sandwich Islands. 
 
 The object of the Seminary, as set forth in its 
 Constitution, was, — "The education, in objectana 
 our own country, of heathen youths, in such """"^ 
 
12 IT IS EIGELY PRIZED. 
 
 manner as, with subsequent professional instruction, 
 will qualify them to become useful missionaries, 
 physicians, surgeons, schoolmasters, or interpreters ; 
 and to communicate to the heathen nations such 
 knowledge in agriculture and the arts as may prove 
 the means of promoting Christianity and civiliza- 
 tion." 
 
 Nine of the pupils, in 1823, were from the Sand- 
 wich Islands, fifteen from half as many Indian tribes, 
 three were Chinese, two were Greeks, one was a New 
 Zealander, one a Malay, one a Portuguese, one a 
 Jew, and three were Anglo-Americans. 
 
 Obookiah died on the 17th of February, 1818, 
 Death of ^nd no one doubted his preparation for that 
 Obookiah. event. Nor had he lived in vain. Chiefly 
 through him a general interest had been awakened 
 in the salvation of his kindred according to the flesh, 
 and a mission to the Islands was made certain. 
 
 Seventeen of the thirty-one heathen youths ad- 
 The school mittcd to its privileges, from 1817 to 1820, 
 prized. gave cvidencc of piety which vras at the 
 
 time satisfactoi'y, and from the first the school ex- 
 cited a lively interest in the religious community. 
 This interest extended to foreign lands. The 
 Baron de Campagne of Basle, in Switzerland, re- 
 mitted $876 toward its support. The very high 
 estimate that was put upon it by the Christian 
 community is shown by the annual Report of the 
 Board at that time, which declares that the school 
 was regarded with peculiar favor in all parts of 
 the country, and that it would ever be fostered by 
 the Board with parental care. Designed, as it was, 
 to fit young persons who should come to the United 
 States from the darkness, corruptions, and miseries 
 
PRINCIPALS OF THE INSTITUTION. U 
 
 of paganism, to be sent back to their respective na- 
 tions with the blessings of civilized and Christianized 
 society ; with the useful sciences and arts ; with the 
 purifying light of salvation, and with the hopes of 
 immortality; the Board believed that the relative 
 importance and eventual utility of the infant sem 
 inary could hardly be estimated too highly. Mr. 
 Daggett discharged the duties of principal for six 
 years, until 1824, when declining health Principals of 
 
 ,.11., . 11. , tiie institu- 
 
 constramed hira to resign, and his place tion. 
 was supplied by the Rev. Amos Bassett, D. D. The 
 school stood, necessarily at that early period, on a 
 basis that was purely theoretical; and upon that 
 basis the question was raised, whether it ngtheoret- 
 might not be expedient to remove it to ''=^"'^''- 
 the vicinity of some large city, where the students 
 would be less secluded from society. In such a 
 position, however, they would have been unfitted, 
 by acquiring the tastes and habits of city life, for a 
 happy and useful residence among their uncivilized 
 countrymen. The Board discussed the question, 
 and resolved to consider the school as permanently 
 established at Cornwall. There appears to have 
 been no thought at that time of its ultimate dis- 
 continuance. Yet the difficulties in working the 
 system were gradually developing, and at length 
 proved to be insurmountable. These were Result of ex- 
 distinctly brought out in 1825, at the meet- ^^'"""'■ 
 ing of the Board in Northampton. Some of the 
 difficulties were these. It was not found easy to 
 decide what to do with the youths, after their edu- 
 cation was completed. It was now known, also, 
 that those who had returned to their native lands 
 failed to meet the expectations of their friends. The 
 
14 fTS DISCONTINUANCE. 
 
 abundant provision for them wliile in this country, 
 added to the paternal attentions they everywhere 
 received, liad been a poor preparation for encounter- 
 ing neglect and privations among their uncivilized 
 brethren ; and the expense of maintaining them, 
 when returned, in any tolerable state of comfort, was 
 much greater than it would have been had they 
 never been habituated to the modes of life in an im- 
 proved state of society. In short, the indications of 
 Providence seemed clearly to teach, that the best 
 education for heathen youths, and indeed the only 
 suitable education, having reference to their success 
 as teachers of their uncivilized brethren, must be 
 given through the instrumentality of missionary 
 institutions in their respective countries. The ex- 
 pediency of continuing the school was referred by 
 the Board to a committee, which was to report to 
 the Prudential Committee after visiting Cornwall; 
 and the Prudential Committee was empowered then 
 Its discon- to act definitely on the subject. The result 
 tinuance. ^^^ ^ discoutiuuance of the school in the 
 autumn of 1826. 
 
 A simultaneous effort to train Greek and Arme- 
 nian youths in this country, for the most part in the 
 oi'dinary academies and schools, and some of them 
 even in colleges, proved equally unsatisfactory; and. 
 the experiment has never been repeated. 
 
 This experiment was worth much mors than it 
 Value of the cost. The scliool at Cornwall was the im- 
 experiment. mediate occasion, as has been said, of the 
 mission to the Sandwich Islands ; and it served, at 
 one period, as a convincing proof to the more intel- 
 ligent Cherokees and Choctaws, of the really benev- 
 olent feelings of the whites toward the Indians. 
 
VALVE OF THE EXPERIMENT. 15 
 
 In our own community, it promoted feelings of tiud- 
 ness toward the heathen generally, and gave oppor- 
 tunity for the display of native talent, which was in 
 a high degree interesting to the friends of human 
 improvement. It attracted the attention of many to 
 missionary exertions, who would otherwise have re- 
 mained ignorant of them. Nor was it the least of 
 its good influences, that it so early determined the 
 expediency of restricting the efforts for training a 
 native agency to the countries which were to be 
 evangelized. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 EAELT HISTORY OP THE MISSION. 
 
 1820-1823. 
 
 The mission to the Sandwich Islands was com- 
 menced in the year 1820, twenty-three years after 
 that to the South Pacific, and more than foi-ty years 
 Origin of the after the discovery of the Islands by Cap- 
 
 misrion. ^g^-jj Qqq^ rpjjg gj.g^ ^j.^gg Qf i^^ j^ ^jjg pj.Q_ 
 
 spective plans of the Prudential Committee, occurs 
 as early as 1816. Obookiah died in 1818. When the 
 time came for establishing the mission, three Hawai- 
 ian youths in the Foreign Mission School at Corn- 
 wall, named Thomas Hopu, William Tenui, and John 
 Honuri, were described, in a Report of the Board, 
 as instx'ucted in the doctrines and duties of Chris- 
 tianity, and made partakers, as was charitably hoped, 
 of spiritual and everlasting blessings. These youths 
 The mission- becamc connected with the mission as ua- 
 Mies. ^jyg helpers. Messrs. Hiram Bingham and 
 
 Asa Thurston, from the Andover Theolog'ical Semi- 
 nary, were ordained as missionaries at Goshen, Conn., 
 on the 29th of September, 1819. The sermon was 
 preached by the Rev. Heman Humphrey, afterwards 
 President of Amherst College, from Joshua xiii. 1 -, 
 " There remaineth yet very much hind to be pos- 
 sessed." Besides these, the mis.sion contained a 
 physician, Dr. Holman; two schoolmasters, Messrs. 
 
ORGANIZED INTO A CHURCH. 17 
 
 Whitney and Buggies ; a printer, Mr. Loomis ; and 
 a farmer, Mr. Chamberlain. All these were married 
 men, and the farmer took with him his five children. 
 
 The members of the mission, at the time of re- 
 ceiving their public instructions from the oi-Eanize* 
 Board in Park-Street Church, were organ- church. 
 ized into a mission church, including the three 
 islanders. There existed then no doubt as to the 
 expediency of such a step. But experience after- 
 wards showed, that embodying the missionaries and 
 native helpers in the same ecclesiastical organiza- 
 tion served to complicate and retard the develop- 
 ment of a purely native Christian community, and ito 
 embarrass and delay the independent existence and 
 action of the native churches. More than forty 
 years elapsed before the independence of the Ha^ 
 waiian churches was practically acknoAvledged by 
 the missionai'ies. 
 
 Another error, naturally committed in the neces- 
 sary absence of experience so near the outset of this 
 enterprise, was the comparative estimate Estimate put 
 
 ^ ^ • TT upon secular 
 
 put upon mere civilizing agencies. Hence agencies. 
 the sending of a farmer as part of the mission to the 
 Islands. It was supposed that the natives would at 
 once profit by improvements in tillage such as an 
 American farmer would be able to introduce. Bui 
 the facts did not correspond with those anticipations, 
 and the farmer returned after three years. The 
 causes of failure in this enterprise, however, were 
 not wholly in the native population. A tropical sun 
 operated unfavorably upon the white laborer. There 
 were, besides, unexpected difficulties in training a 
 family of children, that had been transplanted from 
 our Christian community into the corrupting scenes 
 
18 ANTICIPATIONS OF THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 which were daily presented among that heathen 
 people. It should here be stated, that three years 
 later the first reinforcement of the mission was prov- 
 identially detained several months longer than was 
 thought desirable ; and during this detention, a 
 farmer and some mechanics, who had been in con- 
 templation for it, were all withdrawn by various 
 causes. This was regarded at the time as a misfor- 
 tune, but the knowledge afterwards obtained changed 
 the aspect of the case. 
 
 The mission sailed from Boston on the 23d of 
 
 October, 1819, in the brig Thaddeus, Captain Blan- 
 
 chard. On the 30th of March, after a 
 
 voyage of somewhat more than five months, 
 
 the snowy summit of Mauna Kea, on Hawaii, was 
 
 seen above the clouds, at a distance of eighty miles. 
 
 Up to this time, the missionaries had expected to 
 find the old King Kamehameha ruling the Islands 
 with despotic power, and zealously upholding idola- 
 Anticipa- try. They expected to see the temples 
 missionaries, standing; to witucss the baleful effects of 
 idolatrous rites ; to be shocked by day with the sight 
 of human sacrifices, and alarmed at night by the out- 
 cries of devoted victims. They expected to encounter 
 a long and dangerous opposition from the powerful 
 priesthood of paganism. They expected to hear the 
 yells of savage wai'fare, and to witness bloody battles, 
 before idolatry would be overthrown and the peace-' 
 ful religion of Jesus Christ established. No antici- 
 pations were more reasonable, yet not one of them 
 Agreeable ^^^ realized. Their first information from 
 eurprise. ^|jg shoro was, that Kamehameha had died, 
 and that his successor had renounced the national 
 superstitions, destroyed the idols, burned the tern- 
 
THEIR RECEPTION. 19 
 
 pies, abolished the priesthood, put an end to human 
 sacrifices, and suppressed a rebellion which arose in 
 consequence of these measures ; and that peace once 
 more prevailed, and the nation, without a religion, 
 was waiting for the law of Jehovah. 
 
 The royal residence was then at Kailua, on the 
 western or leeward side of Hawaii, and the ship 
 Thaddeus reached that place with the mis- 
 sionaries on the 4th of April, 1820. They 
 found the son of Kamehameba, who had succeeded 
 him, a young man of dissolute habits, but of good 
 personal appeai'ance, intelligent, frank, and humane. 
 Happily he had judicious and influential counselors. 
 These were Ke-o-pu-o-la'-ni and Ka-a-hu-ma'-nu, 
 both queen-mothers; Ka-la-ni-mo'-ku, the prime 
 minister, popularly known at that time among 
 foreigners by the uame of "Billy Pitt;" and Ku-a- 
 ki'-ni, brother of Kaahumauu, to whom foreigners 
 had given the name of " John Adams," and who 
 afterwards became the governor of Hawaii. Keopu- 
 olaui was the king's mother, and ranked highei", in 
 native estimation, than any other person on the 
 whole group, in consequence of her preeminently 
 royal parentage. Kaahunianu had been the favorite 
 wife of the old Kamehameba, and had no superior 
 in mental power;, and Kamehameba, probably for 
 prudential reasons, had associated her in the gov- 
 ernment with Liholi'ho, which was the name of the 
 king ; and this position she held till her death. 
 
 Liholiho had friendly feelings towards the mis- 
 sionaries ; but having abolished one religion without 
 any religious motives, he seemed in no haste to come 
 under the restraints of another. He was himself a 
 polygaqaist ; and seeing the missionaries each with 
 
20 STATIONS OCCUPIED. 
 
 only one wife, he was apprehensive of the demands 
 that might be made upon him. 
 
 To hasten a decision, the missionaries deemed it 
 expedient to request only for permission to remain 
 on trial one year. This, after some delay, was 
 stations oc- granted. As the result of further nego- 
 cupied. tiations, the company was allowed to 
 occupy stations at Kailua on Hawaii, at Honolulu 
 on Oahu, and at Wainiea on Kauai. 
 
 Near the close of 1820, the king and what may be 
 called his court removed from Kailua to Honolulu, 
 Honolulu on Oahu, which thenceforward became the 
 the capital, capital of his kiugdom. It was then a 
 mere straggling village of grass hovels. Kuakini 
 remained at Kailua as governor of Hawaii, but his 
 value as a ruler and as a friend of the mission had 
 not yet been developed. Mr. and Mrs. Thurston, 
 deeming themselves not sufficiently protected at 
 Kailua, followed the king to Honolulu. They were 
 naturally rendered somewhat apprehensive by an 
 Singular ex- evcut that occurrcd previous to the king's 
 Mrs^huri departure. A vile heathen priest laid his 
 ton. rough hands on Mrs. Thurston, while her 
 
 husband was in school. Breaking instantly away, 
 she fled to her natural protector. Scarcely were 
 they both returned and seated in their dwelling, 
 when the priest reentered ; but he was glad to flee 
 from the powerful arm of a man, who at Yale College 
 had been voted the most athletic in his class. It is 
 an interesting fact, that this was the only insult of 
 the kind ever ofi'ered by natives of the Islands to 
 missionary ladies. 
 
 The Hawaiian language had been so far reduce* 
 
THE FIRST PRINTING. 21 
 
 to a written form in 1822, that the printing-press 
 came into use. At the opening of the year, the first 
 sheet was printed, containing the rudiments jj^j p^o^ 
 of the language. This was an interesting "^■ 
 event to the king, the chiefs, and the mission. The 
 alphabet contained only twelve letters, five of them 
 vowels and seven consonants ; but these twelve let- 
 ters expressed all the vernacular sounds. Every 
 syllable ended with a vowel, and each letter had one 
 sound only. Spelling was thus made easy, and so 
 was learning to read and write. This was within 
 two years from the arrival of the mission. A month 
 later, Mr. Bingham received a letter from Kuakini, 
 who had succeeded in mastering the contents of the 
 first printed sheet. Epistolary correspondence was 
 thus commenced in the Hawaiian lau- NatiTccor- 
 guage, and opened a new source of pleas- '^«^p™'^™'=* 
 ure and advantage to the chiefs and people, of which 
 hundreds soon availed themselves. ^ 
 
 Unfriendly foreigners were endeavoring, about 
 this time, to undermine the confidence of Providential 
 the rulers and people in the mission, and tion. 
 they were able to exert some influence on the more 
 ignorant and credulous. Two things vcere asserted, 
 (1) That the missionaries at the Society Islands had 
 taken away the lands from the natives, and reduced 
 them to slavery, and that the American mission- 
 aries, if suffered to remain at the Sandwich Island;*, 
 would pursue the same course. (2) That the resi- 
 dence of American missionaries was offensive to tlic 
 King of England; and that if they were not sent 
 
 1 A syllabic alphabet, like that of the Cherokee Indians, of ninety-five 
 characters, is said to have been among the possibilities; but it would not 
 have been so simple and convenient as the one adopted- — See Bini/liam' 
 Bistort/, p. ]54. 
 
22 PROVIDENTIAL INTERPOSITION. 
 
 away, the English monarch would soon give the 
 islanders proof of his anger. This latter assertion 
 was of course made by natives of England. 
 
 It was easy to see that the influence of these 
 falsehoods would be destroyed, should respectable 
 gentlemen from England and the Society Islands 
 come to Honolulu, and state facts as they were. 
 How this was to be brought about, no one could see. 
 Yet the evil was obviated in its very crisis, and in 
 the ordinary course of divine providence. 
 
 Vancouver had promised Kamehameha, that a 
 vessel should be sent him by the English govern- 
 ment. This promise had been overlooked or dis- 
 regarded for the space of thirty years. Instructions 
 were then given to the colonial government of New 
 South Wales, to send a schooner as a present to the 
 Hawaiian king. The captain in charge of this ves- 
 sel touched at the Society Islands on his way, and 
 there found the Rev. Daniel Tyerman and George 
 Bennett, Esq., two respectable English gentlemen, 
 who had been sent by the London Missionary Society 
 as a deputation to the missions in the South Pacific 
 Ocean. As the captain proposed to touch at the 
 Marquesas Islands in the vessel which accompanied 
 the one destined for Liholiho, after executing his 
 mission at the Sandwich Islands, it was resolved to 
 send two native chiefs as missionaries to the Mar- 
 quesas, and that the Rev. William Ellis, an intel- 
 ligent English missionary at the Society Islands, 
 should accompany them to superintend their incipi- 
 ent operations; and the gentlemen of the deputation 
 resolved to go with them. This whole company were 
 thus to visit the Sandwich Islands on their way to 
 the Marquesas, 
 
A VALUABLE ACCESSION. 23 
 
 Arriving at Honolulu, about the middle of April, 
 1822, Lilioliho and his chiefs had repeated interviews 
 with the Society Islanders, their language being 
 substantially like the Hawaiian, and they described 
 the true character and influence of the English mis- 
 sionaries in their own country. The English gentle- 
 men, also, informed the government of the friendly 
 disposition of the English monarch and people. 
 Thus the misrepresentations of the foreigners were 
 effectively exposed. The good influence was perpet- 
 uated by the settlement, at the request of the chiefs 
 and the American mission, of the Society Islanders 
 and of Mr. Ellis at the Sandwich Islands ; though 
 the latter still retained his connection with his So- 
 ciety in England. The deputation left the Islands 
 in August, after an agreeable and useful visit of 
 four months. 
 
 Mr. Ellis soon became master of the Hawaiian 
 dialect, and was the first to enjoy the priv- ^ yaiuabie 
 ilege of preaching freely to the people. '^'==^'<"'- 
 Auna, the most capable of his Tahitian assistants, 
 was even more fluent in the use of the language. 
 
 Kaahumanu, the second in the government, had 
 for a considerable time refused to avail Kaahumanu 
 herself of the advantages for intellectual ciast. 
 culture afforded by the mission ; yet, in a tour 
 she made through Hawaii, she searched out and 
 destroyed a large number of idols. More than a 
 hundred were collected from caves in different parts 
 of the island, and committed to the flames. 
 
 The English deputation strongly advised to the 
 licensing of Thomas Hopu as a preacher of Native min- 
 the gospel. The mission decHned doing it, '"'^' 
 however, and it was long before they were ready to 
 
24 FIRST VHRTSTIAN MARRIAGE. 
 
 employ native converts in any other capacity than as 
 lay-helpers. The deputation was doubtless right in 
 this thing. It would be interesting, could the space 
 be afforded, to compare their views on the manner of 
 conducting missions, as they appear in the documents 
 of those times, with the teachings of experience in 
 the subsequent forty or fifty years. A single sen- 
 tence may be quoted, as to what they regarded as 
 How to civil- the best method of promoting civilization 
 pagans. among a savage people. "A clerical mis- 
 sionary," they say, " will do more towards promot- 
 ing civilization among the Polynesians, by a well- 
 cultivated garden, a neat house, decent furniture, 
 and becoming clothing, with the ability to instruct 
 those around him how to make any article of fnrni- 
 ture that may attract attention, than fifty artisans, 
 sent for the express purpose of teaching their arts 
 to the heathen." 
 
 About this time, the first Christian marriage 
 First Chris- was performed. It was the marriage of 
 riage. this samc Thomas Hopu with a Hawaiian 
 
 maiden, who had received the Christian name of 
 Delia. She had been instructed in the family of Mr. 
 and Mrs. Thurston. To give the marriage due con- 
 sequence, it took place at the close of public worship, 
 in the presence of a large congregation composed 
 of natives and foreigners, and was certified by the 
 gentlemen of the English deputation. Delia proved 
 an " affectionate, obedient, faithful wife." 
 
 The first reinforcement of the mission arriwd in 
 rhe first re- ^hc ship Thames, Captain Clasby, in the 
 inforcement. gpring of 1823. It consistcd of the Rev. 
 Messrs. Bishop, Richards, and Stewart ; Messrs. Ely 
 and Goodrich, licensed preachers; Dr. Blatchley, a 
 
THE FIRST REINFORCEMENT. 25 
 
 physician ; Mr. Levi Chamberlain, who was to act as 
 secular superintendent for the mission ; and three 
 Hawaiians from the Foreign Mission School at Corn- 
 wall. They were kindly received by the government, 
 and the king addressed a note to the captain, com- 
 mending him for bringing the new teachers, and 
 remitting his harbor fees. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE. 
 
 The chief men of the nation had come under a 
 civilizing influence to a certain degree. The odor- 
 civinzatioa ifcrous sandal-wood used in the religious 
 chiefs. worship of China, was a monopoly of the 
 
 government, and the trade was in its full vigor. 
 Merchants gladly brought to the islands whatever 
 insured an extravagant price from the king and his 
 chiefs. This continued until the outlays of the 
 government no longer left it the means of paying. 
 
 A public and formal reception was given to the 
 first reinforcement of the mission, in what might 
 Formal re- ^^ Called the palacc, a large thatched build- 
 thefirstre- "ig'j ^aid to rcscmble in its appearance a 
 
 windows in the sides, and Venetian shutters, but no 
 glass. The interior formed one apartment. The 
 side-posts, the pillars supporting the ridge-pole, and 
 the rafters, were fastened together by cords mado 
 from the husk of the cocoanut. The floor was of 
 mats, and chandeliers hung suspended between the 
 pillars. Mahogany tables, sofas, chairs from China, 
 mirrors, and two full-length portraits of the king, 
 completed the conveniences and decorations of the 
 room.^ 
 
 At Kailua, on Hawaii, the king's hall of audience, 
 
 1 Stewart's ReaidmcR at the Sandwich Islands, p. 79. 
 
THE CONTRAST AT KAILUA. 27 
 
 if such it might be called, where he first received 
 the missionaries, was a contrast to this, j^^ contrast 
 It was described as a dingy, unfurnished '"'^''"i^- 
 building made of thatch. And when his Majesty 
 came on board the brig at that place, to dine with 
 the only company of white women he had ever seen, 
 his clothing, in accordance with the taste and 
 fashion of the time, was a narrow girdle around 
 his waist, a green silk scarf over his shoulders, a 
 string of large beads on his otherwise bare neck, 
 and a wreatli of feathers on his head ; without coat, 
 vest, pants, or shirt, without hat, gloves, shoes, or 
 stockings. The best shelter he was then able to 
 offer the twenty-two persons composing the mission, 
 was " a large barn-like, thatched structure, without 
 floor, ceiling, partition, windows, or furniture." 
 
 At the reception of the first reinforcement at 
 Honolulu, three years later, the dress of the king 
 and of his chiefs of both sexes was after the civilized 
 fashion. 
 
 It is not a pleasant duty to describe the moral 
 condition of these islanders, as it was when Chris- 
 tian labor among them commenced; but the subse- 
 quent triumphs of divine grace cannot be appre- 
 ciated without such a description. 
 
 The intemperate habits of the king were a sore 
 trial, not only to the missionaries, but also Hawtsofthe 
 to many of his cliiefs and people. When '^°^' 
 he visited the Thames, to return the call made 
 upon him by the gentlemen of the reinforcement, 
 he was sober, in fine health and spirits, handsomely 
 dressed, and easy in his manners, his whole deport- 
 ment being that of a gentleman. Some weeks 
 after this, a royal dinner was given, and numerously 
 
28 THE COMMON PEOPLE. 
 
 attended, with a great show of court dresses and 
 Hawaiian ceremonies. Mr. Stewart describes a pro- 
 cession he saw, as one which, from the richness 
 and variety of dress and colors, would have formed 
 an interesting spectacle to visitors from civilized 
 countries. Yet the king and his suite made a soriy 
 exhibition. They were nearly naked, on horses with- 
 out saddles, and so intoxicated as scarcely to be able 
 to retain their seats as they scampered from place 
 to place, in all the disorder of a troop of bacchana- 
 lians. A body guard of fifty or sixty men, in shabby 
 uniform, attempted by a running march to keep 
 near their sovei-eign; while hundreds of ragged 
 natives, filling the air with their hootings and 
 shoutings, followed the chase.^ The dull and mo- 
 notonous sounds of the native drum and calabash in 
 the progress of this festival, the wild songs and the 
 pulsations of the ground under the tread of thou- 
 sands in the dance, fell on the heart of the mis- 
 sionaries wdth saddening power, since they knew 
 them to be associated with exhibitions that might 
 not be described. 
 
 When the mission was commenced, the common 
 The common pGoplc wcrc everywhere at the lowest point 
 people. Qf gQpia^j degradation. They deemed them- 
 selves well off with a mat braided from rushes or 
 leaves, a few folds of native cloth for a cover at 
 night, a few calabashes for water and po-i, a rude 
 implement or two for cultivating the ground, and 
 the instruments used in their simple manufactures. 
 A species of arum called Italo, and the sweet potatoe, 
 with occasionally a fish eaten raw, constituted their 
 usual food. The banana was cultivated to some 
 
 1 Stewart's Residence, p. 94. 
 
THEIR MORAL DEBASEMENT. 29 
 
 extent, and a few cocoanuts; and bread fruit trees 
 grew here and there on Maui and Hawaii, and per- 
 haps on the other islands. Their animal food was 
 the flesh of swine and dogs ; the tabu, when it was 
 in force, allowing only the dogs to women. Arrow- 
 root grew on the islands, but the people did not 
 know how to manufacture it; also the sugar-cane, 
 but it was not much cultivated, and they had not 
 learned how to convert it into sugar and molasses. 
 A narcotic root, called awa, was much used for pur- 
 poses of intoxication. The dwellings of the common 
 natives were made of a few upright poles, brought 
 from the forest on their slioulders, and covered with 
 leaves or grass. A low opening served for a door, 
 another for a window, and the floor was of dry grass. 
 A mat answered for table, chairs, and bed, and the 
 head was pillowed on a smooth stone from the beach, 
 or a block of wood. The inmates of the little hut, 
 four or five in number, male and female, with a mere 
 apology for clothing, ci'owded around the one 
 calabash, and with their fingers drew from it their 
 favorite po-i. 
 
 We shall not be surprised at the poverty and 
 degradation of the people, when we con- neir moral 
 template their extreme moral debasement. 'i^'«'s™<=°'- 
 Their licentiousness would be incredible, but for the 
 weight of testimony. The intercourse of the sexes 
 was all but promiscuous. 
 
 Husbands had as many wives as they pleased, and 
 a similar liberty was allowed to the wives. The ties 
 of consanguinity in marriage were disregarded. In- 
 deed it may be said that marriage and the family 
 constitution were unknown. It was common for 
 parents to give their children away to others as soon 
 
30 THEIR CRUELTIES. 
 
 as they were born. Very few took care of their own 
 children. As a general thing, there was no dtsire 
 for children ; and if a child was born, the parents 
 were ready to give it away to almost any one who 
 would take the trouble of it. If no one could be 
 found willing to take it, a very common practice was 
 to strangle it, or bury it alive. It was estimated by 
 foreigners, who came first among the people and 
 had the best opportunity of judging, that at least 
 two thirds of the infants perished by the hands of 
 their own parents.^ 
 
 The evils consequent on this kind of life were 
 increased by intercourse with early visitors from 
 foreign lands, who introduced a disease, that so 
 poisoned the physical constitution of the nation, 
 that not even the gospel has been able to do more 
 hitherto, than greatly to retard its destructive in- 
 fluence. 
 
 Nor were the Sandwich Islands an exception to the 
 Their ornei- inspired declaration, that the " dark places 
 '"'■ of the earth are full of the habitations of 
 
 cruelty." Like other heatheu, the Hawaiians were 
 strangers in great measure to the feelings of sym- 
 pathy, tenderness, and pity. The disti-essed, instead 
 of calling foi-th compassion, were objects of ridicule 
 and abuse. If one had lost an eye, an arm, or was 
 otherwise maimed, or was bereft of reason, he 
 became to others an object of sport, especially to 
 the children, who were not slow to make his mis- 
 fortune the subject of boisterous mirth. If a man 
 was dispossessed of his land and property by his 
 chief, it was a fit opportunity for others to seize 
 whatever little articles remained. If his house was 
 
 1 Dibble's History, p. 127. 
 
THEIR CRUELTIES. 31 
 
 consumed by tire, his neighbors were ready to carry 
 off any property they could rescue from the flames. 
 When fathers or mothers became aged or infirm, it 
 was not uncommon for the children, in order to rid 
 themselves of the burden, to cast them down a 
 precipice, or to bury them alive. The miseries of 
 the sick were enhanced, not only by the desertion of 
 friends, and the want of every comfort, but also by 
 the cruel and superstitious treatment they received 
 from pretended physicians or officious quacks. In- 
 stead of looking with pity upon maniacs, it was a 
 common practice to put them to death by stoning.^ 
 
 1 Dibble's Hisiory, pp. 129-131. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 INCIPIENT MEASUEES. — THE KING OP KAUAI. 
 
 1821-1824. 
 
 How to improve the social life of a nation so de- 
 Howtoim- moralized and degraded, was a problem not 
 ?ia°Tife'of^°' 6^sy of solution. Uncouth manners were to 
 the people. ^^ corrcctcd, and modes of dress and living 
 to be improved. Only married missionaries could do 
 this. Living models of domestic Christian life were 
 indispensable. How great the trial of patience was 
 to the earliest of the female missionaries, is well 
 described by Mr. Bingham. " Just look," he says, 
 " into the straw palace of a Hawaiian queen in tlie 
 first or second year of our sojourn among them, and 
 A call for ^cc a missionary's wife waiting an hour to 
 patience. g.g^ jjgj, ^q ^^^q from her cards to try on a 
 new dress for which she has asked. Then, on tri;il, 
 hear her laconic and supercilious remai-ks, — '■pilikia 
 — he')no — liana — hou' (too tight — oif with it — do 
 it over) ; then, see her resume her cards, leaving the 
 lady, tired and grieved, but patient to try again ; and 
 when successful, to be called on again and again for 
 more. Look again, as another year passes on, and 
 you may see the same woman at her writing-desk, 
 her maidens around her, under the superintendence 
 of the same teacher, learning to ply the scissors and 
 needle, making silk dresses for her majesty, and » 
 
ENCOURAGING PROGRESS. 33 
 
 pet hog, like a puppy, shaking the folds of the silk 
 for sport, and demonstrating how civilization and 
 barbarism cau walk hand in hand, or lie down to- 
 gether in queens' palaces. Within another year, 
 Kamamalu, Kapiolani, Kaahumanu, Ke- Encouraging 
 kanluohi, Kinau, Keopuolani, Kalakua, i"^°s™=s- 
 Kekanonohi, Liliha, Keoua, Kapule, Namahana, and 
 others, threw around them an air of rising conse- 
 quence, by the increase, not only of foreign articles of 
 clothing, but of furniture, — a chair, a table, a work- 
 stand, a writing-desk, a bedstead, a glass window, 
 partitions, curtains, etc., noticing, and attempting 
 to imitate what, in the mission families, attracted 
 their attention, or appeared sufficiently pleasing, 
 useful, and available to induce them to copy." ^ Yet 
 veiy few chiefs had the means to purchase the vari- 
 ety of useful articles created by the arts of civilized 
 life ; and if farms had been freely given the com- 
 mon people, they had neither the ability to purchase 
 the implements needful for their cultivation, nor the 
 skill and enterprise to make a good use of such im- 
 plements. 
 
 The mission was divinely guided in the right way. 
 The ladies had been well educated, not only vaiaeofmis- 
 hi the schools of Iheir native land, but in wwes. 
 domestic habits. Their households were an illustra- 
 tion of Christian life. They were a pattern of what 
 Christian wives and mothers ought to be. They 
 showed the native women how to make garments 
 for themselves and for their children, and had the 
 patience to persevere in showing them until those 
 women had learned the art. The presence of well- 
 ordered Christian families at central points, was thus 
 
 1 Bingham's History, p. 170. 
 3 
 
84 TRIALS OF TBE MISSION FAMILIES. 
 
 greatly helpful to the gospel, which was the main 
 ageucy for elevating the social conditiou. 
 
 It is due to the mission families earliest on the 
 Trials of the ground, that some of their inconveniences 
 families. should bc mentioned. Their first houses 
 were mei-e thatched huts, like those of natives. A 
 single low room served for parlor, study, receiving 
 room, bedroom, and pantry. The cooking was done 
 in an adjoining shed, or in the open air. The mission- 
 aries soon improved upon these houses, enlarging 
 them, dividing them into rooms, laying floors, and 
 making windows and doors ; yet it was not until their 
 health had suffered, that they were able to exchange 
 the leaking thatch for sun- burnt brick, stone, or 
 wood. After fourteen years, a majority of the fami- 
 lies still lived in thatched houses ; and it was only by 
 a very gradual process that the several apartments 
 obtained their appropriate furniture. Yet the pro- 
 gress was doubtless more stimulating to the natives 
 from having been so gradual. For a time, the trav- 
 elling of the missionaries, if by land, was on foot; 
 if by water, it was generally in crowded, uncomfort- 
 able, poorly navigated native vessels. Horses, since 
 become so common on all the islands, had not then 
 been pressed into service. Milk could not be had 
 for several years, even for young children. Salt beef 
 and pork, with hard bread, and flour obtained from 
 ships, were their main dependence. Of course these 
 inconveniences gradually disappeared. 
 
 It was perhaps well that the natives educated at 
 Failure of ^^^ Comwall School failed as interpreters. 
 Interpreters, jjaying been tiiught throHgli the medium 
 of the English language only, and knowing far less 
 the force and meaning of English words than was 
 
IMPROVEMENT IN PUBZIO WORSHIP. 35 
 
 supposed, they liad gained but a very few ideas, and 
 many of these were confused and incorrect. The 
 missionaries were thus obliged to apply all their 
 energies to the speedy acquisition of the Hawaiian 
 language, and to communicating thoughts directly 
 through that medium. Efforts were made to instruct 
 a few natives in the English language, but it was 
 soon found best to employ the whole strength of the 
 missiou in efforts to save the multitude through the 
 native tongue. 
 
 The missionaries were able to preach in 1823. Mr. 
 Ellis, returning with his family from Tahiti, had the 
 free use of the language ; and the two as- improve- 
 sistants he brought with him were soon uc worship. 
 able to exhort, pray, and teach. Changing a few 
 hymns from the Tahitian dialect, Mr. Ellis intro- 
 duced them into public worship, much to the gratifi- 
 cation of the natives. Prom this time, hymns were 
 in great demand, and were multiplied as fast as 
 possible. The hymn-book went through several 
 editions. 
 
 The arrival of the second reinforcement gave rise 
 to the inquiry, whether the great island of H^^a^u ^^. 
 Hawaii should not be occupied. Hence the p'™*' 
 well-known exploring tour of Messrs. Ellis, Bishop, 
 and Goodrich around that island. 
 
 The king and his young brother, with twelve chief 
 nien and as many chief women, were now HopefnUDdi- 
 learning to read and write. A little half- '^>"°'>=- 
 sister of the king died, and received Christian bui-ial 
 at his request. In February, Liholiho enjoined upon 
 his prime minister to secure the observance of the 
 Sabbath, and imposed a fine on those who were found 
 workijig that day. A crier went round on Saturday 
 evening, proclaiming tli" "fw law. 
 
36 DARING ACT OF THE KING. 
 
 In the year 1821, Liholiho performed a character- 
 Daringactof ^^^^^ ^^t of clariiig, ill crossing the channel 
 the king. between Oahu and Kauai, a hundred miles 
 broad and swept by the trade-winds, in an ojjen sail- 
 boat, and landing defenseless on what might have 
 proved a hostile territory. He was received, however, 
 with the utmost respect by Kaumualii (Tamoree), 
 the King of Kauai, who went so far as to make a for- 
 mal surrender to him of the supreme control of 
 the island. After they had visited the several parts 
 of it in company, Liholiho invited Kaumualii on 
 board a vessel which had come to him from Oahu, 
 and they sailed at once for Honolulu. The ruler of 
 Kauai never again saw his native isle, though al- 
 Kingof lowed to retain his title, and to be held in 
 Kauai. honor. Having discarded Kapule, his wife, 
 on the charge of unfaithfulness, he became the hus- 
 band of Kaahumanu. Vancouver had been favorably 
 impressed by the promising appearance of Kaumualii 
 while a youth, and he had more than answered the 
 expectations of that intelligent navigator. Sedate, 
 dignified, courteous, and honorable in his dealings, 
 he was respected by foreigners, beloved by his people, 
 and esteemed by all who knew him. He was also a 
 patron, friend, and coadjutor of the mission. At 
 length finding himself seriously ill, he settled his 
 worldly business with composure ; and, though not 
 exhibiting a high degree of religious joy, he showed 
 that four years of instruction had not been in vain. 
 Messrs. Ellis and Stewart, his spiritual advisers, 
 regarded him as manifesting a becoming luiinility, 
 and a degree of calm reliance on the Saviour. He 
 His death ^^^^ ou the 26th of May, 1824; and his re- 
 »nd burial mains, in accordance with his request, were 
 
FUNERAL OF THE KING OF KAUAI. - 37 
 
 taken by Kaahumanu to Lahaina, and deposited by 
 the side of Keopuolani. The fuuei-al services, pre- 
 viously performed at Honolulu, were in keeping with 
 the native demands for one of his rank, at that stage 
 of the national civilization. He was laid in state. 
 His splendid war-cloak, covered with small, smooth, 
 bright feathers, red, yellow, and black, in fanciful 
 patterns, and a tippet of similar fabric, decorated 
 his couch; and a coronet of feathers encircled his 
 brow. The body, partly covered with velvet and satin, 
 was thus exposed to the observation of his friends, 
 then inclosed in a coffin covered with black velvet. 
 Chiefs, foreigners, members of the mission family, 
 and others, assembled at the residence of Kaahu- 
 manu, whei'e prayer was offered, hymns were sung, 
 and a sermon was preached by Mr. Ellis, from the 
 Saviour's injunction, " Be ye also ready." 
 
CHAPTEE VI. 
 
 KEOPUOLANI. 
 
 1823. 
 
 In March, 1823, Hoapili, the husband of Keopuo- 
 lani, being appointed governor of Maui, desired to be 
 supplied with books, that he and his wife might 
 pursue their studies. For a domestic chaplain, they 
 took with them Pu-aa-i-ki, better known as Blind 
 Bartimeus, who appeared, even then, to possess 
 more spiritual light than any other native on the 
 Islands, and of whom a more particular account will 
 be given hereafter. At this time, Keopuolaui made 
 Her new ^^^ followiug declaration : " I have followed 
 SariiVre- the custom of Hawaii in taking two hus- 
 lation. bands, in the time of our dark hearts. I 
 
 wish now to obey Christ, and to walk in the right 
 way. It is wrong to have two husbands, and I 
 desire but one. Hoapili is my husband, and here- 
 after my only husband." Before leaving Honolulu, 
 she requested of the mission, that she might have 
 the presence of a missionary at Lahaiua. Accord- 
 ingly Messrs. Stewart and Richards, of the rein- 
 forcement, were assigned to that post. She also 
 took with her Taua as her teacher, the most intelli- 
 gent of the Society islanders. 
 
 The people of Lahaina, acting under these new 
 influences, soon built two houses for the missiona- 
 
BUILDS A CHURCH AT LAHAINA. 39 
 
 ries, of ample proportions, and commenced building 
 a house for public worship. While thus Buiwaa 
 employed, the chattering natives were Lhalna"! 
 heard to say, contrasting their present service 
 with their old one of building temples for their 
 bloody idols, "The house of God — the house of 
 prayer — good, very good." 
 
 The closing scenes in the life of this woman form 
 an epoch in the mission, and in the history of the 
 nation, and it is proper that some special account be 
 given of her. 
 
 Keopuolani was born in the year 1778, in the 
 district of Wailuku, on the northeast side ^^^ ^^^^^ 
 of the island of Maui. The family, on the '^'^'"'■ 
 father's side, had ruled on the island of Hawaii for 
 many generations ; and on the mother's side, had 
 long governed Maui, and for a time also Lanai, 
 Molokai, and Oahu. Intermarriages for successive 
 generations had intimately connected the two fami- 
 lies. Her paternal grandfather was the Hawaiian 
 king, whom Captain Cook was leading by the hand 
 when he was killed by the jealous natives. Her 
 grandmother, the guardian of her early years, was a 
 daughter of the king of Maui, and the wife who 
 thi-ew her arms around her husband's neck while he 
 was walking with Captain Cook, and thus gave op- 
 portunity to the natives for their fatal attack. 
 
 She became the wife of Kamehameha at the early 
 age of thirteen, and was the mother of eleven ji„ ^^r- 
 children, only two of whom lived to attain ™*^°' 
 the kingly oflBce. So sacred was her person, that 
 her presence in the wars of Kamehameha did much 
 to awe the enemy. In early life, she never walked 
 abroad, except at evening, and then all who saw her 
 prostrated themselves to the earth, 
 
40 EEB CONVERSION. 
 
 Kamehameha had other wives, and it does not 
 appear that she was particularly a favorite, except 
 as she was much the highest chief on the Islands. 
 She was amiable and affectionate, wliile her husband 
 was not remarkable for these qualities. Keopuolani 
 was strict in the observance of the tabu, but mild iu 
 her treatment of those who had broken it, and they 
 often fled to her for protection. She was said, by 
 many of the cliiefs, never to have been the means of 
 putting any person to death. 
 
 In the year 1822, while at Honolulu, she was very 
 Her conTer- i^j ^^^ ^^^r attention seems to have been 
 ™'^- tlien first drawn to the instructions of the 
 
 missionaries. Thougli much opposed in this by 
 some of the chiefs, she was resolute. What she did 
 to secure this instruction, wlien removing to Lahai- 
 na in 1823, has already been stated. Her Christian 
 character developed steadily from that time. Not- 
 withstanding her necessary cai-es, and her interrup- 
 tions from company, she daily found time for learn- 
 ing to read ; nor was she less diligent in searching 
 for divine trutli. So decided was her stand in favor 
 of Cliristianity, that many of the people and some 
 of the cliiefs were offended, but their opposition only 
 gave her the more opportunity to sliow the firm- 
 ness of her principles, and the strength of her 
 attachment to the Christian cause. Even the king, 
 her son, who had arrived from Honolulu, and to 
 whom she was much attached, sought at times to 
 draw her away from her Christian teachers. On 
 one occasion she replied to him as follows : " Why 
 do you call my foreign teachers bad? They are 
 good men, and I love them. Their religion is good; 
 our old religion is good for nothing. Their ways 
 
EER DANGEROUS ILLNESS. 41 
 
 are all good, and ours are bad. Are not their in- 
 structions the same as formerly ? You then said 
 they were good, and told me I must regard them, 
 and cast away all my old gods. I have done as you 
 said, and I am sure I have done well. But you 
 now disregard the true religion, and desire me to do 
 the same. But I will not. I will never leave my 
 teachers. I will follow their instructions, and you 
 had better go with me, for I will never again take 
 my dark heart." 
 
 The illness of Keopuolani assumed a threatening 
 form in the last week of August, 1823. In Dangerous 
 consequence of this, the chiefs began to "'°^^"' 
 assemble, agreeably to their custom. Vessels were 
 despatched for them to different parts of the Islands, 
 and one was sent by the king to Honolulu for Dr. 
 Blatchley. In the evening of September 8th, under 
 the apprehension that she was dying, a messenger 
 was sent to the mission family, and several of them 
 repaired immediately to her house. As soon as she 
 heard the voices of the ladies, she extended her 
 hand to them with a smile, and said " Maikai ! " — 
 " Good," — and added, " Great is my love to God." 
 In the morning she was a little better, and conversed 
 with her husbaud, Hoapili, on the goodness of God 
 in sparing her life to see his servants, and hear his 
 words, and know his Son. To the prime Her charge 
 
 ... T^ 1 • 1 1 ■ . , , to the prime 
 
 minister, Kalanimoku, on his arrival, she minister. 
 said : " I love Jesus Christ. I have given myself 
 to him to be his. When I die, let none of the evil 
 customs of this country be practiced. Let not my 
 body be disturbed. Let it be put in a coffin. ^ Let 
 
 1 At the death of chiefs, their bodies were always cut in pieces, the flesh 
 burnt, and the bonea preserved. These were committed to the care of 
 
42 HER BAPTISM. 
 
 the teachers attend, and speak to the people at my 
 interment. Let me be buried, and let my burial be 
 after the manner of Christ's people. I think very 
 much of my grandfather, Taraniopu, and my father 
 Kauikeouli, and my husband Kamehameha, and all 
 my deceased relatives. They lived not to see these 
 good times, and to hear of Jesus Christ. They died 
 depending on false gods. I exceedingly mourn and 
 lament on account of them, for they saw not these 
 good times." 
 
 There is much more related of her that would in- 
 terest the reader, but for which there is not 
 
 Her baptism. . ■ r^^ ■ 
 
 room. She was anxious to receive Chris- 
 tian baptism, but there was no missionary then at 
 Lahaina sufficiently conversant with the native lan- 
 guage, to venture on administering the rite, for the 
 first time, in the presence of so large a proportion 
 of the national intelligence. Messrs. Stewart and 
 Richards had not even a competent interpreter. 
 
 some chief, and during liis life "were venerated , or worsliipped. When the 
 chief died who had charge of the bones, they were secretly conveyed to 
 some unknown place, and nothing more was heard of them. In rare cases, 
 however, they were preserved for two generations. The prevalence of this 
 practice accounts for Keopuolani's charge respecting her remains. The 
 evil customs of which she spoke, were of the most criminal kind. It had 
 from time immemorial been the practice, at the death of high chiefs, for all 
 the people to indulge with impunity' and without restraint, in every kind 
 of wickedness. They threw off the little clotlnng which they usually 
 wore, and none had even custom to shield them from the most open assault. 
 A man might steal i'rom any place with impunity. Neighbors who were 
 at enmity, might take any revenge they could get. It was no crime for a 
 man to burn his neighbor's house, put out his eyes, take his life, or that of 
 any of his family. Promiscuous lewdness prevailed extensively. Knock- 
 ing out each others' teeth was a common and almost universal practice, 
 during the days of mourning. But if by any means a man was so fortu- 
 nate as not to lose any of his teeth, by the violence of anothei, he would, 
 with a sharp pointed stone, dig them out himself; for it was a disgrace to 
 any man not to lose some teeth at the death of a high chief. In conse- 
 quence of these customs, there were few men in that age who had no* 
 lost some of their fore teeth. 
 
HER DEATH. 43 
 
 They regarded her as a fit subject for baptism, but 
 were unwilling to administer the ordinance without 
 some means of communicating with her and with 
 the people, so that there might be no danger of mis- 
 understanding on so interesting an occasion. They 
 feared lest there should be erroneous impressions as 
 to the place the ordinance held in the Christian sys- 
 tem. Happily, Mr. Ellis arrived just in season, and 
 the dying' woman was thus publicly acknowledged as 
 a member of the visible church. The king and all 
 the heads of the nation listened with profound at- 
 tention to Mr. Ellis's statement of the grounds on 
 which baptism was administered to the queen ; and 
 when they saw that water was sprinkled on her in 
 the name of God, they said, " Surely she is no 
 longer ours. She has given herself to 
 Jesus Christ. We believe she is his, and 
 will go to dwell with him." An hour afterwards, 
 near the close of September 16, 1823, she died. 
 
 The gross irregularities customary on such an oc- 
 casion had been forbidden by the queen herself and 
 by the prime minister. But it was deemed expedi- 
 ent to allow the customary wailing, and it did not 
 entirely cease until after the burial. 
 
 The funeral solemnities, at the request of the 
 chiefs, were conducted according to Chris- 
 tian usages. The church not being large 
 enough to hold the people, the service was near it, 
 in a beautiful grove of kou trees. A low platform 
 had been erected for the preacher, on which was a 
 table, and chairs were provided for the missiona- 
 ries. The corpse was placed on a bier near the table, 
 and around it were gathered the bearers, mourn- 
 ers, chiefs, missionaries, and respectable foreigners, 
 
4:4 THE FUNERAL. 
 
 nearly all of whom wore badges of mourning. The 
 number of people pi-esent was believed to exceed 
 three thousand. Mr. Ellis preached from Rev. xiv. 
 13 : " Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord." 
 After the service, a procession of about four hun- 
 dred followed the corpse to a tomb prepared for it, 
 built of stone, and all the while minute guns were 
 fired from ships in the roads. Thousands, on both 
 sides of the way, gazed at the solemn pageant as it 
 passed, to most of whom it was new. The spectacle 
 was transient, but the influence of that death and 
 burial has never ceased to be felt by the Hawaiian 
 nation. 
 
 The king was affected, for a time, by the death of 
 Effect on the ^li^ mother, and by her exhortations, and 
 ^^^' sought to avoid the snares that were evi- 
 
 dently laid for him by a foreigner of some standing. 
 He was overcome at last by the artful offer of cherry 
 brandy, with the assurance that it would not harm 
 him. He tasted, and came once more under the 
 power of the destructive poison. The vessel which 
 took Mr. and Mrs. Thurston back to Kailua, con- 
 veyed also the king, on what proved to be his last 
 visit there. 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE king's visit TO ENGLAND. 
 
 1823-1825. 
 
 LiHOLiHO, shortly after the death of his mother, 
 came to the determination to visit England and the 
 United States. As he could not be dissuaded ^^^ ^^^^^^^ 
 from this, his more sagacious chiefs desired "*■*■ 
 him to have the benefit of a trustworthy interpreter 
 and counselor, and interested themselves, in concur- 
 rence with the king and his favorite wife Kaniamalu, 
 who was to accompany him, to secure the services 
 of Mr. Ellis. But Captain Stai-buck, master of the 
 English whale-ship L'Aigle, who had offered the king 
 and his suite a free passage, refused to take Mr. Ellis, 
 and for reasons that appeared wholly insufficient. 
 Five natives composed the suite of the king, among 
 whom were his favorite wife already mentioned, 
 Boki governor of Oahu, and Kekuanaoa, afterwards 
 governor of the same island, and father of the late 
 king, and of the one now occupying the throne. 
 
 The party embarked at Honolulu, on the 27th of 
 November, 1823, amidst the loud and passionate 
 lamentations of the natives crowding the parting ad- 
 shores. In parting, the king renewed his *"'''^'- 
 recommendation to his people to attend on the in- 
 structions of the missionaries. Kaniamalu was elo- 
 quent. The daughter of Kamehameha, — still in 
 
46 BENEFICENT RESDLTS. 
 
 comparative youth, tall, portly, and of qneen-likt 
 presence, — turned to the people and exclaimed : " 
 heavens, earth, mountains, ocean, guardians, sub 
 jects, love to you all. land, for which my father 
 bled, i-eceive the assurauce of my earnest love." 
 
 This movement of the king seemed unpropitions 
 Beneficent ^.t the time, but it soon proved to be an 
 results. important step favoring the progress of the 
 gospel. His wayward and dissipated habits had been 
 a serious hindrance. His departure placed the reins 
 of government at once in the hands of Kaahumanu 
 as regent, and of Kalanimoku as her minister; and 
 they, with the concurrence and aid of such chiefs as 
 Kuakini, Hoapili, Kapiolaui, Naihe, and others, were 
 earnest in promoting schools, the observance of the 
 Sabbath, and general attention to missionary in- 
 struction. 
 
 The departure of the chiefs for their homes, on 
 A pleasing tlic breaking up of their consultation, was 
 spectacle. ^ g^g spectacle, as beheld from the mission 
 houses. Embarking in eight brigs and schooners, 
 mostly owned by themselves, and under native com- 
 manders, and leaving the harbor in regular and 
 quick succession, with their white sails all spread to 
 the brisk trades, they afforded a striking illustration 
 of their advance in navigation. 
 
 There were then no overland mails, no telegraphs. 
 The king's SO that Hothiug was heard from the king 
 England. for many months. He arrived in England 
 in May, 1824, and was wholly unexpected. Yet his 
 reception by the government was kind, and quarters 
 were provided for liiin and his suite at public ex- 
 pense. He received some attention fi'om statesmen 
 and others, and was taken to the theatre and pleas- 
 
fir/5 DEATH AND CHARACTER. 47 
 
 nre g'ardens, and amused with various exhibitions, 
 but saw little or nothing of religious men. In June, 
 before the time appointed for an audience with 
 George IV., the whole party was prostrated by the 
 measles. The highest medical skill was 
 called in, but the king and queen both died. 
 The others recovered. 
 
 Thus closed the career of Kamehameha II., at the 
 age of twenty-seven, after a reign of little more than 
 five years. It was rendered memorable by 
 
 ' Character. 
 
 the overthrow of idolatiy throughout his 
 dominions, and by the introduction of Christianity. 
 Liholiho inherited from his mother a frank and gen- 
 erous disposition, and under more favoring circum- 
 stances, might have escaped the ruin which came 
 upon him. Being regarded from childhood as pre- 
 sumptive heir to the throne, he was always attended 
 by a numerous retinue, whose business it was to grat- 
 ify his wishes and minister to his pleasures. Worse 
 than this were the temptations to convivial and in- 
 temperate habits from nominally Christian men of 
 depraved morals. Desperately arrayed as those men 
 were against the gospel, and tardy as Kaahumanu 
 was in coming forward for its support, we may well 
 admire the grace of God that withheld Liholiho 
 from anything like a declared opposition. While 
 practically sanctioning drunkenness, polygamy, adul- 
 tery, and incest, he yet authorized the introduction 
 of a system of religion which inculcated equity, 
 temperance, chastity, benevolence, and the love and 
 service of God. The amiable wife, whose death 
 probably hastened his own, may be numbered among 
 the friends of the reformation, then in progress. 
 The survivors were favored with an audience by 
 
48 THEIR BODIES SENT TO THE ISLANDS. 
 
 the British sovereign at Windsor Castle, and were 
 Audience at received with courtcsy. He counseled them 
 cmie. to respect the missionaries, to regulate 
 their own affairs, but not to look for his protection, 
 except from the encroachments of foreign powei's. 
 
 The bodies of the king and queen, inclosed in 
 The bodies triple coffius, wcrc sent to the Islands, with 
 Islands. the survivors, in the frigate Blonde, under 
 the command of Lord Byron. The frigate arrived 
 at Honolulu on the 6th of May, 1825, having pre- 
 viously touched at Lahaina. The sad news had 
 reached the Islands early in March, by an American 
 whale-ship. This gave the chiefs time for preparing 
 the minds of the people. Kaahumanu and the prime 
 minister wrote letters to the several islands, with 
 kind salutations to the chiefs, missionaries, and 
 people, apprising them of the national bereavement; 
 proposing a season of humiliation and prayer on that 
 account ; exhorting them to seek consolation in the 
 good word of God ; and enjoining on the chiefs to 
 keep the people quiet, and to remain at their posts 
 until they should be sent for. 
 
 The arrival of the Blonde, in May, 1825, of course 
 Their recep- occasioncd a dcgrcc of excitement, but 
 tion. Christian influences predominated. The 
 
 first resort of rulers and people was to the church, 
 where appropriate religious exercises were held. 
 The building was filled to overflowing. The land- 
 ing of the oflBcers and scientific gentlemen of tbe 
 frigate, was on the following morning. The recep- 
 tion was in a large audience room, lately erected, 
 and appropriately furnished. The dignified conrtesy 
 of Lord Byron, and the Christian civility of Kaahu- 
 manu and Kalanimoku, reflected honor on the coun- 
 
FUNERAL CEREMONIES. 49 
 
 tries they represented. At the instance of the prime 
 minister, Mr. Bingham was unexpectedlv called on 
 to lead in prayer, which he did, first in the English 
 language and then in the Hawaiian. The levee was 
 followed by a suitable collation. 
 
 Funeral ceremonies were deferred until the chiefs 
 could be collected from the different islands, junemi 
 The pageant was one befitting royalty, and »"™omea. 
 the services were strictly Christian. The royal re- 
 mains were placed in a temporary repository, from 
 whence they were afterward transferred to a simple 
 mausoleum of stone, erected for the purpose. 
 
 The chiefs, now generally assembled, held a na- 
 tional convention, at which Lord Byron and ^ national 
 the missionaries were present. The chiefs, <""'^»'"'°°- 
 being determined to encourage the American mis- 
 sionaries, desired to know from the commander of 
 the frigate whether they were to be thwarted by 
 British officials; having reference, no doubt, to the 
 already ascertained hostility of Richard Carlton, H. 
 B. M. Consul-general for the Society and Sandwich 
 Islands, who had arrived at Honolulu in the interval 
 between the reception of the tidings of the king's 
 death and the arrival of the Blonde. After being 
 informed what were the objects and relations of the 
 mission. Lord Byron declared his approbation of 
 them ; and his whole influence while at the Islands 
 was gratefully acknowledged by the mission. 
 
 At this meeting, Kaahumanu recognized the he- 
 reditary rights of the land-holders, which uoWe stand 
 had not been properly regarded by Liholiho, °"'^'' ''''''"^'' 
 and declared her determination to restrain crime. 
 Kapiolani, from the southern district of Hawaii, 
 
 stated the success of herself and her husband Naihe, 
 i 
 
50 NOBLE STAND OF THE CBTEFS. 
 
 in their efforts to prevent murder, infanticide, Iheft, 
 Sabbath desecration, drunkenness, and licentious- 
 ness ; and the regent commended her, and called on 
 the other chiefs to do the same. Kuakini adverted 
 to the errors of the late king, and urged the impor- 
 tance of guarding the young prince, now nine yearx 
 old, from the influences which had proved so disas- 
 trous to his departed brother. Kuakini's proposal 
 was, that he remain under the instruction of the 
 missionaries, and in this there was a general con- 
 currence. It was also decided, that the government 
 remain in the hands of Kaahumanu and Kalanimoku, 
 until the prince should be of age. 
 
CHAPTER Vin. 
 
 THE ETJLEES CHRISTIANIZED. 
 
 1824-1828. 
 
 The king embarked for England in November, 
 1823. In the following April, Kaahumanu B„iy stand 
 held a convocation of the chiefs on the sub- *^°' '*'''™- 
 jeet of reform, at which the missionaries were pres- 
 ent by invitation. She then declared, for the first 
 time, her determination to attend to the teachings 
 of the missionaries, to observe God's laws, and to 
 have her people instructed in letters and the new 
 religion. Her prime minister, who was in advance 
 of her in his attachment to the cause, then made a 
 stirring address, contrasting the old religion with 
 the new, and the formgr condition of the nation with 
 the present. He declared his purpose to acquaint 
 himself with the new religion, to keep the Sabbath, 
 obey the law of Jehovah, and have his own people 
 (meaning those living on his own lands) attend on 
 the teachings of the missionaries. Appealing to the 
 other chiefs, he asked whether they concurred with 
 him ; and their prompt reply was, " Ae." Kalani- 
 moku added, that this would have been done before, 
 but for the dissipation and distracting influence of 
 the king, hurrying from place to place, and divert- 
 ing the attention of the people. The I'ulers resolved 
 at this meeting to discountenance every species of 
 
62 IMPROVED CHARACTER Of TEE REGENT. 
 
 gambling ; and so successful were they in this most 
 important reform, —the schools taking for a time 
 the place of the old immoral games, — that un- 
 friendly foreignei'S accused the missionaries of de- 
 priving the natives of their amusements. 
 
 Kaahumanu was proud of her official station. 
 rmproTed But licr character had gradually become so 
 the regent, modified by her religious knowledge, that 
 on the fourth anniversary of the arrival of the mis- 
 sion, she was willing to take her place with her sub- 
 jects as a learner. Five hundred pupils were pres- 
 ent, and among them several high chiefs, besides 
 the regent ; and many of these showed good speci- 
 mens of handwriting, ability to read, and some ac- 
 quaintance with Christianity. An exercise in the 
 schools of a joint and spirited cantilation of Scrip- 
 ture passages committed to memory, especially de- 
 lighted the old queen. 
 
 Kaahumanu desired to receive baptism; but the 
 She desires missiouaries, connecting this rite, as ap- 
 baftism. plied to adults, with a public profession of 
 faith in Christ, thought it proper to wait for more 
 decisive evidence of her piety. 
 
 In May the house of worship at Honolulu was 
 New church cousumed by fire. Kalanimoku immedi- 
 at Honolulu. ^^.g]y ordered timber to be brought from 
 the mountains, and in a few weeks a larger and 
 better house was finished and dedicated. Schools 
 were in flourishing condition on several of the isl- 
 ands, and for their use three thou,sand copies of 
 elementary lessons in spelling and reading were 
 printed. At the end of the year there were fifty 
 natives employed as teachers, and two thousand had 
 learned to read. 
 
DEDICATION OF A NEW CHURCH. 53 
 
 The religion of the gospel was taking root in 
 Kailna, the place where it was first pro- Kuakiniat 
 claimed. The return of Mr. and Mrs. '^''""°" 
 Thurston, in company with the king, has been men- 
 tioned. Kailua then contained about three thousand 
 inhabitants, and within thirty miles were not less than 
 thirty thousand clustered in villages. The governor, 
 Kuakini, spoke the English language intelligibly, 
 had tea and coffee served daily at his table, and 
 was gaining in civilized habits. He had imported 
 a framed dwelling-house from America; and had 
 erected a church, sixty feet by thirty, within the 
 ruins of a heathen temple where human Dedication 
 victims were foi-merly offered. At its dedi- chm-ch" 
 cation in the last month of the year, Mr. Thurston 
 read a portion of Solomon's prayer at the dedica- 
 tion of the temple, translated into the Hawaiian lan- 
 guage, after which the people sang the Jubilee 
 Hymn, " Pupuhi i ha pu ouhou," — " Blow ye the 
 trumpet." The sermon was from Haggai i. 7, 8 : 
 " Thus saith the Lord of hosts, consider your ways. 
 Go up to the mountains and bring wood, and build 
 the house, saith the Lord." Nothing could be more 
 appropriate, for all the timbers for the church had 
 been brought some distance from the mountains. 
 In this church the usual attendance was from six 
 hundred to a thousand persons, who listened with a 
 good degi'ee of seriousness. Kapiolani (of whom 
 more in the sequel), with Naihe her husband, and 
 their train, came repeatedly from Kaawaloa, a dis- 
 tance of sixteen miles. Kamakou, also, an aged 
 chief residing at the same place, came Aninterest- 
 with his train; and once he remained a '■'g<"<i«"^'' 
 week, that he might receive daily instruction. " He 
 
b4 HILO AND PUNA. 
 
 expressed much satisfaction," says Mr. Thurston, 
 " in the truths which he heard, and longed to become 
 acquainted with the whole Word of God. The last 
 time he saw us, he appeared much animated. Every- 
 thing he uttered, the very expression of his counte- 
 nance, conveyed feelings that would warm the bosom 
 of angels. The morning of his return he called on 
 the governor, and, on being requested, readily en- 
 gaged in prayer with him and his family. After 
 walking to the beach with his people, and before 
 stepping into his canoe, he kneeled down and offered 
 up a short prayer to God for protection on his way 
 home. ' A great minister,' says the governor, as he 
 stood reflecting on the prayers and conversation of 
 this man ; and seeing him sail away, he added, ' a 
 great missionary.' At his own place, he forbids his 
 people working or bathing on the Sabbath, and regu- 
 larly assembles them twice to pray and converse with 
 them on religious subjects. ' This has been his pi-ac- 
 tice for many months past. Of late he has ex- 
 tended his exertions, crossing the bay, and there 
 meeting the people and conducting religious ser- 
 vices. He has received but little instruction from 
 missionaries, yet there are few natives on the Isl- 
 ands who have more correct views on religious 
 subjects. He seems to have been searching for 
 truth as for hid treasure. I once heard him pray in 
 his family, and I was much surprised at the sim- 
 plicity, fervency, and apparent sincerity which were 
 manifested, as well as with the correctness of relig- 
 ious sentiment which the prayer contained." ^ 
 
 The gospel was introduced into Hilo and Puna, 
 h.-.oand on the opposite side of Hawaii, embracing 
 Puna. eighty miles of seacoast, early in 1824 
 
 1 Missionar;/ Herald, 1825, p. 20. 
 
FIRST EXPERIENCE IN HILO. 55 
 
 Messrs. Ruggles and Goodrich were the pioneer mis- 
 sionaries. Touching at Lahaiua, they had a striking 
 view of Miiuna Kea, one of the two summits of the 
 great island, at tlie distance of one hundred and 
 twenty miles. They were accompanied by Dr. and 
 Mrs. Blatchley, for a temporary stay ; by Messrs. Ellis 
 and Chamberlain, on a missionary excursion ; and by 
 Mr. and Mrs. Ely, going to occupy Kaawaloa, in the 
 neighborhood of Kailua. Voyages from Tedious voy- 
 islaud to island in those days were often ''^"^' 
 very trying. This company was nine days and nights 
 on board the small, crowded, uncomfortable vessel, 
 whose deck would probably have been swept had the 
 trade winds risen with a strength that is often ex- 
 perienced. Some of the missionary passengers pre- 
 ferred spending the whole time on deck, to occupying 
 berths below. On their arrival, they found none 
 to welcome them among the stupid natives, but 
 obtained shelter in a large thatched canoe-house, 
 which the Oahu chiefs had appropriated to their 
 use. Next day was the Sabbath, and Mr. jj^j ^^p^^- 
 EUis preached to a large number of people, ™'='*''»™o. 
 in another similar building, which the forethought 
 of Kaahumauu had secured for them. The sei'vice 
 was interrupted by the entrance of a large pet hog, 
 with huge tusks, belonging to Kaahumanu, and bear- 
 ing her name. The animal had the privilege of 
 lahu, and the natives, not daring to resist its en- 
 trance, made a boisterous retreat ; and it was not 
 until the keeper had succeeded in quieting the 
 brute that the congregation resumed their places, 
 and the preacher was able to proceed. In those days 
 Hawaiian females of the highest rank were not at 
 fill fastidious in the choice of pets. 
 
56 REBELLION ON KAUAI. 
 
 This being the windward side of the island, the 
 rains were frequent and abundant. Of 
 ° °°™"'^' course the arable lands all had a luxu- 
 riant growth, and the country being mountainous, 
 the landscape was beautiful and grand, as seen from 
 the bay of Waiakea. Yet that region was not then 
 a favorite resort. Not a civilized man, except the 
 missionaries, resided on that side of the mountains. 
 
 Schools were commenced, and native teachers 
 The gospel brouglit ft'om othcr islauds. In two months 
 inHiio. ^ house was erected for the families by 
 order of Kalanimoku, and a church finished in the 
 frail Hawaiian style. This was the ninth church 
 erected on the Islands, in the first four years of 
 the mission. A few years more, and Hilo became 
 the most interesting of all the Christian districts. 
 
 Kaahumanu's evidences of piety were not satis- 
 Reieiuon on factory Until after the rebellion on the isl- 
 Kauai. ^jjj Qj- ga^yr^j^ which occurred in the year 
 
 following Liholiho's departure for England. As the 
 cause of that rebellion and its consequences had a 
 bearing on the mission, some account of it should 
 be given. 
 
 George, the son of KaumuaUi, who accompanied 
 the mission from the United States, had never given 
 evidence of piety, nor was his conduct, after his re- 
 turn to the Islands, satisfactory to his father. He 
 was allowed by the government, after his father's 
 decease, to return to Kauai, though not as a high 
 chief. When subsequently visited by Mr. Bingham, 
 he was living with his wife, much in the native style, 
 and was disaffected towards the government. The 
 island governor was a nephew of the prime minister, 
 but not equal to the emergency, and the general 
 
MEASURES FOR ITS SUPPRESSION. 57 
 
 dissatisfaction was manifested by various acts of in- 
 subordination. Kalanimoku came over, while Mr. 
 Bingham was thei-e, in the hope of quieting the 
 people, but did not succeed. It was not long before 
 the insurgents, headed by George, attempted a sur- 
 prise of the fort at Waimea, near the missionary 
 station. Had the fort been taken, the aged prime 
 minister would doubtless have been slain. But the 
 attack failed. The chief immediately sent the mis- 
 sionaries away for safety, in a vessel he despatched 
 to the seat of government for reinforcements. On 
 board that vessel was a hostile chief in bonds, who 
 had been captured the night before. He was seen 
 at the close of the day, but not the next morning. 
 Some time in the night he had been killed, and 
 thrown into the sea. 
 
 The principal chiefs were at Lahaina ; and Hoa- 
 pili, the governor of Maui, immediately col- successful 
 lected a thousand men, and sailed with two HsTupprel-' 
 vessels for Kauai, touching at Honolulu. °'™- 
 Before starting, and also at Honolulu, he took advice 
 of the missionaries as to the manner of conducting 
 the war ; and it was urged upon him, as a Christian 
 duty, that there be no unnecessai-y destruction of life, 
 and that captives should be kindly treated. His 
 army, after its arrival, though exposed to attack, 
 rested on the Sabbath ; and when his force was 
 drawn up in presence of the enemy, Hoapili pra,j,„ bc- 
 commanded silence until prayer should be f""^" ^ >"^"'«- 
 offered to the true God. He then addressed the 
 soldiers, assuring them that God was on their side, 
 and exhorting them to be of good courage, and to 
 spare the captives, such being the advice of their 
 teachers. They then rqshed into battle, and their 
 
68 KAAEUMANVS CONVERSION. 
 
 opponents, after a short resistance, fled in a panic. 
 The commander had no longer control of his army ; 
 the spirit of heathenism ruled the hour, and humane 
 teachings were forgotten. 
 
 The unhappy George, with his wife and infant 
 Treatment of daughter, cscapcd to the mountains. The 
 George. ^^^ latter were soon captured, and kindly 
 treated. George eluded his pursuers for several 
 weeks, subsisting on roots, till at length, nearly 
 famished and naked, he delivered himself up to one 
 of the victorious chiefs, who showed him mercy. 
 When brought into the presence of Kalanimoku, 
 the dignified chief, out of regard to his father, threw 
 his own mantle over the shoulders of the misguided 
 young man, in token of his safety. He was re- 
 stored to his wife and child, and sent to Oahu, 
 where he lived several years, until his death. The 
 island of Kauai now became, if it was not before, an 
 integral part of the kingdom. 
 
 When Hoapili and his troops had departed for 
 Kaahu- Kauai, Kaahumauu proclaimed a fast, in 
 version. ordcr to secure the blessing of God on the 
 expedition. Having afterwards resolved to join 
 Kalanimoku at the seat of the wai', her thoughts 
 took a still more serious turn, and she was seen to 
 weep at a public lecture. Next day she sent for 
 the missionaries, and requested them to pray with 
 her before her departure. She expressed great af- 
 fection for them, saying, "What we have is yours." 
 Puaaiki, the blind preacher, was overjoyed in view 
 of this new exhibition, and seemed ready to kiss the 
 feet of the queen, because he thought she was tak- 
 ing a stand on the Lord^s side. Arriving at Hono- 
 lulu, where she I'eceived tidings of the victory, she 
 
TRIBUTE TO MR. ELLIS. 59 
 
 repaired, with lier attendants, to the sanctuary, to 
 unite in public thanksgiving for the restoration of 
 peace to the uation. On arriving at Kauai, she put 
 herself iu communication vi\i\\ Mr. Whitney, and 
 rendered him valuable service ; and soon after she 
 wrote a letter to Honolulu, expressing her desire for 
 the I'eformation and eternal salvation of her people, 
 and declaring her own strong attachment to the 
 Christian cause. After her return to Honolulu, she 
 attended a religious meeting of females, and gave 
 vent to her feelings in tears. 
 
 The aid which had been so opportunely received 
 from the Society Islands ceased in 1824. The foreign 
 Auna, the Tahitian deacon, returned to his drawa. 
 own country, on account of the health of his wife ; 
 and in September, Mr. Ellis accepted the offer of a 
 passage to the United States, a change of climate 
 being thought indispensable to the preservatiou of 
 Mrs. Ellis's life. The information he was able to 
 give to the Prudential Committee and officers of the 
 Board, while in the United States, was invaluable; 
 and he greatly interested and animated the u^buteto 
 people of God by his statements, in many *''^- ^""■ 
 parts of the Northern and Middle States, concern- 
 ing the missions in the Society and Sandwich Islands. 
 The health of his wife not permitting their return 
 to the Pacific, Mr. Ellis was employed as Secretary 
 of the London Missionary Society until his own 
 health failed. Afterwards he performed important 
 services to the mission of his Society on the island 
 of Madagascar; and lately he has still more endeared 
 himself to the missionaries at the Sandwich Islands, 
 and to their patrons, by a masterly refutation of 
 charges brought against the mission by Bishop 
 
60 ACCESSIONS TO THE CHURCB. 
 
 Staley. Few men in modern times have been more 
 useful to the cause of missions. 
 
 We now enter the year 1825. More than a hun- 
 Acoeaaions dred nativcs of both sexes at Honolulu, 
 church. had offered themselves as candidates for 
 Christian baptism. Among these were Kaahumanu, 
 Kalanimoku, Kalakua or Hoapiliwahine, Namahana, 
 Laanui her husband, and others less known to the 
 reader. Most of them had been four or five years 
 under instruction, and they had generally given good 
 evidence of piety. It was deemed best, however, to 
 defer their baptism and consequent admission to 
 the church somewhat longer; but after a further 
 delay of six months, all of them, except two, were 
 received into the chuixh at Honolulu. The two ex- 
 ceptions were Kalakua, who made her public profes- 
 sion at Lahaiua, and Kapiolani, who did the same at 
 Kaawaloa. Kaahumanu received the name of Eliza- 
 beth, and Namahana of Lydia. 
 
 One of the important events of this year was the 
 A tabu . institution of a prayer-meeting at Honolu- 
 ing. lu, by the prime minister and several others. 
 
 It was of the nature of an association, and was called 
 by the natives a " tabu meeting," since none were ad- 
 mitted who did not engage to live sober and correct 
 lives, and to attend to the external duties of religion. 
 The meetings were held every Friday afternoon, and 
 it was customary to discuss in them subjects of a 
 practical nature. Similar societies, male and female, 
 were formed at other stations, and members were 
 soon numbered by thousands. For a time they were 
 useful ; but they began at length to enci'oach upon 
 the offices of the divinely instituted local church, 
 and it was deemed necessary to take measures for 
 
THE FIRST AWAKENING. 6] 
 
 their suppression. A female prayer-meeting, insti- 
 tuted by native females at Honolulu, is said to have 
 continued in existence a score of years. 
 
 What may perhaps be called the first awakening 
 on the Islands, was at Lahaina, early in the rmefljst 
 year 1825. Mr. Richards thought that in ''™''«"'i''«- 
 April there were in that place as many as fifty homes 
 where were family prayers morning and evening; 
 and scarcely an hour of the day passed in which he 
 had not calls from persons anxious to know what 
 they must do to be saved. In the morning when he 
 awoke, he often found persons waiting anxiously at 
 the door to see him. Six months before, he had not 
 expected to witness, for a whole generation, such an 
 interest among that people in the concerns of eter- 
 nity. There was a similar experience at Kailua, on 
 Hawaii. At Hilo, on the other side of the island, 
 at least two thousand habitually attended on public 
 worship. 
 
 Late in 1825 and early in 1826, Mr. Bishop per- 
 formed a preaching-tour of three hundred preacwng- 
 miles around Hawaii, starting from Kailua, Hawau. 
 and going northward. The population of the island 
 he estimated at 60,000. The stations then and sub- 
 sequently occupied by the mission, were all embraced 
 in this route. The exceedingly varied and pictur- 
 esque scenes thi'ough which he passed, many of which 
 came, long afterwards, under the eyes of the writer, 
 cannot be here described. Now he was in a frail 
 canoe beneath a tall cliff overhanging the sea; then 
 climbing dangerous steeps; then descending into 
 deep and lovely valleys filled with native hamlets; 
 now crossing dark ravines, then confused masses of 
 rough scoria; and so on, for the space of a month. 
 
(J 2 INROAD OF A PROPHETESS OF PELS. 
 
 He had frequent opportunities for addressing as- 
 sembled natives ; and was surprised to find, where 
 there were schools, that every kind of work and di- 
 version was laid aside on the Sabbath; and that 
 wherever there was a teacher capable of taking 
 charge of a meeting, the people assembled freely for 
 Growth of prayer. In his whole tour, he saw but one 
 temperance. ^^^ intoxicatcd ; whereas, only two years 
 before, in his tour with Mr. Ellis on nearly the same 
 route, it was common to see whole villages given up 
 to intoxication. 
 
 The superstition connected with Pele, the sup- 
 posed goddess of volcanoes, was not easily eradicated. 
 On the death of Keopuolani, Hoapili, the governor 
 of Maui, was married to Kalakua, a sister of Kaahu- 
 manu and Kuakini, better known as Hoapiliwahine. 
 She possessed the characteristic decision and energy 
 Inroad of a of licr family. In the summer of 1824, a 
 ofPeie.'"^ pseudo-prophetess came to Maui from Ki- 
 lauea, the great crater on Hawaii, and made no little 
 stir among the people by claiming to be herself the 
 goddess. The people were variously affected ; a part 
 of them expecting her to make some terrible display 
 of power, should the chiefs not yield to her demands. 
 She was followed by an immense crowd, and marched 
 with haughty step, her long, black, disheveled hair 
 hanging about her shoulders, and her countenance 
 Therecep- ficrcc aud savagc. On coming near the 
 haina. chicfs slic exclaimcd, " I have come ; " to 
 
 which Hoapiliwahine replied, "We are all here." 
 " Good will to you all," said the prophetess. " Yes," 
 said Hoapiliwahine, " good will, perhaps." " I have 
 now come to speak to you," said the impostor. 
 " Whence are you ? " responded the chief. " From 
 
CONFESSES HER IMPOSTURE. 63 
 
 Tahiti — from England — from America — whither I 
 have been to attend your king." Indignant at this 
 falsehood, Hoapiliwahine said, " Come not here to tell 
 us jour lies ; what have you in your hands ? " "I have 
 the spear of Pele, and her kahilis." "Lay them 
 down," said the chief. The command was repeated 
 before it was obeyed. The chief continued : " Do 
 not come here to tell us you are Pele. There are 
 Aolcanoes in other parts of the world. The great 
 God in heaven governs them all. Yon are a woman, 
 like us, and there is one God, who made you and us. 
 Once we thought you a god. Light is now shining 
 upon us, and we have cast off all our false gods. Go 
 back to Hawaii, plant potatoes, make tapa, catch 
 fish, fatten hogs, and then eat; and not go about 
 saying to the people, ' Give this or give that to Pele.' 
 Go to school and learn the palapala. Now answer 
 me honestly; have you always been lying to the 
 people, or have you not ? " The impostor confesses 
 confessed, " I have been lying, but will lie posture. 
 no more." At the suggestion of Kaikioewa, a prayer 
 was offered to Jehovah. She then threw her flags 
 into the fire, and the people exclaimed, " Strong is 
 the palapala." 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 OPPOSITIOIf FEOM FOBEIGIfEES. 
 
 1825-1827. 
 
 Wicked men have their reasons for opposing the 
 Cause of the progucss of the gospcl. Their opposition 
 opposition. ^^ ^jjg Sandwich Islands, in the days of 
 Kaahumanu, arose from, the fact that the introduc- 
 tion of Christianity interfered with their unlawful 
 gains and sinful pleasures. In the first years of the 
 mission, the Islands were regarded by not a few sea- 
 men and ti-aders who visited them, and by the for- 
 eign residents viciously disposed, as so far out of the 
 world, that they felt it safe for them to act without 
 regard to public sentiment in Britain or America. 
 Whatever they might do tliat was abusive to the na- 
 tive government and people, or to the missionaries, 
 or in violation of their duty to God, they expected 
 no report of it to reach their relatives and friends 
 at home. 
 
 It was with this expectation, as afterwards ap- 
 
 outiageat pcarcd, that Captain B , of the British 
 
 Lmiaina. whalc-ship Daniel, while at Lahaina in Oc- 
 tober, 1825, finding native females prohibited from 
 going on board his vessel for immoral purposes, as 
 aforetime, encouraged his men to charge Mr. Rich- 
 ards with being the author of the law, and to de- 
 mand of him its repeal. The sailors who came with 
 
A BRAVE RESISTANCE. 65 
 
 the first demand retired after hearing from Mr. 
 Richards that he was not the author, and that he 
 could procure its repeal only by telling the chiefs 
 and people that the law was opposed to the law of 
 God, which they well knew he could not do. Next 
 came a large company, and forced their way into the 
 iuclosure, venting their rage through the open door 
 and windows. One of them, more bold than his fel- 
 lows, faced the missionary and thi-eatened, in the 
 presence of his sick wife and children, first the de- 
 struction of his property, then of his life, and then 
 of the lives of his family. The missionary j^ ^,^„^ „. 
 replied, that he had devoted his life to the ^i^"™- 
 salvation of the heathen, and should expose his breast 
 to their knives rather than do what they demanded. 
 The wife, nerved by the grace of God, then said : " I 
 have none to look to for protection but my husband 
 and my God. I might hope, in my helpless situation, 
 that I should have the compassion of all who are 
 from a Christian country. But if you are without 
 compassion, or if it can be exercised only in the way 
 you propose, then I wish you all to understand, that 
 T am ready to share the fate of my husband, and 
 will by no means consent to live upon the terms you 
 offer." The mob did not venture, after this, to use 
 personal violence, but retired, uttering horrid oaths 
 and threats. That night, the house was guarded 
 by natives. Next day, Mr. Richards wrote to Cap- 
 tain B , who replied that all his men were 
 
 ashore, determined not to return without women, 
 and that it would be best for Mr. Richards to give 
 his assent, after which there would be peace. The 
 following morning, a boat put off from the ship 
 with a black flag, and fifteen or twenty sailors landed 
 
 5 
 
66 OUTRAGE AT HONOLULU. 
 
 from it armed with knives, and two of them with 
 pistols. They found a native guard at the gate. 
 Missionaries Pressing upon the guard, they made their 
 natives. way to the door, when a company of natives, 
 armed with clubs, rushed in through every window, 
 and obliged the mob to disperse. 
 
 Mr. Stewart, being about to leave the Islands, be- 
 cause of the failure of Mi's. Stewart's health, came 
 from Honolulu to Lahaina the night following, on 
 a farewell visit to liis former associate. He landed 
 at midnight, and was surprised to be challenged by 
 a sentinel, and to find the house occupied by an 
 armed native force. This protection was continued 
 until the departure of the Daniel. 
 
 The next outrage was the worst of all, besides be- 
 Aggrayatcd iug a sourcc of mortificatiou to every well- 
 luiu. disposed citizen of the United States. In 
 
 January, 1826, the United States armed schooner 
 Dolphin, commanded by Lieut. John Percival, arrived 
 Visit of the ^t Honolulu, aud remained there about four 
 Dolphin. months. This was the first public vessel 
 from their native land, and the missionaries had a 
 right to expect civil treatment, if not kind offices, 
 from those on board. They were lamentably disap- 
 pointed. The whole stay of the Dolphin was very 
 unfavorable to the interests of religion and morality, 
 and exceedingly oppressive and odious to the natives. 
 
 The commander lost no time in expressing his re- 
 Demand of gret at the existence of a law prohibiting 
 
 tlie com- i> 1 e ■ "j.. i • • r 
 
 mander. icmalcs irom visiting ships on an intamoas 
 errand. He next insisted on the release of four 
 prostitutes, then in the custody of the government 
 for a violation of the law. This demand was repeat- 
 edly urged, until at last it was partially successful. 
 
ASSAULT UPON THE GOVERNMENT. 67 
 
 Meanwhile the high chiefs were much troubled by 
 threats, which they uuderstood the com- 
 mander of the Dolphin to have uttered, 
 that he would shoot Mr. Bingham should he appear 
 as interpreter in the council of the chiefs, when 
 he (the commander) was transacting business with 
 them ; and that, unless the law against .prostitutes 
 was repealed, he would tear down the houses of the 
 missionaries ; and they asked their missionary friends 
 what they should do in case of the apprehended vio- 
 lence. The reply was, that such threats would not 
 be execnted ; and the natives were desired Adviceofthe 
 at any rate not to resort to violence in '"^^"o^'-™'- 
 their defense. It was no doubt this mild advice 
 which prevented bloodshed in the subsequent affray. 
 
 Three thousand people were present at the morn- 
 ing worship, on Sabbath, Februaiy 26. It was in the 
 open air, the roof of the great church having fallen 
 in consequence of a copious rain. In the afternoon 
 the state of the weather prevented a meeting. To- 
 wards night, Mr. Bingham went to the house of 
 Kalanimoku, who was sick. He had not been long 
 there, when six or seven sailors from the Assauitupon 
 Dolphin, armed with clubs, entered the ment. 
 upper room, where the sick chief was lying on his 
 couch with his friends around him, and demanded a 
 repeal of the law, threatening, in case of refusal, to 
 tear down the houses. Confusion ensued, and be- 
 fore the rioters coiild be expelled from the house and 
 yard, they had broken all the windows in front. 
 Meanwhile their number increased, and they directed 
 their course to the house of Mr. Bingham. Escape of 
 Seeing the danger to his family, he has- ham. 
 tened home by another way, hoping to arrive before 
 
68 FORBEARANCE OF THE NATIVES. 
 
 them. Failing in this, he fell into their hands. 
 When they were about to strike him with their 
 clubs, the natives, who had borne the whole with 
 wonderful forbearance, laid hold on the sailors, and 
 the missionary escaped. He was pursued by small 
 parties ; one aimed a blow at him with a club, and 
 another SQught to stab him with a knife ; but by the 
 timely interposition of the natives, he reached his 
 house unharmed. A new company came soon after 
 and broke the windows. But while two of these 
 were striving to force the door, one of them, in a 
 manner unaccountable, turned suddenly round, and 
 struck the other with a club, so that he fell, and was 
 carried off as dead. 
 
 In the midst of this tumult and outrage, the 
 rorbearanoe chicfs cricd out earnestly to the people : 
 tives. " Do not kill the foreigners ; hold them 
 
 fast ; handle them carefully ; " — to which one or 
 two responded : " How can we ? They are armed- 
 with knives and clubs." One of the Dolphin's crew 
 received dangerous cuts from a sabre in the hands 
 of a native. Some of the principal chiefs said, and 
 it was the general opinion, that but for the advice 
 of the missionaries, the seamen engaged in the 
 affray would all have been killed. 
 
 Lieutenant Percival waited on the chiefs on the 
 Disgraceful evening of that day, not to express regret 
 conduct. fgp y^TJjat had occurred, but to renew his re- 
 quest for the repeal of the obnoxious law. He then 
 declared, in the presence of the chiefs, that the pro- 
 hibition should come off; that he would not leave 
 the Islands until it was removed. Three of the mis- 
 sionaries were present at this interview. 
 
 It wiis rumored next day, that some of the chiefs, 
 
THE RESULT. 69 
 
 wearied by importunity and terrified by thi'eats, had 
 
 intimated, that should females resort to 
 their old practices, it would not be very 
 strictly inquired into. A considerable number re- 
 paii'cd on boai'd the ships ; and when the first boat, 
 in the dusk of evening, passed along the harbor of 
 Honolulu, a shout ran from deck to deck, as if a 
 victox'y had been gained. 
 
 When Kalanimoku was informed of the permis- 
 sion thus given, he was very indignant, and called 
 the offending chiefs before him. They quailed under 
 his severe rebuke ; but the fatal deed had been done. 
 The flood-gates of immorality had been opened, and 
 a deluge of pollution could no longer be prevented. 
 Had the prime minister been in health, there is 
 much reason to believe that so terrible a calamity 
 would not have occurred. It should also be said, 
 that the chiefs seriously believed the lives of the 
 missionaries to be in danger ; nor did they know 
 to what extent they might themselves carry their 
 internal i-egulations, without giving offense to the 
 United States and Great Bi'itain. And in how 
 many places in Christian countries, at the close of 
 a similar strnggle, might a better result have been 
 expected ? The law had been three months in opera- 
 tion before the arrival of the Dolphin, and the in- 
 cessant efforts to procure its repeal were resisted for 
 seven weeks after that arrival. 
 
 When it became known that the law was pros- 
 trate, Lietitenant Percival called on the chiefs to ex- 
 press his gratification ; and he then declared his in- 
 tention to visit Maui and Hawaii, where the law was 
 still enfoi-ced, and compel the chiefs of those islands 
 to I'escind it. So great a calamity Divine Provi- 
 
70 WHAT THE NATIVES THOUGHT OP IT. 
 
 dence was pleased to avert, and Honolulu alone was 
 tainted by a visit from the .Dolphin. It is painfully 
 significant, that even the common people were ac- 
 what the custouied to apply to this vessel and her 
 thoughtofit. commander, interchangeably, the appella- 
 tion of the " mischief-making man-of-war." 
 
 The opposition of foreigners, which had received 
 such an impulse, raged with violence for some months 
 after the Dolphin's departure. Mr. Bingham being 
 the only ordained missionary at the place, and 
 preaching constantly in the native language, was 
 the object of peculiar hostility, and his life was gen- 
 erally thought to be in danger. Not that all visitors 
 to the Islands, nor all the residents, were enemies of 
 moral improvement, or of the mission. Some, though 
 friendly, overawed by the noise and violence of the 
 profane, were silent; but there were others of a 
 more decided character, who took the part of the 
 missionaries, and defended them. The steadfast- 
 ness of the native population was remarkable. 
 When it is considered that Honolulu was visited 
 by more than a hundred ships, and by two thousand 
 Their confl- seamsu, during the years 1826 and 1827, 
 missionaries, aud that cver'y species of falsehood and the 
 most vulgar abuse were heaped upon the mission, 
 and how easily uncivilized people are made to dis- 
 trust their benefactors, it is matter of great sur- 
 prise that noue of the chiefs or people, for many 
 months, appear to have had their confidence in the 
 missionaries shaken. 
 
 Our attention is again called to Lahaina. While 
 Mr. Richards and Hoapili, the governor, were absent, 
 Anotherout- tlic crews of English and American ships 
 baina. '" Committed great outrages upon the peace 
 
A SEASONABLE ARRIVAL. 71 
 
 and property of the inhabitants there. The sailors 
 attacked the house of Mr. Richards, with the de- 
 clared purpose of killing him, but found it guarded 
 by faithful natives. The females had all fled to 
 the mountains, by commancf of Hoapiliwahine, the 
 governess. 
 
 These pernicious influences were in some degree 
 checked by the U. S. sloop-of-war Peacock, ^^ seasonable 
 Captain Thomas Ap Catesby Jones, which ^^'t"'- 
 arrived at Honolulu in October, 1826, and I'emained 
 there till the following Januai-y. A cii-cular had been 
 prepared by the missionaries at their general meeting 
 in that month, in which they stated the course they 
 had pursued, denied the charges made against them, 
 and challenged an investigation. The circular was 
 printed, and circulated among the foreign residents 
 and visitors. After a month, the missionaries at 
 Honolulu were informed, by a letter with the sig- 
 natures of a number of foreigners, that their chal- 
 lenge for investigation Vas accepted. Accordingly 
 word was sent to the different missionary stations, 
 and the greater portion of the missionaries were 
 assembled at Honolulu eai-ly in December. Themission- 
 A meeting for the investigation was held ontrw. 
 at the house of Boki, and the parties were present, 
 with many others, including Captain Jones and sev- 
 eral of his officers. The missionaries - demanded 
 that their accusers should bring definite charges in 
 writing, and produce their evidence in support of 
 them. Richard Charlton, the British Consul, who 
 was the leader of the opposers, refused to bring such 
 charges, or to have anything wi'itten down as a 
 charge, which he was to support by proof. Captain 
 Jones lifitened in silence until he perceived the whole 
 
72 DEFEAT OF THE OPPOSERS. 
 
 ground of dispute, and then gave his opinion, that 
 Defeat of the bui'deu of proof rested on those who 
 BMiBs. had accepted the challenge. Whereupon 
 
 some one of them moved an adjournment. 
 
 When about to leave'the Islands, Captain Jones 
 Testimony of wrotc au aflfcctionate farewell to the mis- 
 
 Captaia 
 
 Jones. sionaries, in which he bore a decided testi- 
 
 mony to the good effects of the missionary labors, as 
 they had fallen under his observation at the Sand- 
 wich and Society Islands. The written testimony 
 of the principal chiefs, given at this time, is of the 
 most positive and favorable nature.^ 
 
 The executive officers of the Board now believed 
 A new tribu- it to bc their duty to secure the mission- 
 
 nal for the . j, i j» j.i i r i 
 
 wicked. arics from a renewal oi these sliameiul 
 outrages, by arraigning the authors of the more fla- 
 grant of them before the tribunal of public opinion 
 in their native lands. They accordingly published, 
 early in 1827, Mr. Richards' statement of the case of 
 
 Captain B , and it was copied into newspapers 
 
 and extensively circulated. The published statement 
 arrived at Honolulu near the close of the year; and 
 
 it so happened that Captain B was there at that 
 
 time. A great excitement followed. The 
 discovery that men could no longer wallow 
 there in the lowest depths of moral pollution, and 
 return home with untarnished reputations, was more 
 than the vicious could bear. The British Consul, 
 the most exceptionable of the foreign residents, took 
 the lead ; affirming, that the Hawaiian rulers had no 
 right to make laws without the concurrence of Great 
 Britain, and threatening the vengeance of his nation 
 should they presume to make laws for themselves, 
 
 1 See Missimary Herald, 1827, p. 243. 
 
TBE MISSIONARIES AT HONOLULU. 73 
 
 as they were believed to be ou the point of doing. 
 In their rage they threatened to proceed to Lahaina 
 and kill Mr. Richards. Fuel was added to the flames 
 by the arrival, just then, from Lahaina, of TheJbAn 
 the English ship John Palmer, Captain ^'^^"• 
 
 C , the commander of which had been detained 
 
 on shore at Lahaina by Hoapili, the governor, until 
 he should deliver up certain immoral native women, 
 who were on board his vessel in violation of law, and 
 he had been permitted to go on board his ship only 
 ou a promise of releasing them, but had sailed the 
 next morning for Oahu with the women still on 
 board. The British Consul now demanded satisfac- 
 tion from the government, for the constraint im- 
 posed on Captain C at Lahaina. 
 
 So great was the tumult, that Kaahumanu deemed 
 it expedient to order the principal chiefs Themission- 
 and the missionaries at Lahaina to come to ^J^nea™" 
 Honolulu. A council was then held to '^'"'"'"i"- 
 investigate the complaints against the missionaries, 
 and the disaffected foreigners attended. Their chief 
 complaints were founded on Mr. Richards' letter, 
 but they refused to make their charges in writing. 
 After some hours had been uselessly consumed, the 
 chiefs sent for Mr. Richards. On hearing iheirac- 
 that he was coming, the complainants rose not'Soe'^"' 
 immediately, and hastily i-etired. The "'"°' 
 chiefs described them as "jumping up like persons 
 seized by the colic." Mr. Richards acknowledged 
 to the chiefs that he wrote the letter in question. 
 Hoapili said, they all knew the letter to be true; 
 and the council agi'ced, that it could be of no use to 
 pay any further attention to the matter. Hoapili 
 thought proper, however, to ship a supply of cannon 
 
74 NO JUST CAUSE FOR COMPLAINT. 
 
 to Lahaina, to be used in defense against a future 
 attack, like the one from Captain C . 
 
 The arrest and detention of Captain C by Gov- 
 
 Theoffenders cmor Hoapili, with the avowed and single 
 cause of"°' purposB of compelHug him to deliver up the 
 complaint, jjatlve feniales, who were on board his ship 
 contrary to the laws, is strictly defensible on the 
 most obvious and acknowledged principles of gov- 
 ernment. Hoapili enforced his claim by an argu- 
 ment from a reciprocity of rights and duties ; since 
 deserters from the ships, when application was made 
 for them to the government, were immediately given 
 
 up. It was a serious aggravation of Captain C 's 
 
 offense, that his crew — as was believed with his con- 
 sent, if not at his suggestion — opened a fire upon the 
 town, throwing five cannon-balls into it, all in the 
 direction of the mission-house. 
 
 Nor had Captain B any just reason to com- 
 plain of Mr. Richards' letter, or of its publication. 
 The disgraceful facts it contained were never denied, 
 nor could they be. The efficacy of the pi-ess, as an 
 instrument for restraining and punishing crimes 
 which the civil law will not reach, was evinced in 
 the fact, that there was no similar scene of outrage- 
 ous wickedness at the islands, subsequently to this 
 period. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 KALANIMOKU AND TSAMARASA. 
 
 1827-1829. 
 
 Kalanimoktj did not live to witness all llie pain- 
 ful scenes just narrated, but finished his earthly 
 career early in 1827. As one of the greatest reform- 
 ers and benefactors of his nation, he is entitled to a 
 special memorial. 
 
 His birthplace was in East Maui, whence his 
 parents were driven by war to Hawaii. On Bariy ufe of 
 reaching manhood, he joined himself to minister. 
 Kaniehameha, by whom his valor and counsels, and 
 his energy and despatch in business, were so appre- 
 ciated that he rose to high distinction. 
 
 His civil position after the departure of Liholiho 
 for England, was next to that of the re- Hiseariyap- 
 
 , , . . , , -TTT- preciation of 
 
 gent ; he was her prime minister. We thegospei. 
 find him among the first to appreciate "the value of 
 the instruction brought by the mission. As early as 
 1823 he said : " I am growing old. My eyes are 
 dim. I may soon be blind. I must learn in haste, 
 or never know the right way. Come, therefore, to 
 my house daily and teach me, for soon my eyes will 
 see no more." He early became a firm friend of the 
 missionaries, and of the religion they inculcated. 
 The high chiefs, for obvious reasons, were all kept a 
 considerable time on probation, before admission to 
 
76 BIS RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 
 
 the full conmnuiiou of the church. Kalanimoliu 
 was received with others at the close of 1825, and 
 appears ever to have honored his- Christian profes- 
 sion. 
 
 He suffered from dropsy through 1826, and the 
 disease became alarming in the following year. 
 Withdrawing from public life, he thankfully re- 
 His religious ccivcd the attentions of his missionary 
 experience, fi-ieu^g^ which they were most happy to 
 render. They deemed it worth some painstaking 
 to see the old warrior and statesman, so lately a 
 heathen, receiving comfort from texts of Scripture 
 and stanzas of hymns, translated for his benefit. 
 He greatly desired to die at Kailua, his former resi- 
 dence, which was endeared to him by many recollec- 
 tions and important transactions. When the day 
 came for his departure from Honolulu for that place 
 he waited some time for the arrival of a missionary 
 to pray with him, — a thing he seemed unwilling to 
 dispense with before bidding a final adieu to the 
 shores of Oahu. This exercise being closed, he 
 walked with feeble and trembling steps towards the 
 shore, supported on either side by the arm of a 
 friend, and was attended to the boat by a large con- 
 coui'se of people, who pressed around him to view, 
 for the last time, their venerated chief, the " Iron 
 Cable " of their country, and to receive his parting 
 aloha. 
 
 Pour or five days were spent at Lahaina, where 
 nearly the whole population was assembled 
 
 At Lahaina. 
 
 on the beach at his landing. While there, 
 the sacrament of the Lord's Supper was adminis- 
 tered, and the occasion was one of special interest 
 to him, for the young princess Nahienaena, daugh- 
 
Bis DEATH AND CHARACTER. 77 
 
 ter of Keopuolani, was that day admitted to member- 
 ship in the church. He regarded her with the 
 aifection of a father, and she afterwards, at the re- 
 quest of the other chiefs, invited him to spend the 
 residue of his days with them. His reply was 
 beautiful : " He could not deny so polite and affec- 
 tionate a request, if persisted in. But, as he had 
 given notice that he was going to Kailua, it was 
 still his wish, if they would consent, to proceed. 
 And if the Lord would hold him back from the 
 grave for a little time, he would return and leave 
 his remains beside those of Keopuolani." To this 
 the princess and her advisers consented. 
 
 He proceeded to Kailua with comparative comfort ; 
 but shortly after his arrival he failed under 
 the operation of tapping, and in a few hours 
 expired, February 8, 1827. Not long before, he 
 said : " This world is full of sorrow, but there is 
 none in hea,ven ; there it is good — light — happi- 
 ness." 
 
 The cheerful conformity of K^lanimoku to what 
 he understood to be the requirements of Hischanc- 
 God's Word, his steady adherence to Chris- '*''• 
 tian principles,'his uniform friendship towards the 
 missionaries, his earnest endeavors to promote the 
 instruction and religious improvement of the people, 
 his readiness to attend on the worship of God, his 
 faithfulness in reproving sin, his patience in suffer- 
 ing, his calm and steady hope of heaven through 
 the atonement by Christ, whom he regarded as the 
 only Saviour, and to whom as he said, he had given 
 his heart, soul, and body, — all combine to authorize 
 the confident belief, that on finishing his earthly 
 course, he was graciously admitted to the rest which 
 
78 DEATH AND CHARACTER OF NAMAHANA. 
 
 remaiueth for the people of God. A competent edu- 
 cation would have made him an accomplished states- 
 man. He was an honor to his nation, and deserves 
 a place among the good and honorable men of his 
 time. 
 
 The missionaries all felt his loss ; but to none was 
 His loss 1*18 death more affecting than to the re- 
 gxeatiyfeit. ggnt, wlio hastened to Kailua on learning 
 of his departure. Her grief under this bereave- 
 ment is supposed to have affected her health, and 
 shortened her career. Especially must she have felt 
 the need of his sustaining and guiding presence in 
 the subsequent tumult of passion among the lawless 
 foreigners at Honolulu (already described), when they 
 discovered how responsible they were henceforward 
 to be held to the public sentiment of the Christian 
 world ; and still more, in the later troubles, of a 
 more domestic nature — hereafter to receive a brief 
 notice, — which gi-ew out of the unprincipled ambi- 
 tion of Boti, brother of the lamented chief, and his 
 wife, a daughter of the loyal Hoapili. 
 
 Namahana, sister to Kaahumauu and Kuakiui, 
 Death and knowu also Under the nam«s of Opiia and 
 Namahana. Piia, has bccu rcpcatcdly mentioned. Her 
 death occurred at Honolulu in September, 1829. 
 She was one of the earliest, most constant, most 
 efficient friends of the mission. As early as 1822, 
 she and her husband Laauui had morning and even- 
 ing prayers in their fiimily, generally assisted by 
 Auna, the Tahitian teacher. They were then dili- 
 gently learning to read and write. Three years 
 later, we find her at a prayer-meeting composed 
 chiefly of native females ; where, at the request of 
 
DEATH AND CHARACTER OF NAMAHANA. 79 
 
 Mrs. Bingham, she selected and read a hymn, made 
 a serious address, and offered an appropriate prayer. 
 She was deeply concerned for the reformation and 
 improvement of her own people, and urged the gov- 
 ernor of Oahu to pi'omote the establishment of 
 schools in diflFerent parts of the island. Her special 
 interest, however, was for the district of Waialua, 
 owned by herself, which afterwards became a favored 
 missionary station. As a rulex", she had the decision 
 of her family. An aggrieved native husband once re- 
 quested her interposition, alleging that his wife was 
 disposed to leave him for a foreigner, who sought 
 to entice her away. Namahana explained to the 
 wife what was her duty, and said : " Return to your 
 husband, and if you forsake him I will put you in 
 irons." Money was offered her by the paramour as 
 a bribe, but her reply was, " No, I desire not your 
 money." She was regarded as a pillar of the church 
 at Honolulu. 
 
 When stricken with her last sickness, in the sum- 
 mer of 1829, her sister, the regent, sent a note to 
 Mr. Bingham, requesting him to hasten to his sick 
 friend. Coming with Mrs. Bingham, he found her 
 mind unclouded, and her soul relying on the grace 
 of the Lord Jesus. Repeating his visit, on a second 
 summons received past midnight, he found the hand 
 of death upon her. The once vigorous ai-m was 
 paralyzed. At the break of day, she was heard to 
 whisper, " Praise." It was her last word. A note 
 of wailing from the numerous company around an- 
 nounced her death, but this was soon hushed that 
 they might listen to the voice of prayer. Her 
 funeral in the church naturally called together a 
 great assembly, 
 
CHAPIER XL 
 
 GEADUAL EXTENSION OP CHEISTIAIT KNOWLEDGE. 
 
 1826-1828. 
 
 Not long after the visit of the Dolphin, Kaahu- 
 The regent's maiiu made a tour through Oahu, in order 
 olhB™ to counteract the pernicious influence ex- 
 erted by that vessel. The distance travelled was 
 about a hundred miles. She was accompanied by 
 Mr. Bingham; and the regent and missionaiy had 
 thus an opportunity to address a large portion of 
 the inhabitants of that island, who naturally gath- 
 ered about them in their progress. Mr. Bingham 
 daily read and explained portions of the Gospel of 
 Matthew, which he had translated. The company 
 numbered between two and three hundred, and most 
 Her retinue of them travelled on foot. It was a sort of 
 Bcho^i! "^ travelling school. Numbers cai-ried their 
 books ; as many as fifty had slates and pencils. Such 
 as were able wrote out the text of every sermon 
 they heard, and committed it to memory. The more 
 advanced received daily instruction, and putting their 
 siequisitions to use, urged the duty of repentance 
 upon the villagers, as they passed along. Kaahuma- 
 He.i»flu- "" insisted on God's right to give laws to 
 ence, j^|g crcaturcs, and to punish the violators 
 
 of his laws; while his mercy had provided for the 
 pardon of the penitent and believing. She main- 
 
BEAUTIFUL SCENERY. 81 
 
 tained the right of rulers to make and execute laws. 
 She also expressed her appreheusiou that the people, 
 because of the hardness of their hearts, would uot 
 receive the gospel message, as presented by the mis- 
 sionary. 
 
 One of the scenes in this tour had a peculiar in- 
 terest. The valley of Waimea, on the north Beauufui 
 side of the island, is almost environed by """"^'y- 
 mountains, rising on three sides and forming a 
 picturesque amphitheatre, containing hamlets, trees, 
 and plantations. It was in this valley that Lieu- 
 tenant Hergest and the astronomer Gooch, while on 
 shore from an English vessel, were murdered by 
 the natives of a previous generation. Here the 
 gospel of the Lord Jesus was now proclaimed to a 
 peaceable and listening multitude, " while the hills 
 seemed to leap for joy at what the King of Zion was 
 then doing for the nation." 
 
 Subsequently the regent made repeated toui'S on 
 other islands, addressing the people in the toumou 
 different villages, prohibiting immoral acts, isianjg. 
 enjoining a due observance of the Sabbath, encour- 
 aging them to learn to read, and exhorting them to 
 love and obey the Saviour of sinners. Mildness and 
 affection characterized these addresses, but they were 
 of course regarded, more or less, as coming with 
 authority. The people were accustomed to obey their 
 high chiefs without hesitation. " The chiefs gave 
 orders to the people to erect houses of wor- n^f influ- 
 ship, to build school-houses, and to learn chiefs. 
 to read, — they readily did so ; to listen to the in- 
 structions of the missionaries, — they at once came 
 in crowds for that purpose ; to forsake sin and turn 
 to the Lord, — they put on, without hesitation, the 
 
82 TOUB OF KAIKIOEWA. 
 
 forms of religion at least, and exhibited an external 
 reformation. Not that they did these things solely 
 out of regard to the authority and wishes of these 
 chiefs, but that authority and those wishes had nec- 
 essarily great influence, and the Holy Spirit made 
 use of that influence to accomplish immense re- 
 sults." 1 The regent was specially successful in her 
 reforming influence, not only because of the weight 
 of her authority, but also from the force of her ex- 
 ample and character. The proclamations of Liholiho 
 against immoral acts, and in favor of the Sabbath, 
 had the countervailing influence of his own dissolute 
 life. But the old queen was in earnest, and her life 
 showed that she was. 
 
 In the year 1826, Kaikioewa, formerly governor 
 Tourof Kai- ^f Oaliu and guardian of the young prince, 
 uoewa. g^jj^ then governor of Kauai, made a tour 
 around that island, accompanied by Mr. Whitney ; 
 and in every village he urged the people to for- 
 sate their sins and turn to the Lord. An apparent 
 timidity was observed in the demeanor of the com- 
 mon people while listening to the governor, but 
 that disappeared when the missionary rose to address 
 them. At one place they encountered a man, who 
 had formerly been employed by pagan chiefs to seize 
 human victims for sacrifices, and had so trained 
 himself that he could spring, like a tiger, on his 
 unguarded prey, and break his bones. This caterer 
 for the bloody gods of the last generation was now 
 willing to shake hands with a Christian missionary, 
 and listen to his warnings and invitations. The 
 The govern- govemor's wifc accompanied him, and seems 
 w'swife. ^Q \\2i\Q been the better Christian of the 
 
 1 Dibble's Hhm-y, p. 205. 
 
SATIONAL CONVOCATION AT KAILUA. 83 
 
 two. She said she wanted to hear him say more 
 about Jesus Christ and his cross, and less about the 
 young prince. Indeed, it was not until some time 
 after this that the governor's evidence of piety be- 
 came entirely satisfactory. The missionary said to 
 the wife on this tour, " I am tired of your smoking ;" 
 to which she pleasantly replied, " Is it forbidden in 
 the Sci-iptures ? " " You make it a sin," said the mis- 
 sionary, " by using it to excess." Whereupon she 
 handed him her pipe with a smile, saying, " I will 
 smoke no more." Her example was followed by 
 others. 
 
 An influential meeting was held at Kailua in Oc- 
 tober, 1826. The regent was there, with National 
 many of the chiefs, and most of the mis- atKaiiua. 
 sionaries. Kuakini had promoted the new order of 
 things with his characteristic energy. Early in the 
 year he sent people to the mountains to cut and 
 draw down timber for a large church, the first having 
 become altogether too small. Some thousands of 
 his people were employed for weeks during the sum- 
 mer in erecting and thatching this new building. 
 Its dimensions were one hundred and eighty feet by 
 seventy-eight, and it would contain an audience of 
 about four thousand. It was now ready to Dedicatiomi 
 be dedicated, and this was the immediate *<='""'=''• 
 occasion of the gathering of the chiefs and mission- 
 aries. The dedication sermon was preached by Mr. 
 Ely of Kaawaloa. Including the pupils and teachers 
 from forty schools, there were more than four thou- 
 sand persons present. It was such a day of rejoicing 
 as had not before been witnessed on that island; 
 and the older missionaries were impressed by the 
 contrast, as they compared the crowds then assem- 
 
84 REMAMKABLE DECLARATIONS. 
 
 bled with those at the same place on the arrival of 
 the mission, only six and a half years before. 
 
 The next day, the people were addressed by Kaa- 
 Remarkabie humanu, Kualfini, Hoapiliwahine, Kapio- 
 leeiarations. jj^^j^ ^^^ Naihe, who declared their deter- 
 mination to govern according to the precepts of the 
 gospel. At this meeting the missionaries also re- 
 affirmed their purpose to refrain from interference 
 with the political concerns of the nation ; while, as 
 missionaries, they would declare the whole word of 
 God, whatever might be its bearings on the former 
 customs and existing usages and proceedings of the 
 government and people. 
 
 After this convocation Mr. Bishop visited Kawai- 
 A vast con- hac, somc distance north of Kailua, where 
 giega(ion. ^jjg inhabitants of the districts of Kohala 
 and Hamakua were assembling to meet the regent 
 and other chiefs. He there preached twice to a 
 congregation of more than ten thousand people, — 
 the largest audience, it is believed, that ever as- 
 sembled on those Islands for Christian worship. 
 
 The Missionary Packet arrived in October, 1827. 
 The Mission- This was a small vessel sent out by the 
 ary Packet. BQ^rd to the mission, under the care of 
 that early and valued friend, the late James Hunne- 
 well, Esq., which proved a great convenience. ^ 
 
 The missionary force on the Islands, in the opening 
 Missionary of tlic year 1828, was as follows: Messrs. 
 Islands. Thurston and Bishop were stationed at 
 Kailua, Messrs. Goodrich and Ruggles at Hilo, and 
 Mr. Ely at Kaawaloa, all on Hawaii ; Messrs. Rich- 
 
 l Mr. Ilunnewell was first mate of the brig Thaddeus, which took the 
 original company of missionaries to the Sandwich Islands. He died 
 recently at his home in Charlostown, IVIiisa. 
 
TRANSLATING, PRINTING, AND SJHOOLS. 8.0 
 
 ards and Whitney were at Lahaina, on Maui ; and 
 Messrs. Bingham and Chamberlain were at Hono- 
 lulu. Mr. Whitney soon resumed his station at 
 Waimea, on Kauai, greatly to the delight of the old 
 governor, who was one of Kamehameha's veterans. 
 
 A second reinforcement arrived in the spring of 
 1828; consisting of the Rev. Messrs. An- seeondrein- 
 drews, Green, Gulick, and Clark, Dr. Judd, f"'"^'"™'- 
 and Mr. Shepard, a printer, with their wives; and 
 Misses Ogden, Stone, Ward, and Patten, unmarried 
 female assistant missionaries, who were to reside in 
 different families of the mission. Mr. Loomis, the 
 former printer, having gone home on accoimt of his 
 health, the arrival of a new printer gave an impulse 
 to the printing department. Pour natives had also 
 become so far proficients in the art as to be em- 
 ployed in the office. The four Gospels had iransiating 
 been translated, and twenty thousand copies '«»'>P"'i'i''e- 
 of Luke were printed at Honolulu. The other Gos- 
 pels were printed in the United States, under the 
 superintendence of Mr. Loomis — -fifteen thousand 
 copies of one at the expense of the Bible Society, the 
 others at the expense of the Board. In the autumn 
 of this year, Mr. and Mrs. Ely were constrained by 
 failing health to return home. 
 
 During the summer the mission made tours of 
 inspection around Maui, and the small isl- Extent of 
 ands of Molokai, Lanai, and Kahulawe. struotion. 
 Tlie population of Molokai was ascertaiued to be 
 about five thousand. Although no missionary had 
 been upon that island, except a mere landing by Mr. 
 Chamberlain, they found there a thousand learners, 
 a large portion of whom were able to read. Upon 
 the four islands above named, the visiting brethren 
 
86 ATTENDANCE AT PRAYEBr-MEE TINGS. 
 
 examined two hundred aud twenty-five schools, in 
 which were present five thousand males and five 
 thousand two hundred females, or ten thousand two 
 hundred in all ; more than six thousand of these could 
 read, and more than a thousand could write. The es- 
 timated population on these islands was thirty-seven 
 thousand. The impulse given by this visit raised the 
 number of pupils to more than eighteen thousand. 
 About a fifth of the learners were under fourteen 
 years of age, and some were sixty and upwards. 
 
 In this year, religious instruction seemed to take 
 Attendance a strougcr hold on the people than ever 
 meetings. bcforc. The attendance at Lahaina on the 
 stated prayer-meeting was seldom less than a thou- 
 sand ; in the autumn, it was considerably more. At 
 a score of places on Maui, these meetings were con- 
 ducted by native teachers ; and the same may be said 
 of as many more on Molokai and Lanai. The time 
 was occupied in reading and teaching the various 
 Scripture tracts and other books, and the meeting 
 was closed with prayer. 
 
 The teachers, it must be believed, having so lately 
 been heathen, could not have had a very adequate 
 conception of the true nature of i-eligion. To many 
 of them, it perhaps seemed to consist chiefly in ex- 
 ternal observances. Yet there was doubtless a good 
 degree of honesty in most, and not a few acted ac- 
 cording to the best idea of the new religion they had 
 been able to gain. There is something remarkable in 
 the extent to which this outward conformity was 
 Outward re- somctimes carried. It became known, about 
 formi'ty!'™' tliis time, that some natives in an interior 
 district, with no one to instruct them, having ascer- 
 tained which day was observed as Sabbath by the 
 
SPECIAL SERIOUSNESS AT KAILUA. 87 
 
 missiionaries, kept their owu reckoning, and when 
 the day came, washed themselves, put on their best 
 clothes (if they had any best), lay down in their 
 huts, and went to sleep. Yet even this ignorant 
 obedience may have rendered them more accessible 
 to the gospel when once it was proclaimed in their 
 liearing; and who, save the Omniscient, can tell 
 whether sometimes it had not the germ of true 
 piety ? 
 
 At Kailua, there was a special attention to religion 
 through the year 1828. The spacious special ee- 
 church was often filled to overflowing on Kaaaa. 
 Sabbath morning. People came the distance of 
 seven or eight miles, and returned the same day. 
 The canoes belonging to the neighboring villages 
 were all put in requisition, and when drawn up to- 
 gether dui-iug the service along the beach, they 
 reminded the missionaries of the rows of vehicles so 
 often witnessed on the Sabbath at the country 
 churches of their native land. The first converts 
 were received into the church in March and Novem- 
 ber, — foui'teen men and twelve women, — several of 
 them persons of distinction and influence. Among 
 them was Keona, wife of Kuakini the governor, and 
 a chief of the first rank in the Islands. They had 
 all given satisfactory evidence of piety for a full 
 year, many of them much longer. 
 
 The experience of these converts, as described by 
 their spiritual guides, was strongly analo- Experience 
 gous to that in the congregations of Chris- Tcrts. 
 tian lands. There was substantially the same view 
 of human nature, of dependence on the aids of the 
 Holy Spirit, of the guilt and desert of sin, and of 
 the adaptation of gospel provisions to the wants of 
 
88 KAILUA LONG AFTERWARDS. 
 
 ruined siuners; the same frank and humble qpnfes- 
 sion of sinfuhiess, and the same repentance and faith. 
 The instruction was simple, and as far as possible in 
 the words of Scripture ; it being found that those 
 words carried with them an incomparable authority 
 and conviction. Through their influence on the con- 
 science and heart, revelations were made of the de- 
 pravity that before pervaded the masses, of which 
 the details would be too shocking to relate. Such, 
 in the language of the missionaries, were once those 
 of whom we have been speaking. But now they had 
 been washed, they had been sanctified by the Holy 
 Spirit. Mutual love and confidence had succeeded 
 to hatred and disgust. The savage had become the 
 humble follower of the Lamb. The dishonest, bru- 
 talized, libidinous son of earth had become the peace- 
 ful citizen, the zealous promoter of order, sobriety, 
 and Christian morality. 
 
 This was said concerning the people of Kailua at 
 What the the time. Thirty-five years later, it was the 
 atKaiiaa. Writer's privilege to spend a Sabbath at 
 that place, on the forty-third anniversary of the 
 planting of the mission. Only one of the lunas, or 
 principal men of the church, who met me on the 
 raorniug of that day in Mr. Thurston's study, re- 
 membered the landing of that excellent missionary, 
 and he was then the main pillar of the church. It 
 was the day for the celebration of the Lord's Supper. 
 On my way to the church, — a large stone building 
 erected by Kuakini, — in company with Mr. Paris, 
 horses were seen fastened to the rough lava surface 
 in every direction. Mr. Paris thought there were 
 as many as five hundred. Horses had then nearly 
 superseded the use of canoes. The congregation 
 
POWER OF PRINCIPLE. 89 
 
 of that day was estimated at a thousand, and the 
 communicants at six hundred. The twenty-six origi- 
 nal members of the cliurcli had all gone from earth, 
 and Mr. Thurston himself, worn out with years and 
 labors, was then absent, — his work done, as it after- 
 wards appeared, — and here was his large flourishing 
 church, then made up from the second and third gen- 
 erations. I was never more conscious of being in 
 active fellowship with the people of God, than while 
 aiding them in commemorating the Lord's death. 
 
 We have a remarkable illustration of the power of 
 Christian principle, in one of the first fruits p,,^^^ „, 
 at Kailua. She was the sister of Naihe, p™«pi«- 
 and was one of the wives of Taraiopn, the reigning 
 king when Cook discovered the Island's. She was 
 eighty years old. Her character, in the days of pa- 
 ganism, is said to have been as bad as that of a full- 
 bred heathen could be. Yet, at the time of which I 
 am now writing, she was a conscientious and devoted 
 Christian. Prom the first, she attracted Mr. Thurs- 
 ton's notice by the fixed attention she paid to his 
 words, and her friendly manner. Soon after the 
 establishing of a school at Kailua, she came, with 
 several of her people, and placed herself among the 
 pupils. But being old and slow of apprehension, she 
 appeared a most unpromising scholar. It was with 
 the utmost difficulty, and after a long time, that she 
 was able to remember her alphabet. Often she was 
 advised to give up the thought of learning in her old 
 age ; but so great was her desire to be able to read 
 the Word of God, that she persevered. She chose 
 one of her female attendants, who had become ex- 
 pert in reading, to be her teacher; her book was her 
 daily companion, at home and abroad; and at length. 
 
90 ARRIVAL OF PAPAL PRIESTS. 
 
 after two or three years, she was able to spell out 
 her words without a prompter, and finally able to 
 read a chapter with tolerable facility. She was a 
 remarkable instance of one in old age, whose habits, 
 disposition, and character had undergone a total 
 revolution ; and the Christian graces shone forth in 
 her as naturally, as if they had grown with her 
 gi-owth, aud strengthened with her strength. 
 
 The first Romish missionaries arrived in 1827. 
 Arrival of The occasion of this mission was one John 
 priests. Rives, a French adventurer, who had shown 
 peculiar hostility to the American mission. He was 
 refused permission to accompany the king, as one 
 of his suite, but stole on board the vessel as it was 
 leaving the harbor, aud so accomplished his main 
 object. After the king's death, he went to Prance, 
 and boasted of his wealth aud influence at the Islands, 
 which the fact of his having accompanied the king 
 rendered probable. His application for priests was 
 favorably received. Three were appointed, — one 
 designated by the Pope as prefect of the Sand- 
 wich Islands, and one an Irishman educated in 
 France, — and they arrived at Honolulu, in July, in 
 a French ship, the captain of which landed them 
 privately, aud refused to take them away, though 
 ordered so to do by the regent. Rives did not 
 return to the Islands, and nothing more was heard 
 of him, or his possessions. The English consul in- 
 sisted successfully on the Irishman's right to remain 
 as an English subject. 
 
CHAPTER Xii. 
 
 EMBARRASSMENTS OF THE GOVERNMENT. 
 1829-1831. 
 
 In October, 1829, the chiefs enacted a criminal 
 code against murder, theft, licentiousness, retailing 
 ardent spirits, Sabbath-breaking, and gambling, 
 professedly based on the divine law; and Foreigners 
 declared that these laws would be enforced laws. 
 against foreign residents, as well as against natives. 
 Englishmen and Americans had habitually claimed 
 to be independent of Hawaiian law, and had threat- 
 ened the vengeance of their respective governments 
 should they be punished for violating it. The Eng- 
 lish Consul went so far as to warn the chiefs of 
 the wrathful intervention of Great Britain, should 
 they presume to proclaim laws without first obtain- 
 ing for them the sanction of the British monarch. 
 The regent and her advisers were not to be thus 
 intimidated; yet it perhaps required more energy 
 and firmness than the chiefs possessed, to execute 
 the laws in their fullest extent. Divine Providence, 
 as heretofore, brought the needful succor. 
 
 On the 14tli of October, just one week after the 
 laws had been proclaimed, the United States sloop of 
 war Vincennes, Capt. W. C. Bolton Pinch, ^'K™' 
 arrived at Honolulu, bringing presents from ^^i^"^"" 
 the government of the United States, and a ^'**"- 
 
92 VISIT OF THE "VINCENNES." 
 
 letter written by direction of John Quincy Adams, 
 the President. The Rev. Charles S. Stewart, whose 
 return to the United States on account of the fail- 
 ure of his wife's health will be remembered, was 
 chaplain of the ship. The letter from the President 
 contained some very opportune and important state- 
 ments. After congratulations upon the progress 
 at the Islands of " a knowledge of letters and of 
 the true religion, the religion of the Christian's 
 Bible," the letter proceeded to say : " The President 
 anxiously hopes that peace and kindness and justice 
 will prevail between your people and those citizens 
 of the United States who visit your Islands, and that 
 the regulations of your government will be such as 
 to enfox'ce them upon all. Our citizens, who violate 
 your laws, or interfere with your regulations, vio- 
 late at the same time their duty to their own gov- 
 ernment and country, and merit censure and pun- 
 ishment. We have heard with pain that this has 
 sometimes been the case, and we have sought to 
 know and to punish those who are guilty." 
 
 These suggestions were the more appropriate 
 ^m'eviSr and timely, since they were evidently 
 «n«s'^"" intended — as doubtless was the visit of the 
 Vincenrws — to counteract the injuries inflicted by the 
 Dolphin. It was during the administration of Presi- 
 dent Adams that the outrages had been committed 
 by the commander of that vessel; and it was by his 
 order that a court of inquii-y sat upon the case of 
 Lieutenant Percival. The nature of the punishment 
 inflicted was never made public ; but it was stated at 
 the Islands, on the authority of an oflBcer of the 
 United States Navy, that Lieutenant Percival was 
 reprimanded by the Pi-esjdeut, The chiefs were thus 
 
DISLOYALTY OF BOKI. 93 
 
 encouraged in the position they had taken, and soon 
 gained resolution and strength for executing their 
 laws on offending foreigners, as well as upon their 
 own people. 
 
 The greatest apparent danger to the Islands, 
 and to the cause of morality and religion, Msioyaity of 
 after the death of Kalanimoku, was from ^"""^ 
 the ambitious aud disloyal machinations of his 
 brother Boki. Boki was in the suite of the king on 
 his visit to England, and received more attention 
 after his return on this account than was due to 
 his rank or abilities. For a time, both he and his 
 wife seemed disposed to help the people forward in 
 their religious progress. Kaikioewa, guardian of 
 the young prince, being made governor of Kauai, 
 and Boki resuming the oflSce of governor of Oahu, 
 aud heing popular, Kaahumanu committed to him 
 the immediate care of the youthful prince, — a 
 measure she soon had occasion deeply to regret. 
 
 Boki's regard for religion soon vanished. He 
 became greedy of gain ; countenanced, for that 
 purpose, grog-shops and houses of ill fame ; fell into 
 intemperate habits; made efforts to revive the 
 heathen sports and vile practices of former times ; 
 became the dupe of malicious aud designing foreign- 
 ers; opposed the missionaries; and did everything 
 in his power to overthi-ow the government of Kaa- 
 humanu. He soon contracted heavy debts, and to 
 pay the interest of these, he imposed oppressive 
 taxes on the people, particularly in sandal-wood. 
 Moreover, he was several times detected in collect- 
 ing soldiei's, guns, and ammunition, to make war 
 upon the regent. At length Kaahumanu endeavored 
 to separate the young prince from his company, and 
 
94 ms WRETCHED END. 
 
 to take him uuder her own immediate care. But it 
 was too late. Not only was Boki tenacious of his 
 claim, but the young prince, having acquired a taste 
 for such pleasures as the house of Boki afforded, was 
 not willing to exchange them for the household of 
 the serious Kaahumanu. Kalanimoku was then liv- 
 ing, and the conduct of his brother was a sore trial 
 to the aged chief, but his remonstrances had no 
 effect. The wayward governor, having the heir to 
 the throne under his influence, was able to occasion 
 much solicitude even to so energetic a ruler as 
 Kaahumanu. Providence, however, disconcerted his 
 seditious plans, and suddenly cut short his career. 
 
 Boki's debts pressed hard upon him, and he was 
 His wretch- ashamcd to meet the reproving eyes of the 
 3d end. wcU-disposed chieftains, by whom he had 
 so often been detected in acts of sedition. He was 
 ready for any wild and reckless enterprise. Being 
 informed by traders that an abundance of sandal- 
 wood might be found on a certain island of the 
 South Pacific, he, in the absence of Kaahumanu, 
 hastily and imperfectly equipped the man-of-war 
 bi'ig Kamehanieha, and a smaller vessel, and sailed 
 on the 2d of December, 1829. The procedure in- 
 dicated a mind given up to infatuation. Boki em- 
 barked in the larger vessel, with three hundred 
 men ; and Manuai, an agent of his in all his plans, 
 had charge of the other vessel, with one hundred 
 and seventy-nine men ; embracing, together, a large 
 portion of the company of opposers. Suffice it to 
 say, that the Kamehameha and Boki were never 
 again heard from ; nnd that the smaller vessel, after 
 the most painful sufferings by those who sailed in 
 it, returned to Honolulu iu August of the following 
 
DISLoyALTY OF THE WIFE OF BOKI. 95 
 
 year, without its commander, and with only twenty- 
 seven persons on board. The destruction was like 
 that of Korah and his company. 
 
 Yet the spirit of sedition was not entirely removed. 
 Liliha, the wife of Boki, shared in his spirit. Disloyalty of 
 and liad been left by him in the govern- wife of Boki. 
 ment of Oahu. The Romish priests were among 
 her partisans ; they put her forward, and even 
 declared her, in their published letters to their 
 patrons in Europe, to have succeeded to the 
 regency. The regent had now regained her ascend- 
 ency over the prince, and they together spent most 
 of the year subsequent to May 1830 on the islands 
 of Maui and Hawaii; and it was this opportunity 
 Liliha took to mature her conspiracy against the 
 government. The laws against immorality were not 
 enforced by her. Restraint was removed from tip- 
 pling shops, drunkenness, gambling, and their at- 
 tendant vices. Preparations were made for war, for 
 which no lawful reasons could be assigned. The 
 alarm was increased among the people by a reported 
 threat of Mr. Charlton, the British Consul, that 
 with five hundred men, whom he claimed to have 
 under his command, he would seize the prince anc^ 
 his sister, and revolutionize the government. 
 
 It was now timQ for the regent to act decisively. 
 She appointed her brother, Kuakini, temporary 
 governor of Oahu, and ordered him at once to quell 
 the insurrection. He put Naihe in his place as 
 governor of Hawaii, landed troops unexpectedly on 
 several parts of Oahu, took possession of Yi^orous 
 the fort and military stores at Honolulu, ?'<>«««'-«'• 
 established an armed police in the streets of that 
 town, suppressed the tippling shops and gaming 
 houses, and rigidly enforced the laws for the sup- 
 
96 ROMISH PRIESTS IMPLICATED. 
 
 pression of immoralities. Attempts were made to 
 evade the laws, such as selling coffee and giving 
 away rum, but the new governor was not to be trifled 
 with. To the request for permission to sell to 
 foreigners, though not to natives, his reply was : 
 " To horses, cattle, and hogs you may sell rum ; but 
 to real men you must not, on these shores." Kaa- 
 humanu now joined her brother, bringing the prince 
 with her ; and Liliha accompanied her father Hoapili 
 on his return to Lahaina, of course divested of all 
 authority. 
 
 The government regarded the Eomish priests as 
 Romish leaders in this conspiracy; and as such they 
 plicated. wcrc Ordered to leave the Islands in three 
 months. At length, when all other measures for 
 getting them away proved ineffectual, the govern- 
 ment fitted out one of its own vessels, formerly the 
 brig Waverley of Boston, and employed Captain Sum- 
 ner, an Englishman, to take them to California, then 
 under a Roman Catholic government. The American 
 Consul had written to the Governor-general of Cali- 
 fornia, to learn whether he would receive them, if 
 they should be sent away from the Islands, and 
 letters had been received from him and from the 
 prefect of the Roman Catholic missions there, urg- 
 Tbeirconse- iug them to comc to their aid, as their 
 ishment. scrviccs Were greatly needed. On the 7th 
 of December, 1831, Kaahumanu issued her proc- 
 lamation, stating that they were to be sent away, 
 because the chiefs had never assented to their resid- 
 ing there, and because they had led some of the 
 people into seditious practices. Toward the last of 
 that month, they were put on board, and on the 
 28th of January, arrived at San Pedro in California.' 
 
 1 Tracy's Bistort/, p. 259. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 CHRISTIAN INFLUENCES. 
 
 1829-1835. 
 
 The Eev. Jonathan S. Green, in compliance with 
 instructions from the Prudential Commit- Exploration 
 tee, spent a part of the year 1829 on a west coast. 
 tour of exploration along a considerable portion 
 of the northwest coast of America, but found no 
 place which it seemed expedient, at that time, for 
 the American Board to occupy. 
 
 An attempt was made, three years later, to insti- 
 tute a branch of the Hawaiian mission ihewash- 
 on the Washington Islands, a division of ands." 
 the cluster usually denominated the Marquesas 
 Islands ; but it was found that the time had not 
 come for such a mission. It was subsequently 
 ascertained by the Prudential Committee, that the 
 London Missionary Society regarded those islands 
 as within its appropriate field. 
 
 About this time, arrangements were made for 
 completing the translation of the Scrip- Translating 
 tures. It was also recommended that tures. 
 each station form a class from the more promising 
 pupils, to be educated for teachers, and ultimately 
 for preachers of the gospel. Though Etacationoi 
 every part of the Sandwich Islands is *^'^^'^- 
 healthful, so many of the missionaries suifered from 
 
 7 
 
98 PREVALENCE OF RELIGIOUS HABITS. 
 
 the liver complaint, that the formation of a health 
 station was deemed expedient. One was 
 Btouon. accordingly commenced at Waimea, on 
 Hawaii, at an elevation of two thousand feet above 
 the sea. Kuakini, governor of Hawaii, had been 
 received into the church in the previous year ; and 
 he now gave such prompt and generous aid that, in 
 less than three months, five good native houses were 
 erected, and the whole inclosed by a fence. Several 
 missionaries resorted to this place, with their fami- 
 lies, and received essential benefit. It ultimately 
 became the permanent abode of Mr. Lyons. For 
 some reason the demand for a sanitarium has long 
 since ceased. 
 
 The attendance on public worship was everywhere 
 Attendance wcll sustaiued. Tolcrablc buildings for 
 worship" worship wcrc now to be found in every 
 considerable village on Maui, and in not a few of 
 the villages on the other islands. 
 
 Thei-e was no abatement of the religious interest 
 Prevalence in the ucxt year. In many districts the 
 practitls™^ practicc of family prayer and of asking the 
 divine blessing at meals, had become almost uni- 
 versal. It must be admitted that along with this 
 was often a degree of ignorance and levity, if not of 
 habitual immorality, which made it but little better 
 than a mere form ; and it was necessary to exercise 
 extreme caution in admissions to the church. 
 
 The number of places occupied by resident mis- 
 places occu- sionaries, that were of frequent resort by 
 Bionaries. natives, sliould be considered. Such were 
 Kailua, Kaawaloa, Waimea, and Hilo, on Hawaii; 
 Lahaiua, Lahaiualuna, Wailuku, and Haiku, on 
 Maui; Kaluaaha, on Molokai ; Honolulu, Ewa, 
 
MANNER OF PROPAGATING SCHOOLS. 99 
 
 Waialiia, and Kaneohe, on Oahu ; and Waimea, 
 Koloa, and Waioli, on Kauai. In the year 1835 
 there were at these sixteen stations twenty-four 
 ordained missionaries, and forty-two assistant mis- 
 sionaries, male and female. The great object of all 
 these, at their stations and in their tours, was to 
 make known the gospel, and urge sinners to imme- 
 diate repentance. 
 
 Nor must I omit to notice the aid derived from the 
 common schools and the press. Owing to influeuceof 
 the number of schools, and in part to the the press. 
 very great simplicity of the Hawaiian alphabet, the 
 learners, in 1834, exceeded fifty thousand; and 
 about one third of these were able to read with a 
 good degree of ease. Many could write, and a few 
 had some knowledge of arithmetic and geography. 
 More than five sixths of the pupils were over ten 
 years of age. An early and wide efficiency was thus 
 imparted to printed religious sheets and school 
 books in the native language, such as is not possible 
 in the more elaborated and difficult languages of 
 heathendom. 
 
 The manner of propagating the schools during 
 the first twelve or fourteen years of the Manner of 
 
 . . . ,, J, . , • 1 X- propagating 
 
 mission, is worthy or special consideration. Bchoois. 
 It conformed to the political and social condition of 
 the times. The first schools were mostly in the 
 numerous trains of the chiefs. As the chiefs began 
 to take an interest in the diffusion of Christian 
 knowledge, they sent teachers into the districts 
 which they held by a sort of feudal tenure, and 
 which, for political reasons, were singularly scattered 
 in the different islands. The head-man of the dis- 
 trict was required by his chief to furnish the teacher 
 
100 VALVE OF THE INSTRUCTION. 
 
 with a house to dwell in, a school-house, kapas, and 
 food. Thus Kaahumauu sent teachers, not only 
 into diiferent parts of Oahu, where was her princi- 
 pal residence, but to Hawaii, Maui, Molokai, Lanai, 
 Kauai, and Niihau ; and teachers, sent by Kalaui- 
 moku, Namahana, Kuakini, Hoapili, and other high 
 chiefs, were found on most of the islands. As soon 
 as these had taught a number to read, they were 
 expected to divide their districts, and thus to multi- 
 ply the schools, until at length the land became full 
 of them. It should be added, that the inhabitants 
 of these districts, old and young, were all required 
 to attend the schools, and many old and gray-headed 
 meu thus learned to read the Woi-d of God. True, 
 the teachers knew but little, yet they knew much 
 Value of the more than the people at large, and what 
 instruction, ^j^gy taught was iuvaluablc to the learners 
 as a means for acquiring knowledge. In the year 
 1832 there were nine hundred schools. Not a few 
 of the teachers gave their pupils correct views of the 
 gospel method of salvation. 
 
 It has been stated that the native language was so 
 Amount of ^'^^' reduccd to writing at the close of the 
 the printing. ggcou,j yg^r of the misslou, as to allow the 
 press to commence its operations in January, 1822. 
 Prom that time until March, 1830, twenty-two books 
 were printed in the Hawaiian language, amounting 
 to 387,000 copies and 10,287,800 pages. Besides this, 
 3,345,000 pages were printed in the United States. 
 Had these books been distributed gratuitously 
 among the fifty thousand learners, the cost for each 
 learner would have been thirty cents. As the supply 
 of books was almost the only expense to which the 
 Board was subjected on account of schools, each 
 
THE SCHOOL SYSTEM EXHAUSTED. 101 
 
 of the nine hundred schools would have cost only 
 about fifteen dollars. But the mission deemed it 
 best for the natives to pay for their books, The books 
 
 d,i ^^ 1 'IT _L • sold to the 
 
 they were able and willing to pay in natives. 
 
 products of the Islands, or in labor. It was only the 
 want of a circulating' medium among the natives, 
 that prevented the printing establishment from 
 supporting itself. In some of the islands, native 
 cloth was offered for books ; in others, wood ; in all, 
 meat, fish, vegetables, and labor. These were often 
 valuable to the missionaries, but were often of little 
 use, and the system of barter had many disadvan- 
 tages. 
 
 The school system ceased at length to be a power 
 in the land, such as it had been. The five The school 
 or six hundred teachers had taught their 'JngXex'- 
 pupils to read and write, and perhaps a '''""^'«*- 
 little more, but had now exhausted their stock of 
 knowledge, and the system was coming to a dead 
 stand. The mission therefore resolved to establish 
 a high-school at Lahainaluna, on Maui, AWgh- 
 witli the special object of educating teach- teachers. 
 ers. The school was opened in September, with the 
 Rev. Lorrin Andrews as principal, and twenty-five 
 young men as pupils. Before the close of the year, 
 the pupils increased to sixty-seven. The course of 
 study was to embrace four years, and was liberal for 
 so youthful a nation. Teacher and pupils entered 
 upon their work with much enthusiasm. School- 
 house and lodging rooms were to be built, and food 
 was to be raised. The site of the institution was on 
 the gradual slope of the mountain north of Lahaina, 
 a mile and a half from the town, by the side of a 
 water-course, affording beds for cultivating the taro. 
 
102 cBRiSTiAN Marriages. 
 
 The timber was far away on the mountains, and was 
 all to be cut by the students, hewed to the proper 
 thickness, since there were no saw-mills on the 
 island, and then dragged along the ground, there 
 being no teams to aid in the work. Coral for lime 
 had to be carried from the sea-shore ; and the wood 
 for burning the lime, and for wi-iting-tables, benches, 
 window-shuttei's, and doors, must be brought from 
 the mountains. While the American Board could 
 not prevent the necessity for such manual labors at 
 the outset, it afterwards did much towards the need- 
 ful buildings, library, and apparatus. 
 
 Christian marriage had now made considerable 
 Christian progress on the Islands. I have already 
 marriages. mentioned the marriage of Hoapili and 
 Kalekua or Hoapiliwahine, at Lahaina, in 1823; 
 but their example was not immediately followed. lu 
 1826, Hoapili forbade marriages in the old form, on 
 the island of Maui; and Mr. Richards, previous to 
 April, 1828, had solemnized more than one thousand 
 according to the new or Christian form. He re- 
 garded violations of the marriage law as >ery few, 
 and says that such offenses were invariably pun- 
 ished. It was no uncommon thing for pei'sons, 
 after they had lived together for years, to request to 
 be married in a Christian manner. At Kaawaloa, on 
 Hawaii, Naihe and Kapiolani ordained, in 1827, that 
 thereafter no marriage should be accounted valid, 
 unless solemnized by a minister of the gospel. The 
 number of marriages at seven stations, up to 1830, 
 exceeded two thousand. The progress thns indicated 
 of good morals and domestic happiness, from the 
 time when every matrimonial tie could be sundered 
 by the will of the parties, must have been very great. 
 
PROGRESS OF TEMPERANCE. 103 
 
 We should not fail to recognize the progress of 
 temperance in the use of intoxicating drinks, progress of 
 The mission found the Sandwich Islanders '<'"p«™°™- 
 a nation of drunkards. The king and his principal 
 chiefs were addicted to the grossest intemperance ; 
 and it was no uncommon thing for the missionaries 
 to find whole villages in a state of heastly intoxica- 
 tion. For some years after their arrival, the tendency 
 was sadly in this direction. I have already stated 
 how it was at Honolulu, under the demoralizing rule 
 of Boki, and how decidedly Kuakini opposed himself 
 to the progress of the evil. Under his administra- 
 tion as governor of Oahu, a temperance society was 
 formed at Honolulu in the year 1831, having about 
 a thousand members, with the following significant 
 pledges : — 
 
 1. We will not drink ardent spirits for pleasure. 
 
 2. We will not deal in ardent spirits for the sake 
 of gain. 
 
 3. We will not engage in distilling ai'dent spirits. 
 
 4. We will not treat our relatives, acquaintances, 
 or strangers with ardent spirits. 
 
 5. We will not give ardent spirits to workmen on 
 account of their labor. 
 
 This was nearly forty years ago, and almost 
 ill advance of the great temperance reform in the 
 United States. 
 
 The mission received its third reinforcement in 
 the summer of 1831, consisting of the Rev. ThM rein- 
 Messrs. Baldwin, Tinker, and Dibble, and f™™^-*- 
 Mr. Johnstone, all married men. They brought a 
 letter to Kaahumanu from Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., 
 the Corresponding Secretary of the American Board, 
 one of the last letters which that great and good 
 
104 LETTER FROM KAAEUMANV. 
 
 raau lived to write. The reply of the regent will be 
 interesting to the reader. 
 
 OAHn, September U, 1831. 
 
 " Love to you, Mr. Evarts, the director of mis- 
 Letter ftom sionaries, my first brother in Christ Jesus. 
 Kaahumanu. rpj,jg j^ ^^ thought for you, and my joy. I 
 now abide by the voice of the Saviour, Jesus Christ, 
 who hath redeemed me from death. I was dwelling 
 in the eyeball of death, I was clothed and adorned in 
 the glory and likeness of death. When I heard the 
 voice of Jesus as itsounded in my ear, it was refresh- 
 ing to my bosom, saying thus : ' Come unto me, all 
 ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you 
 rest.' Again the voice of him said, ' Whosoever is 
 athirst, let him come, and drink of the water of life.' 
 Therefore I arose, and came, and prostrated myself 
 beneath the shade of his feet, with great trembling. 
 Therefore do I bear his yoke, with this thought con- 
 cerning myself, that I am not able to put forth 
 strength adequate to carry his yoke, but of him is 
 the ability [to bear it], his aid to me by night and 
 by day; there am I continually abiding by his right- 
 eousness [excellence or glory] and his love to me. 
 There do I set my love and my desire, and the 
 thoughts of my heart, and there on Jesus do I leave 
 my soul. There shall my mouth and my tongue give 
 praise continually during the life which I now live, 
 till entering into his everlasting glory. Such is the 
 thought of mine for you. 
 
 " This is another thought of mine for you. I praise 
 [or admire] the kindness of our Lord Jesus Christ 
 in aiding us by several new teachers. They have 
 arrived. We have seen their eyes and theiv cheelcs. 
 
LETTER FROM KAAHVMANV. 105 
 
 we have met with them in the presence of God, and 
 in our own presence also, with praise to our common 
 Lord, for his preserving them on the ocean till they 
 arrived here at Hawaii. Now we wait while they 
 study the language of Hawaii. When that is clear 
 to them, then they will sow in the fields the good 
 seed of eternal salvation. Then my former brethren, 
 with these more recent, and my brethren and my 
 sisters of my own country, will all of us together 
 take up the desire of Christ (or what Christ wills 
 or wishes), on this cluster of Islands, with prayer to 
 him for his aid, that the rough places may by him 
 be made plain, by his power through all these lands 
 from Hawaii to Kauai. 
 
 " I and he whom I have brought up have indeed 
 carried the word of our Lord through from Hawaii 
 to Kauai ; with the love of the heart towards God, 
 was our journeying to proclaim to the people his 
 love, and his word, and his law, and to tell the peo- 
 ple to observe them. 
 
 " Thus was our proclaiming not according to our 
 own will, but according to the will of God did we 
 undertake it. Such is this thought of mine for you. 
 
 " This is one more thought to make known to 
 you. Make known my love to the brethren in Christ, 
 and to my beloved sisters in Christ Jesus. This is 
 my salutation to you all. Pray ye all to God for all 
 the lands of dark hearts, and for the residue of all 
 lands of enlightened hearts, and for you also. Thus 
 shall we and you unitedly call upon our common 
 Lord, that the nations may in peace follow him, 
 that his kingdom may be smooth and uninterrupted 
 even to the ends of the earth ; that all men may 
 turn to binj without dissent, and praise his ever- 
 
106 LETTER FROM KAAHUMANU. 
 
 lasting name. That is my sentiment of love to you 
 all. 
 
 " Great love to thee. Our bodies will not meet 
 in this world, but our thoughts do meet in this 
 world, and hereafter our souls will meet iu the glory 
 of the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, thy 
 Saviour and mine. This ends my communication 
 to you. 
 
 " ElJZABETH KAAHUMAinj." 
 
CHAPTER XIV, 
 
 LIFE, DEATH, AND CHABACTEK OF KAAHUMANU. 
 1821-1832. 
 
 The regency of Kaahumanu extended from the 
 departure of the king in 1823 to 1832, the Duration of 
 year in which she died. In point of fact, ii" '^s^^y' 
 she was scarcely less than regent from the death of 
 her husband, Kamehameha, in 1819. She was a re- 
 markable person, and some special notice will now 
 be taken of her life and character. 
 
 In her days of heathenism, she was imperious and 
 cruel. No subject, whatever his station, Her days of 
 cared to face her frown. Mr. Jarves and ''»»*»>'i™- 
 Mr. Dibble both bear testimony, in works published 
 at the Islands, that many suffered death in her mo- 
 ments of anger; and that, though really friendly to 
 the missionaries, her deportment towai'ds them, in 
 the first years of their residence, was lofty and dis- 
 dainful. But her decision, energy, and ability, in 
 connection with similar high qualities in Kalani- 
 moku, extricated the nation from difficulties, in 
 which it had become involved by the follies and ex- 
 travagance of Liholiho. After the king had gone 
 from the Islands, and they both came into friendly 
 and active cooperation with the mission, there is no 
 estimating the value of their united inflneuce. It was 
 just what was needed by the nation. The prophet 
 
108 IS SOFTENED BY SICKNESS. 
 
 asks, " Shall a nation be born at once ? " Humanly 
 speaking, the spiritual import of this question could 
 be realized only by a hearty union, such as now 
 occurred, between national rulers having absolute 
 sway, and a pervading evangelical influence. 
 
 Not until this haughty ruler had been brought 
 isaoftened 1°^ ^7 sickucss, at the close of 1821, when 
 by sickness. ]y[j. Biugliani was called in as her spirit- 
 ual adviser, was there evidence of her coming under 
 the influence of the gospel. Her heart was then iu 
 some measure touched, and from that time there 
 was a noticeable change in her demeanor towards 
 the missionaries. Her husband, the former king of 
 Kauai, no doubt contributed to this result. So also, 
 we may suppose, did the marked courteousness 
 towards the members of the mission of Commodore 
 Vasciliett, of the Russian Exploring Squadron, 
 whose physicians aided materially in her recovery. 
 She was now past the age of fifty ; and considering 
 her age, habits, and the demands upon her time, it 
 seemed doubtful whether she would ever learn to 
 read and write. Yet, after two years, under the 
 Learns to couibiued scHse of duty and interest, she 
 read at fifty, ^gcauje ^ learner; and on the fourth an- 
 niversary of the mission, she placed herself among 
 the pupils at a school examination, and wrote the 
 following, which she presented for inspection : " This 
 is my word. I am making myself strong. I de- 
 clare, in the presence of God, that I repent of my 
 sins, and believe in God our Father." 
 
 The desire she expressed for baptism at this time 
 Evidences of was not encouragcd, there not being sat- 
 
 lierconver- • n , . -, /. , • -tt- . 
 
 Bjon. isiactory evidence of her conversion, let 
 
 her course ever after was onward. In the general 
 
HER CONVERSION. lOfi 
 
 alarm created by the rebellion on Kauai, she pro- 
 claimed a fast ; and when the rebellion was sub- 
 dued, she united with others in a public thanksgiv- 
 ing. Hauteur in the presence of her Christian 
 teachers gave place to affectionate expressions 
 of confidence. She became, and continued till the 
 close of life, a decided reformer, and sought to 
 render her own daily life conformable to the will of 
 God. This gave weight to her exhortations. Her 
 addresses to the people, in her official tours, had, as 
 they must needs have had, the air of authority ; but 
 we have the best evidence that they were charac- 
 terized by mildness, affection, and Christian love. 
 
 I have elsewhere spoken of the value of these ser- 
 vices; and it was in them, and in the spirit they 
 manifested, that she secured the confidence of her 
 spiritual guides as to the soundness of her conver- 
 sion. This was in the year 1825, which therefore 
 forms an era in the mission. The people wondered 
 at the change in the regent's demeanor, and it was 
 surprising to the missionaries. Going to Hilo in 
 the frigate which had brought the bodies of the 
 king and queen from England, she sent for Mr. Rug- 
 gles, then the resident missionary, to come to her. 
 Such had been his experience of her heathenish and 
 impei'ious deportment when he was residing on the 
 island of Kauai, that he declined. She had not 
 been formally recognized as a Christian, and he did 
 not believe that she was one. She sent again and 
 entreated him. He came, and found he had mis- 
 judged. She met him in tears, threw her arms 
 around his neck, and assured him, not only of her 
 friendship, but of her submission to Christ, and her 
 determination to support his cause. While there, 
 
1 10 HER LOVE FOR THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 she was so earnest in promoting the schools and re- 
 ligion, that the people called her, " Kaahumanu 
 ho-u," the " new Kaahumanu." For one born and 
 • nurtured in heathenism, so long familiarized with 
 its superstitions and abominations, with her disposi- 
 tion, and after a proud and absolute sovereignty of 
 thirty years, the change was certainly remarkable. 
 
 Her tour, on this occasion, was extended to Kaa- 
 Her changed vvaloa. Here, her condescending and af- 
 manner. fectiouate manner towards all who ap- 
 proached her, was not less a matter of surprise than 
 of joy to her subjects. The feeling of awe, as she 
 extended her hand and gave them her aloha, was 
 softened at once into the most cordial attachment. 
 To see their once haughty queen now going from 
 rank to rank to salute her people, drew tears from 
 many a hardy, sunburnt face, and her affectionate 
 and pious addresses to all classes were listened to 
 with great attention. 
 
 The death of Kalanimoku, her prime minister, in 
 Her love for 1827, occurrcd when her government was 
 ariea. cuvironed with diflSculties and dangers. 
 
 In one of the most trying cases, when the lives of 
 those whom she regarded as the best friends of her 
 people were threatened, she directed the most ob- 
 noxious of them to come to the seat of government, 
 for a public investigation in the presence of their 
 accusers. " When we landed," says one of them, 
 " there stood the tall, portly, and beloved Kaahu- 
 manu, ready to welcome and shield us, having armed 
 men on either hand. She saluted us cordially and 
 with tears ; then stepping forward, led us through 
 the fort, and out at the northern gate, and thence 
 onward half a mile, to the mission establishment, 
 
NOT A PERSECUTOR. Ill 
 
 at the eastern extremity of the village. Giving 
 her hand, she then said : ' I have seen you safe 
 to your house, and will now return to my own, and 
 see the chiefs recently arrived. The body has beeq 
 made strong by the love of the heart." At evening 
 it was found that the mission premises were guarded 
 by armed natives. 
 
 It has been made a point against her, that she 
 punished her Roman Catholic subjects. Not a perse- 
 Mr. Bingham remonstrated with her for ™'°'- 
 this, and said, " You have no law that will apply." 
 She replied, " The law respecting idolatry, for 
 their worship is like that we have forsaken." She 
 referred to a law in 1819, before the arrival of the 
 missionaries, by which idolatry was abolished, and 
 subject to punishment. Their application of this to 
 the Romish worship was then new to the mission- 
 ary, and was the result of their own observations 
 and reflections. The adult Sandwich Islanders had 
 themselves taken part in idolati'ous worship, and 
 some of them had been priests; and it was natural, 
 perhaps unavoidable, for them to look upon the 
 worship performed by the Romish priests as the 
 same in nature with the old idolati'y of the Islands. 
 When fully informed by the missionaries as to the 
 Christian method of treating religious errors, the 
 punishment ceased. 
 
 Violations of the fourth commandment in the dec- 
 alogue, received no countenance from her. Bepiytoa 
 A trader, fond of riding for amusement on breaker. 
 the Sabbath, once said to her, that he knew of no 
 divine law against it. " Indeed you know there is 
 one," said the queen. "Where is it? "he de- 
 manded. She calmly and promptly replied, " Re- 
 member the Sabbath day to keep it holy." 
 
112 JOYFUL WELCOME TO MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Kaahumanu was too ill to be present at the for- 
 Joyfuiwei- mal reception of the fourth reinforcement 
 missionaries, to the mission, which arrived in May, 1832, 
 consisting of Rev. Messrs. Alexander, Armstrong, 
 Lyman, Emerson,' Spaulding, Forbes, Hitchcock, 
 and Lyons, and their wives. Dr. Chapin and wife, 
 and Mr. Rogers, a printer. She received them in 
 her own room, neatly attired, and seated in her arm- 
 chair, and gave her hand affectionately to each. 
 Such were her emotions, when expressing her satis- 
 faction in view of their arrival, that she covered her 
 face with her handkerchief and wept. 
 
 Her illness increasing, she sought retirement in 
 her valley of Manoa, among the mountains, three 
 miles beyond where the Oahu College now stands. 
 She was carried thither on a litter by her servants. 
 Here the two missionary physicians and their wives 
 did what they could for her relief and comfort. She 
 was visited also by most of the missionaries, and was 
 grateful for their attentions. The printing of the 
 Reception of ^^^ Testamcut in the Hawaiian language 
 printel'New was Completed after her removal to this 
 Testament, pjace, and a copy of it, neatly bound in 
 morocco, was put in her hands. She examined it 
 attentively, inside and out, pronounced it " mail-ai," 
 "excellent," wrapped it in her handkerchief, and 
 laid it in her bosom ; then clasping her hands, she 
 cast her eyes gratefully upward, as if giving thanks 
 for so precious a gift. 
 
 Even in her paroxysms of distress, she listened 
 to the reading of Scripture, and to the exercises of 
 devotion. 
 
 Though solicitous for the health of her beloved 
 spiritual guide, she desired him to be near in her 
 
HER DEATH AND FUNERAL. 113 
 
 dying struggles. After a severe paroxysm he said 
 to her, "Elizabeth, this perhaps is your Her last say. 
 departure; stay yourself on Jesus, your '''^' 
 Saviour." Her reply was, " I shall go to Him, and 
 shall be comforted." A little before the failure of 
 her powers of utterance, she ejaculated two lines of 
 a favorite Hawaiian hymn, which may be translated 
 thus : — 
 
 " Lo, here I am, Jesus, 
 Grant me thy gracious smile." 
 
 Perceiving herself to be dying, she called Mr. 
 Bingham. As he took her cold hand, she said, " Is 
 this Biname p " On being told that it was, she 
 said, " I am going now." These were her last 
 words; and after a few minutes she ceased to 
 breathe, dying just before the dawn of day, June 5th, 
 1832. Her age was fifty-eight. 
 
 At the announcement of the regent's death, there 
 were some bursts of wailing among the Her death 
 people, but for the most part Christian so- °'°* *^™i- 
 lemnity and order prevailed. An appropriate ser- 
 mon was preached in the great church to the royal 
 family, and to as many as could gain an entrance ; 
 after which the remains of the deceased were placed 
 in the repository provided for persons of her rank. 
 The contrast is affecting between this Christian 
 burial, and the confusion and untold abominations, 
 which in their heathen state invariably attended the 
 death of a distinguished chief. 
 
 Kaahumlanu entered the service of Christ late in 
 life, yet it is the lot of few to fight in so Herchsrac- 
 many battles with the workers of iniquity, "'■ 
 as she did in the short space of eight years. She 
 was bold and energetic when the cause of Christ 
 8 
 
114 HER CHARACTER. 
 
 was assailed, or needed her support ; but humble and 
 retiring when her own honor or emolument merely 
 was in question. She sufifered reproach and abuse 
 with meekness, and few have left brighter evidence 
 of exchanging earth for heaven, and worldly rank 
 and distinction for glory everlasting. 
 
 Viewed in any light, Kaahumanu must be regard- 
 ed as a remarkable person. She was one of those 
 characters which Christian historians feel bound to 
 regard as providential creations for extraordinary 
 exigencies. Her sphere was indeed viewed by the 
 world as narrow and humble, and she had none of 
 the advantages of early education ; but in strength 
 of mind and will, and in some of the qualities of her 
 disposition, she resembled Queen Elizabeth of Eng- 
 land, After her conversion, however, of which so 
 many proofs have been given in this history, the 
 two would not be thought of in connection. She 
 became a nursing mother to the church. Frederick 
 of Saxony was not more interested for the safety of 
 Luther, and for the success of the Reformation, 
 than was Kaahumanu for the endangered life of the 
 missionary at the seat of her government, and for 
 the triumph of the gospel, among her people. The 
 testimony of Mr. James Jackson Jarves is very em- 
 phatic, and above suspicion : " After the conversion 
 of Kaahumanu," he says, " her violent passions were 
 checked, the cold and contemptuous behavior gave 
 way before the strong, natural flow of affection. To 
 the missionai'ies she became warmly attached ; and 
 among her own people, and even foreigners, her 
 character was so entirely altered, and her deport- 
 ment so consistent with the principles of her faith. 
 
HER CHARACTER. 115 
 
 that none could doubt her sincerity. ' The new and 
 good Kaahunianu,' passed into a proverb." ^ 
 
 She was nearly fifty years in heathenism, and 
 began the Christian life under all the disadvantages 
 of such a training, aggravated greatly by the fact 
 that, during many of those years, irresponsible 
 power was in her hands. Her personal presence 
 was commanding. She was tall and portly, with a 
 swarthy complexion, black hair, dark commanding 
 eyes, deliberate enunciation, a dignified and measured 
 step, and, before her conversion, a queenlike but 
 heathenish hauteur. Christian afl'ection character- 
 ized her addresses to the people ever after she 
 took her place among the followers of Christ. 
 
 She must be regarded as an instrument of 
 divine Providence, for conducting the Hawaiian 
 nation through the perilous exigencies of the inter- 
 regnum following the death of Liholiho ; and to 
 strengthen it for the scai-cely less perilous reaction 
 following her own death, and the accession of Kaui- 
 keouli to the throne, until the universal outpouring 
 of the Holy Spirit, in the years 1838 to 1840, which 
 Christianized the nation. 
 
 1 Jaires' Sistory, Honolalu ed. 1S47, p. 125. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 UNFAVORABLE INFLUENCES ON THE GOTEENMENT. 
 
 1832-1834. 
 
 Prince Kau-i-kb-a-ou-li was too young to be in- 
 Kinau as vested witli rojal authority. His half-sister, 
 regent. Kluau, succeeded Kaahumanu as regent. 
 She had been the wife of Kahalaia, but he died 
 shortly after their marriage. She then married 
 Kekuanaoa. Though smaller than the chiefs gen- 
 erally, she had a good figure, was dignified, and her 
 Christian character had a remarkable combination 
 of modesty and firmness. She was exemplary in 
 her dress, manners, and habits, and excelled her 
 predecessors in courteous attentions to respectable 
 strangers. While at the Islands, in 1863, I fre- 
 Kekuanaoa, quGutly saw Kckuanaoa,, who survived her 
 herhusband. jjj^uy ycars, and thought his person was 
 probably one of the best developed upon the Islands. 
 She was his superior in birth, station, education, and 
 piety ; but is said ever to have manifested a com- 
 placency in him, and a satisfaction in his honorable 
 and gentlemanly deportment. Though young for 
 the station, Kinau enjoyed the confidence of the 
 prince, and of the chief men ; and she entered upon 
 her duties with the feeling that her success de- 
 pended on the blessing of God, and the prevalence 
 of the Christian i-eligion among the people. She 
 
GROWTH OF IMMORALITY. 117 
 
 early took occasion to declare publicly her intention 
 to pursue the policy, and carry out the measures, 
 of her predecessor. 
 
 While Kaahumanu lived, the authority of the 
 government was freely employed to main- church ana 
 tain religious order and influence. The *'*" 
 mission was not responsible for this ; it grew out of 
 the fact that the supreme power in a despotic gov- 
 ernment was wonderfully united with piety in the 
 rulers. It was somewhat analogous to what existed 
 in the palmy days of the Israelitish nation, and in 
 the Puritan age of New England. Perhaps it was 
 well for the Sandwich Islands, that this union of 
 church and state was dissolved before the govern- 
 ment had begun to use it for secular and unhal- 
 lowed purposes. 
 
 Kinau was well disposed, but her influence was 
 inferior to that of her predecessor. Nura- g^^j, „, 
 bers of influential persons, in the younger !™°o™"'y- 
 class, were impatient under the restraints of Chris- 
 tianity. Most of the personal followers of the young 
 prince were of this class, and some of them went so 
 far as to advocate a system of loose morals and hea- 
 thenish sports. The most zealous and influential 
 of these was Kaomi, the son of a naturalized Tahi- 
 tian by a Hawaiian mother. He possessed consid- 
 erable shrewdness, and early manifested a desire for 
 instruction, made good progress for a time, and be- 
 came a teacher and exhorter. After several years, 
 he desired baptism, but it was not granted. He 
 soon showed that he was not a fit subject. His per- 
 sonal aifairs becoming embarrassed, he attached 
 himself to the immoral, denied the inspiration of the 
 Scriptures, and declared that he had tried religion 
 
118 ACCESSION OF TEE YOUNG PRINCE. 
 
 and found nothing in it, and would again try the 
 pleasures of the world. He became a favorite with 
 the dissolute young men about the prince, and with 
 the prince himself, who made him his counselor. 
 The infidel party, under Kaomi's lead, coincided 
 with the libertinism of influential foreigners ; and 
 the newly formed party entered boldly on a course, 
 which created some alarm for the peace of the 
 nation, and even for the safety of Kinau and her 
 friends. Kuakini came up from Kailua, and Hoa- 
 pili from Lahaina, to see what they could do to save 
 the nation from confusion and disaster. 
 
 They were but partially successful. The young 
 1833. prince, then scarcely eighteen years old, 
 had been thwarted by Kinau in a favorite scheme, 
 involving more expense to the deeply indebted na- 
 tion than she thought it able to bear, and was 
 determined to I'eign as king. The high chiefs- 
 demurred, supposing his intention was to set aside 
 Kinau, to abrogate the existing laws, and promote 
 Liliha or the plebeian Kaomi to the second rank in 
 the kingdom. There was no small agitation. In- 
 toxication and licentiousness increased. But a kind 
 Providence continued to watch over the nation. 
 The prince summoned the chiefs and people to hear 
 what was his pleasure. The community was per- 
 plexed by conflicting rumors. At the time for the 
 meeting, many of the praying women assembled, 
 and besought divine interposition. The convocation 
 Accession of was held in the open air, and Kinau, with 
 prince""^ dignifled step, walked calmly into the 
 crowd, and saluted her brother. He announced 
 his majority, and his claim to rule as supreme sov- 
 ereign. It was for him to say who should be next 
 
INCREASED DEMORALIZATION. 119 
 
 to him in rank, in accordance with the usage of the 
 governnieut, and great was the anxiety when he 
 lifted his hand to designate which of the three can- 
 didates then standing about him, should be the jjre- 
 mier; and there was no small relief and ^wise 
 satisfaction when he named Kinau. It *™^" 
 was afterwards conceded by him that no measure 
 of the government would be constitutional without 
 her concurrence, though this was questioned at 
 first. 
 
 The king's proceeding disappointed the infidel 
 party; and when they inquired why he Disappoint- 
 had done thus, his reply was, " The king- infiddVrty. 
 dom of God is strong." He attended church next 
 day, and afterwards requested a supply of Ha- 
 waiian New Testaments for his personal attend- 
 ants. 
 
 The restraints upon the manufacture, sale, and 
 use of intoxicating liquors, were now re- increased 
 laxed ; though Kinau, Kuakiui, Hoapili, uon 
 and Kaikioewa refused to grant licenses. Kaomi 
 and a large class of foreigners favored the opposite 
 policy ; and the king was led to believe that his 
 revenues would be augmented by encouraging the 
 traffic. Of course there were men ready to bring to 
 the Islands as much of the poisonous liquid as could 
 find a profitable sale. Among those who bought 
 were some of the king's agents. Certain places, de- 
 voted to the old saturnalia, were for a time exempted 
 from the laws of order ; but it was not so over the 
 largest portion of the Islands, and Sabbath i-iding 
 for amusement could not gain popularity even at 
 Honolulu. The agitation was of course unfavorable 
 to the schools, and diverted attention from the " one 
 thing needful." 
 
120 RESTORATION OF ORDER. 
 
 Yet it is a question, whether all this was not 
 Hestoration Anally ovciTuled by divine Providence, so 
 of order. ^^ ^^ ^^ productive of morc good than evil. 
 Kaoiui soon fell into neglect, and died, and none 
 mourned the loss of the infidel despiser of revealed 
 religion. In the year of his apparent triumph, end- 
 ing with June, 1834, the additions to the churches 
 had been one hundred and twenty-four, and there 
 were only five excommunications. The readers in 
 the schools were reputed to be twenty thousand, 
 and the number of Christian marriages was eleven 
 hundred. At Honolulu, the seat of this agitation, 
 the Sabbath congregation was about two thousand, 
 and half of the congregation were learning a verse 
 daily in the Scriptures. 
 
 It was in this year that special efforts began to 
 Effortsfor ^^ made for improving the moral and re- 
 eeamen. ligious couditiou of the forcign residents 
 and seamen ; first by setting apart a member of the 
 mission for that purpose ; and then by the arrival 
 of the Rev. Mr. Diell, as a chaplain of the American 
 Seamen's Friend's Society, — a most useful agency, 
 which has been kept up since that time. It should 
 Improve- bc gratefully acknowledged, also, that the 
 
 ment of the .... . -. 
 
 kiog. young monarch gained in experience and 
 
 character as he advanced in years; and though 
 never regarded as a man of piety, he desei'ves and 
 will ever have an honorable place in the history of 
 this nation. 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 PEEPAEATION FOK THE GREAT AWAKENDfQ. 
 
 1833-1837. 
 
 The attention of the Board at home was now 
 directed to the question, liow to bring the a new ana 
 evangelical agency to bear, in the shortest quSi"^ 
 possible time, upon the entire people of the Sand- 
 wich Islands ; and thus, should the divine blessing 
 attend the effort, afford an impressive illustration of 
 the renovating influence of Christian missions. The 
 Hawaiian nation presented the best field for such an 
 experiment within reach of the Board. ^ Accordingly, 
 in the year 1833, the Committee directed inqninas 
 
 , , n • • • , T_ 3 proposed to 
 
 a large number or inquiries to be ad- the mission. 
 dressed to the mission. The answers to these in- 
 quiries covered more than three hundred pages of 
 letter paper, and contained a full account There- 
 of the religious condition and prospects of ^f""^- 
 the Islands. A very condensed view of the facts 
 thus presented will sufiice to prepare the way for 
 an intelligent account of the Great Awakening, 
 which may be regarded as having had its com- 
 mencement in the year 1886. 
 
 The total population of the Islands, at that time, 
 was believed to be about one hundred and thirty 
 thousand, of whom but little more than one half 
 
 1 See this first stated in the Annual Seporl of the Board, 1837, p. 97. 
 
122 ADDITIONAL LABORERS NEEDED. 
 
 might be properly regarded as accessible to the mia- 
 Additionai sion, as it then was. To supply the defi- 
 needed. cieucy, the mission requested an increase of 
 eighteen ordained missionaries, two physicians, and 
 twenty-one lay teachers. It was clearly stated how 
 thuese additional laborers should be distributed among 
 the people, so that their labors might prepare the 
 way for a general outpouring of the Holy Spirit, 
 should such be the divine pleasure. Moreover, as an 
 important fact bearing on the same great end, it was 
 shown how the native church members, then some- 
 Degree of what more than eight hundred in number, 
 fcrthem. had bceu providentially distributed over 
 the Islands ; and to what extent there was a ca- 
 pacity to read among the people, and how far read- 
 ing matter of the right sort had been provided. 
 
 The decline of the common schools, in conse- 
 Schooisfor quence of their teachers having exhausted 
 teachers. their stocli of knowledge, was the occasion 
 of commencing the high-school at Lahainaluna, on 
 the island of Maui, as a remedy for this evil. To 
 hasten the result, members of the mission, male aud 
 female, gave a part of their time to school instruc- 
 tion ; and thus not less than a thousand native men 
 and women received a higher education than had 
 been possible in the common schools. Sabbath- 
 schools also contained more than two thousand pu- 
 pils, Bible classes nearly a thousand, and singing 
 schools two hundred, all taught by missionaries. The 
 common schools, in their highest prosperity, con- 
 tained as many as fifty-two thousand pupils, or con- 
 siderably more than one third of the island popula- 
 Resuitsof tion. At the time now under consideration, 
 theechooiB. j-jjg readers were estimated at twenty-three 
 
PETITION FOR A PHOBIBITORY LAW. 123 
 
 thousand ; and the number who had been taught to 
 read so as to derive benefit from the perusal of books, 
 was somewhat over thirty thousand. 
 
 Up to this time, the native teachers had derived 
 their support from the chiefs, the people, and their 
 own manual labors on the soil ; and the schoo] 
 system, though necessarily imperfect, had been 
 better adapted to the condition and wants of the 
 people, than if it had been supported by the mission. 
 It also filled a place, which nothing else could have 
 filled ; and, to some extent, it had given form and 
 order to society, where, in these early years of the 
 mission, there must otherwise have been a mere 
 chaos of humanity. 
 
 The good influence of the mission upon the sea- 
 men frequenting the Pacific Ocean, was Efforts for 
 now becoming appai'ent. A large number ^^'^''^■ 
 of whaling vessels resorted to Lahaina for their 
 annual refit, because Hoapili, the excellent governor, 
 bad put the island under a strict prohibitory law, 
 and banished thence the means of intoxication ; 
 while at Honolulu the traffic in ardent spirits was 
 but imperfectly suppressed. At one time, fourteen 
 captains of vessels and one hundred and fifty seamen 
 were at public worship ; and upon occasion of a 
 vessel coming from Honolulu with rum for sale, not 
 fewer than eighteen shipmasters petitioned the 
 governor to send her immediately away, which he 
 did. About the same time, a petition was presented 
 to the king at Honolulu, praying him to Petiuonfora 
 put an end to the distillation and sale of law. 
 ardent spirits. This was signed by the highest 
 chiefs, by nearly two thousand people in the Hono- 
 lulu district, and by nearly a thousand in other 
 
124 DOMESTIC MANVFACTURES INTRODVOED. 
 
 parts of the island ; and thousands on other islands 
 united their influence to secure this object. The 
 eifort was so far successful, as to detach the govern- 
 ment from the deleterious traffic. 
 
 A fifth reinforcement, consisting of Rev. Messrs. 
 New mission- ^- Smith and B. W. Parker, and their 
 »ries. wives, and Mr. Puller, a printer, arrived iu 
 
 the year 1833 ; and in 1835, a sixth, consisting of the 
 Rev. Mr. Coan, and Messrs. Dimoud, a bookbinder, 
 and Hall, a printer, with their wives ; and Misses 
 Hitchcock and Brown. 
 
 Miss Brown's object was to teach the native 
 introdaction womeu to Card, spin, knit, and weave. 
 man°SaS-'° ^hc was to iutroducc the domestic wheel 
 tures. ^jj^ loom, for the manufacture of cotton 
 
 grown on the Islands. Her fii'st class of six young 
 women at Wailuku, on Maui, learned readily, and 
 within about five months ninety yards of cloth were 
 woven. Later, five hundred yards were reported. 
 Successive classes were taught there, and on other 
 islands. Governor Kuakini became so interested as 
 to plant cotton, and introduced spinning and weav- 
 ing into his own family. His young wife and others 
 were instructed in these arts ; but perhaps the same 
 reasons that have driven such healthful employ- 
 ments from farmers' families in more civilized lands 
 prevented the ultimate success of the experiment at 
 the Sandwich Islands. 
 
 The years 1836 and 1837 were in some respects 
 KesBonfora remarkable. Though the Prudential Com- 
 j3of mis"- mittee were not able to make all the addi- 
 sionarics. tioHs to thc forcc at the Islands which the 
 mission had requested, yet, on the 14tli of December, 
 1836, the largest reinforcement embarked that has 
 
A LARGE REINFORCEMENT, 125 
 
 ever been sent by the Board to any one of its mis- 
 sions. It was so large, I may say once more, be- 
 cause the field was accessible in every part, and the 
 best within reach of the Board for an effort to do 
 the work up decisively and soon. It was seventh re- 
 composed of the Rev. Messrs. Bliss, Conde, i-f"^"™^'"- 
 Ives, and Lafon, Dr. Andrews, and Messrs. Castle, 
 Bailey, Cooke, Johnson, Knapp, Locke, McDonald, 
 Munn, Van Duzee, and Wilcox, with their wives ; 
 and two Misses Smith, — in all thirty-two. Subse- 
 quent experience showed, that the cost of lay 
 teachers is as great, in the foreign missions, iheiayeie- 
 as that of ordained missionaries, and that "™'- 
 it might have been better to make up the reinforce- 
 ment more lai'gely of ordained missionaries. But 
 they could not be obtained. The harvest was plen- 
 teous ; the laborers were few. Years afterwards, in 
 the process of bringing the mission to a close, 
 several of these lay helpers proved invaluable acces- 
 sions to the Christian community then forming on 
 the Islands. The arrival of so great a company of 
 Christian laborers, just in time to take Theseason- 
 their positions and acquire the language, =^'"«='™™i- 
 before the wonderful outpouring of the Holy Spirit, 
 soon to be experienced, was another of the singular 
 providential interpositions, of which there were so 
 many. Of course, neither the committee, in calling 
 for the information which gave rise to this large 
 accession, nor the mission, in taking so much pains 
 to give that information, could have distinctly fore- 
 seen the exigency. The voyage of the reinforce- 
 ment to the Islands was unusually prosperous. The 
 religious services on board ship were well attended, 
 and about half the crew appeared to become piou» 
 
126 MEMORIAL FROM THE GOVERNMENT. 
 
 during the voyage. Six of tliein, including two of 
 the officers, were received into the mission church 
 at Honolulu. 
 
 These years were further distinguished by three 
 communications of a peculiar nature from the 
 Islands, but all bearing on the cause of missions. 
 
 The first was a memorial from the mission, ad- 
 Memoriai drcssed to the members of the American 
 misaiou. Board and other philanthropists, on the 
 importance of increased efforts to cultivate the use- 
 ful arts among the Hawaiian people, as auxiliary to 
 the permanent establishment of Christian institu- 
 tions. ^ The memorial went lai-gely into the subject, 
 and made specific propositions ; but as the Board, 
 when the subject came before it, was clearly of the 
 opinion that the whole lay beyond its province, as a 
 missionary institution, I need not occupy the space 
 necessary to state its purport. 
 
 Another memorial, of nearly the same date, and 
 Memorial probably the immediate occasion of the 
 government, former, was addressed by the king and 
 chiefs to the American Board. It was dated at 
 Lahaina, August 23, 1836, a little more than six- 
 teen years after the arrival of the mission, and was 
 as follows : — 
 
 " Love to you, our obliging friends in America. 
 This is our sentiment as to promoting the order and 
 prosperity of these Hawaiian Islands. Give us ad- 
 ditional teachers, like the teachers who dwell in 
 your own country. These are the teachers whom 
 we would specify : a carpenter, tailor, mason, shoe- 
 maker, wheelwright, paper-maker, type-founder; 
 
 1 For the Memorial, see Bingham's History, pp. 490-495. 
 
APPEAL OF THE MISSION. 127 
 
 agriculturists skilled in raising sugar-cane, cotton, 
 and silk, and in making sugar ; cloth manufacturers, 
 and makers of machinery to work on a large scale ; 
 and a teacher of the chiefs in what pertains to the 
 land, according to the practice of enlightened coun- 
 tries ; and if there be any other teacher that could 
 be serviceable in these matters, snch teachers also. 
 
 " Should you assent to our request, and send 
 hither these specified teachers, then we will protect 
 them, and grant facilities for their occupations, and 
 we will back up their works that they may succeed 
 well." 
 
 This was signed by the king, the princess, the 
 regent, the governors of Oahu, Hawaii, and Maui, 
 and the other high chiefs who were then at La- 
 haina. 
 
 The other document was an earnest and powerful 
 appeal of the missionaries, sent home in Appeal of the 
 a printed pamphlet, calling upon the °^"'™- 
 friends of Christ to engage, in far larger numbers, 
 and \vith far greater zeal, iu spreading the gospel 
 through the world. It was brought to this country 
 by Mr. Richards in the year 1837, a year distin- 
 guished beyond almost all others for the severe 
 commercial distress which pervaded the United 
 States. The appeal was based on the assumption, 
 tliat consecrated men were mainly wanted, rather 
 than money ; so that it failed, in the peculiar cir- 
 cumstances of the times, in that effect upon the 
 Board, and upon the Christian community, which 
 the mission had expected. This was a source of 
 painful disappointment at the Islands, The appeal 
 was, however, a very striking evidence of the revived 
 state of religious feeling among the members of the 
 
128 THE YOUNG PRINCESS. 
 
 mission, and was one of the most noticeable pre- 
 cursors of the great awakening that soon after- 
 wards attracted the attention of the religious world. 
 The princess Nahienaena, sister to the king, and 
 The young * y^ar older than he, was long a favorite in 
 princess. ^^^ mission, and sanguine hopes were enter- 
 tained concerning her. It will be remembered, that 
 she was admitted to the church at Lahaina, in 1827, 
 during the visit of the venerable prime minister, 
 when on his way to Kailua, where he died shortly 
 afterwards. In the year 1833, six years later, at the 
 age of nineteen, she had lost somewhat of her vivac- 
 ity, and of her interest in schools, though still tak- 
 ing the lead in most of the branches to which she 
 had given attention. Few read as well, few wrote 
 better, and none excelled her in arithmetic. She had 
 gained considerable knowledge of geography, and 
 was skillful in drawing and painting maps. She 
 could repeat most of the Scripture historical cate- 
 chism, and was accustomed to commit the verse for 
 the day, accoi'ding to the verse-a-day system. To 
 most of the outward forms of religion she was at- 
 tentive, and in her public acts and addresses she 
 espoused the cause, not only of morality and good 
 order, but also of piety. She most evidently knew, 
 and sometimes gave evidence of her belief, that 
 members of the mission were her best friends and 
 benefactors. She was, however, less docile than for- 
 merly, and did not often engage readily in conversa- 
 tion on the subject of religion ; but when drawn into 
 it by her teachers, she often manifested sti-ong feel- 
 ing, and spoke as if she knew the inward conflicts 
 of the Chi'istian. She never avowed a confident hope 
 of heaven, and often spoke doubtfully as to her pros- 
 
LAUDABLE INFLUENCE ON HER BROTHER. 129 
 
 pects after death, and was far from exhibiting a 
 proper solicitude on that subject. Naturally volatile, 
 and surrounded by vain and trifling persons, she was 
 regarded by her missionary friends as in constant 
 danger of falling. Rank and riches were no more 
 favorable to piety at the Sandwich Islands, than they 
 are in more civilized portions of the Christian world. 
 Her brother had begun to develop an un- Laudable in- 
 favorable side to his character, and had her brother. 
 then asserted his supremacy in the government, and 
 she was alarmed by the dangers which beset him, 
 and made great exei'tions to restrain him. Her home 
 was at Lahaina, and twice she visited Oahu for this 
 express purpose. At one time, she hung upon his 
 arm until it was wrested from her, and then followed 
 him through threats and insults; and when she 
 could no longer approach him privately, she begged 
 him, in the most public manner, to listen to the 
 better informed counsels of the older chiefs. She 
 was often seen to weep for him on account of the 
 course he was pursuing; but still was not aware that 
 she was herself exposed, and eminently so, to an 
 equally dreadful vortex. 
 
 She fell in the way that had been so common 
 among her countrymen ; and it was found necessary 
 for the Lahaina church to separate her from its com- 
 munion. In this the public sentiment acquiesced, 
 though she was heir-presumptive to the throne ; 
 thus evincing the power of religious principle at 
 that time on the Islands. 
 
 She sickened at Honolulu in the latter part of 
 1836 and died before its close, confessing 
 
 -, . . /.., -1 Her death. 
 
 her sin and folly, and giving tamt evidence 
 
130 RETURN OF THE BANISHED PRIESTS. 
 
 of repentance. The tears and lamentations of her 
 friends testified to the interest they felt in her case. 
 
 The effect ou her brother, the king, was salutary. 
 After the customary solemnities at royal funerals, 
 including a religious service at the church, he had 
 the body conveyed to Lahaiua, and placed by the side 
 of her venerated mother, Keopuolaui. 
 
 On the 17th of April, while the king was absent on 
 ReturnofthB tMs mournful errand, the Romish priests 
 pal priests, rctumcd to Honolulu from their banish- 
 ment in California. They came in the brig Clemen- 
 tine, wearing English colors, but the property of 
 Jules Dudoit, a Frenchman. To secure their perma- 
 nent residence, no small amount of deception and 
 threatened violence was practiced on the government 
 by Messrs. Charlton and Dudoit, the British and 
 French consuls, aided by Captain Belcher, of the 
 British sloop-of-war Sulphur, and by Captain Dupetit 
 Thouars, of the French frigate La Venus, especially 
 the former. There is reason to believe, that Captain 
 Bruce, of the British ship-of-war Imogens, which ar- 
 rived two months later, advised the government in 
 the exercise of a more friendly feeling. The king 
 Decisive !U!- was not to be persuaded or intimidated, 
 goTernmeat. and issucd a proclamation, declaring " the 
 rejection of these men perpetual ; " and ou the 18th 
 of December, he published "an ordinance, rejecting 
 the Catholic religion." The preamble mentioned the 
 seditious movement in the time of Kaahumanu, the 
 banishment of the priests for the part they took in 
 those movements, and the " increased trouble, ou ac- 
 count of those who follow the Pope," which had been 
 suffered, all showing the tendency of the Romish 
 faith " to set man against man " in the kingdom. 
 
THE MISSIONARIES NOT IMPLICATED. 131 
 
 The ordinance therefore forbade all persons, natives 
 or foreigners, to teach or assist in teaching that 
 faith in any part of the kingdom. It also forbade 
 the landing of any teacher of that faith, except in 
 cases of absolute necessity. In such case, a priest 
 would be " permitted, in writing, to dwell for a season 
 on shore, on his giving bonds and security for the 
 protection of the kingdom." It also prescribed the 
 mode of enforcing this law, and the penalties for 
 transgression. The American missionaries iheAmer- 
 have been accused of procuring the passage ari°g noum- 
 of this ordinance, but the falsehood of that !'"'='""*• 
 charge has been abundantly shown. ^ However im- 
 politic sending away these Romish priests may be 
 regarded, yet all must see that, as an act of self- 
 defense, it came within the legitimate province of the 
 Hawaiian government. 
 
 1 See Tracy's History, pp. 357 and 405, and the Appendix to the AdoueI 
 Report of the Board for the year 1841. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 PBEPABATION FOE THE GEEAT AWAKENING. 
 1830-1839. 
 
 The preparation for the great awakening was 
 Natureofthe T^OTB iTx the mental and social condition of 
 preparation, ^j^g people, than in the visible signs of civ- 
 ilization. Some indeed, who resided near the niis- 
 in domestic sionary stations, had built or were building 
 ''**• comfortable houses, with several rooms, and 
 
 with pleasant yai'ds; and not a few of the women, in 
 different parts of the Islands, sought to keep their 
 houses clean, and make them agreeable to their vis- 
 itors. Some learned the use of tools by seeing for- 
 eigners use them ; and their own native ingenuity 
 enabled them to make useful articles, when the pat- 
 tern was before them, such as doors, chairs, chests, 
 tables, bedsteads, and cupboards. The women were 
 so far taught, by females in the mission, how to 
 braid and sew hats and bonnets from the cocoa-nut 
 and palm-leaf, that these came into general use. 
 Females employed in the mission families learned to 
 wash and iron clothes, and to perform the different 
 branches of domestic labor according to the usages 
 of civilized life ; and these, in their turn, taught 
 others ; so that in many families there was an air 
 of neatness and comfort, to which they once were 
 entire strangers. The first attempts at imitation 
 
IN SCHOOLS AND RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE. 103 
 
 were of course rude, but perseverance made them 
 more successful. In the opinion of some of the 
 older missionaries, converted natives needed only 
 example, motive, and means properly before them 
 to overcome their idle and sluggish habits. Of 
 course in the interior districts, the social life re- 
 tained much of the rudeness of olden times. Yet 
 in all parts of the group, there was a growth of re- 
 ligious knowledge and principle, and a preparation 
 to act more from conviction of duty than from obe- 
 dience to the chiefs. 
 
 The schools were in a process of improvement. 
 Graduates from the seminary at Lahaina- in schools 
 
 1 ij. J i u j-l, 1 and religious 
 
 iuna were scattered as teachers through knowledge. 
 the Islands, and proved themselves more competent 
 than had been expected ; and there were not a few 
 good teachers raised up in the mission schools al- 
 ready mentioned. At Hilo there was a boarding- 
 school with ninety pupils, many of them preparing 
 to be teachers; though its leading object was to 
 prepare scholars to enter the seminary at Lahaina- 
 luna. As a further advance, j'ouths began to take 
 the place of adults in the high-school. A boarding- 
 school for girls was also opened at Hilo by Mrs. 
 Coan ; and there was a larger one at Wailuku, on 
 the island of Maui, whei'e a stone building had been 
 erected for it. In proportion as more competent 
 teachers were multiplied, the schools bcame inter- 
 esting, and not a few adult schools were revived. 
 Aided by small appropriations from the mission, the 
 natives in many places erected better school-houses, 
 and began of their own accord to contribute for 
 the support of schools. The number of pupils in 
 1837 under this higher instruction, cannot have 
 been less than fourteen thonsaud. 
 
L34: IN BOUSES FOR WORSHIP. 
 
 Ill addition to the meeting-houses already men- 
 la houses for tioncd, Kuakini had completed one of stone 
 worship. ^^ Kailua, one hundred and twenty feet 
 long, forty-eight broad, and twenty-seven high, with 
 gallery, shingled roof, steeple, and bell. The great 
 stone church, now the glory of Honolulu, was com- 
 menced about this time ; the king giving |3,000 at 
 the outset, and the chiefs and people |2,350, to- 
 wards its erection. Houses for worship, of clay hard- 
 ened in the sun, were built at Ewa, on Oahu ; at 
 Kaauapoli and Oloalu, on Maui, and at Koloa on 
 Kauai j and one of grass was built on the island of 
 Lauai, opposite Lahaina. These houses had thatched 
 roofs, verandas, glass windows, and pulpits. 
 
 In the year 1837, there were seventeen missionary 
 
 In other statious, seveuteeii churches, and twenty- 
 means of ■.,•..,, fy.^ , , 
 
 grace. scvcu ordaiucd missionaries, ihe mission- 
 
 ary helpers, male and female, including married fe- 
 males, were sixty. The plenteous harvest which soon 
 after covered the fields, was the consequence in part 
 of the multiplication of laborers, and of the great 
 extent to which good seed had been and was being 
 sowed. Messrs. Bingham, Thurston, and Whitney, 
 the pioneer missionaries, were still on the ground ; 
 and the whole body of missionary laborers must have 
 had free use of the native language. Kaahumanu, 
 that noble mother in Israel, had now been sometime 
 dead, but while living she had performed a most im- 
 portant preparatory work ; and Kinau, her worthy 
 successor, was in power. The heroic Kapiolani, 
 and the eloquent blind preacher, lived through the 
 season of special interest. More than a thousand 
 Christian marriages were solemnized in the year 
 above mentioned. At least a fourth of the popula- 
 
TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 135 
 
 tion had leai'ued to read, and much i-eligious and 
 secular information existed in books. The national 
 mind was so far educated and awakened, that the 
 mass of the people must have had at least glimpses, 
 and very many of them distinct apprehensions, of 
 the fundamental doctrines of the gospel. 
 
 The translation of the whole Bible into the Ha- 
 waiian language, was completed on the 25th Translation 
 of February, 1839, a few days short of nine- tures° ™^ 
 teen years from the time when the mountains of 
 Hawaii were first seen from the deck of the Thad- 
 deus. The translators of the New Testameut were 
 Messrs. Bingham, Thui'ston, Richards, Bishop, and 
 Andrews; of the Old Testament, Messrs. Bingham, 
 Thurston, Richards, Bishop, Clark, Green, Dibble, 
 and Andrews. Large portions of the Old Testament 
 had previously been printed in separate editions, and 
 several editions of the New Testament. 
 
 About this time the king and chiefs made great 
 improvements in the laws. Originally, the improve- 
 oniy law known on the Islands was the lawl '" 
 temporary and changing " thought of the chief." 
 Every chief regarded himself as the absolute master 
 of his own people, and the king was the absolute 
 master of both chiefs and people. Since the intro- 
 duction of Christianity, several laws had been pro- 
 claimed, forbidding certain gross vices, but the 
 relations between the rulers and people remained 
 unchanged. As knowledge and civilization advanced, 
 the chiefs saw the necessity of a change in the struc- 
 ture of their government, and in the year 1836 they 
 applied to the American Board to send Application oi 
 them a teacher in jurisprudence. The ment for aid. 
 Board very properly decided, tU^t this did not come 
 
136 MR. RICHARDS MADE COUNSELOR. 
 
 within its legitimate province. On learning this 
 decision, the chiefs, two years later, requested Mr. 
 Richards to become their chaplain, teacher, and 
 interpreter, and engaged to provide for his support. 
 Mr. Richards ^^ they had no other resort, Mr. Richards 
 rehfr^tothJ was released from his connection with the 
 government. gQ^rd, aud Complied with their request. 
 Though he had not received a legal education, he 
 was endowed with excellent common sense, and had 
 graduated with honor in a New England college, aud 
 subsequently in the oldest of the New England the- 
 ological seminaries. He entered at once on his new 
 and responsible duties. 
 
 At this time, the graduates and students of the 
 seminary at Lahainaluna had begun to discuss the 
 subject of law-making in the " Kumu Hawaii," a na- 
 tive newspaper edited and published at that institu- 
 tion. It would seem that, without special reference 
 to Mr. Richards, the king directed one of the grad- 
 New code of u^^tes to draw up a code of laws. When it 
 i»ws. ^^g prepared, he and some of the chiefs 
 
 spent several hours a day, for five days, in discussing 
 it. The code was then recommitted to the graduate, 
 with instructions to supply certain deficiencies, and 
 correct certain errors. This having been done, a 
 longer time was devoted to revision, and it was again 
 recommitted with instructions. After the third read- 
 ing, the king asked the chiefs if they approved it, 
 and their answer being in the affirmative, the king 
 said, "I also approve," and he affixed his signature, 
 June 7, 1839. 
 
 The introduction, which was a Bill of Rights, 
 reads thus, translated into English : " God hath made 
 of one blood all nations of men, to dwell on the face 
 
NEW CODE OF LAWS. 137 
 
 of the earth in unity and blessedness. God has also 
 bestowed certain rights alike on all men, and all 
 chiefs and all people, of all lands. 
 
 " These are some of the rights, which he has 
 given alike to every man, and every chief; namely, 
 life, limb, liberty, the labor of his hands, and produc- 
 tions of his mind. 
 
 " God has also established governments and rulers 
 for the purposes of peace; but, in making laws for a 
 nation, it is by no means proper to enact laws for 
 the protection of rulers only, without also providing 
 protection for their subjects ; neither is it proper to 
 enact laws to enrich the chiefs only, without regard 
 to the enriching of their subjects also; and here- 
 after there shall by no means be any law enacted, 
 which is inconsistent with what is above expressed ; 
 neither shall any tax be assessed, nor any service or 
 labor required of any man in a manner at variance 
 with the above sentiments. 
 
 " These sentiments are hereby proclaimed for the 
 purpose of protecting alike both the people and the 
 chiefs of all these Islands ; that no chief may be 
 able to oppress any subject, but that chiefs and peo- 
 ple may enjoy the same protection under one and 
 the same law. 
 
 " Protection is hereby secured to the persons of 
 all the people, together with their lands, their 
 building lots, and all their property ; and nothing 
 whatever shall be taken from any individual, except 
 by express provision of the laws. Whatever chief 
 shall perseveringly act in violation of this constitu- 
 tion, shall no longer remain a chief of the Sandwich 
 Islands ; and the same shall be true of the governors, 
 officers, and all land agents." 
 
138 ADVANCE THUS MADE. 
 
 The laws regulated the poll tax, the rent of lands, 
 Advance the fisheries, and the amount of labor 
 thus made, y^r^jjc]^! the king aud chiefs might require. 
 They secured to landholders the permanent posses- 
 sion of their lands on paying their rent, the amount 
 of which was prescribed. Labor for the king and 
 chiefs might be commuted by a payment, which 
 was in no case to exceed nine dollars. Parents hav- 
 ing four children living with them, were freed from 
 all labor for the chiefs ; and if there were five chil- 
 dren, the parents were not liable to taxation. Lo- 
 cal legislation was forbidden to individual chiefs. 
 The authors of new and valuable inventions were 
 to be rewarded, and the descent of property was 
 regulated. These were the more important items 
 in the code, which was to take eifect six months 
 after its promulgation. The chiefs were to meet 
 annually, in the month of April, to enact laws and 
 transact the business of the kingdom. 
 
 This is perhaps the first recorded instance of a 
 Anezampie hereditary despotic government voluntarily 
 
 for despotic ,,. ,. .. , ., /. xi 
 
 governments, settmg limits to its owu powcr tor the 
 good of the subjects. Only twenty years before, 
 the king, chiefs, and people were idolatrous, im- 
 moral, unlettered pagans. 
 
 Kinau, the premier, died in April, 1839 ; and 
 Death o! Kaikioewa, the aged governor of Kauai, on 
 '^"""'- the tenth of the same month. The loss 
 thus experienced by the nation was doubtless un- 
 speakable gain to the departed. Kinau was suc- 
 ceeded in the premiership by Kekanluohi, her half- 
 sister. The latter held office six yeai's, until June, 
 1845, when she died at the age of fifty-one. 
 
 Kinau left no equal in stability of character. 
 
CHARACTER OF KINAU. 139 
 
 Ever wakeful to the interests of the nation, she 
 showed no ordinary skill in managing Heroharao- 
 its concerns, even in the most troublous *°''' 
 times. She set her face against the prevailing im- 
 moralities, and gave satisfactory evidence of a read- 
 iness to make personal sacrifices for promoting 
 Christian morals and the best interests of the people. 
 So much was she esteemed by all classes, and so 
 much relied on by all, that her sudden death had an 
 almost paralyzing influence. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE GEEAT AWAKENIWa. 
 
 1836-1838. 
 
 The awakening influences of the Holy Spirit, iu 
 Commence- their more striking form, were first seen, 
 awakening, iu the niissiou itself, at its annual meeting 
 in March, 1836. And it is worthy of special note, 
 as showing how good men are often most effectually 
 roused for local efforts, that the desire then pre- 
 dominating in the hearts of the missionaries, was 
 for the conversion of the whole world. Every miud 
 appears to have been fully occupied with that mo- 
 mentous topic, and under its influence there was 
 the utmost harmony and love among the brethren. 
 The impression was general and strong, that the 
 measure of prayer and exertion among Christians 
 came far short of what was needed to usher in the 
 millennial day; and that they themselves, and all 
 God's people, were called to enter at once upon n 
 broader sphere of action. This they embodied in the 
 printed appeal of great power already mentioned, 
 which they sent to the churches at home. 
 
 The state of feeling now described continued 
 through the year, but there was nowhere any very 
 special outpouring of the Holy Spirit. The same 
 interest in the world's conversion appeared in the 
 general meeting of the following year, but it w^s now 
 
THE MOVING POWER FROM ABOVE. 141 
 
 connected with much feeling and mutual exhorta- 
 tions with respect to the field they occupied. This 
 feeling was providentially chastened and intensified 
 by bereavements in several families, but most of all 
 by the sudden removal of one of the youngest of 
 their number, and one of the most promising as to 
 health and usefulness. The Holy Spirit evidently 
 applied the admonition especially to the afliicted 
 husband, who returned home to Waimea on Hawaii, 
 with his motherless child, to witness at his station 
 the commeucement of the great awakening. Soon, 
 a similar state of inquiry appeared at Wailuku on 
 Maui, and indeed at most of the stations. The 
 moving power was evidently from above, ihemoTing 
 for there was then in the United States aboTe. 
 such a season of rebuke aud darkness, as has rarely 
 been seen, — a partial insolvency prevailing through- 
 out the land, such as obliged the Prudential Com- 
 mittee of the Board to cui-tail their remittances 
 almost universally. 
 
 The presence of the Holy Spirit became more 
 marked in the autumn. Of this there was abun- 
 dant and heart-cheering evidence in the improved 
 spiritual condition of the native churches. The 
 standard of piety in them was so raised that the 
 mission bore testimony, concerning not a few of 
 the church members that, " for their ardent feelings 
 and uniform activity in religion, they would be orna- 
 ments to any church in the United States." Hith- 
 erto the churches had been composed chiefly of the 
 aged and middle aged, but the work now in progress 
 embraced all ages, many children and youth being 
 among the hopefully converted. 
 
 Still more apparent was the divine influence early 
 
142 MEANS EMPLOYED. 
 
 in 1838. It was so at nearly all the stations, 
 Becomes ^^^ ^^ some the work was truly wouder- 
 generai. f^j^ Stupld nativcs bscanie good hearers, 
 the imbecile began to think, the groveling sensu- 
 alist with a dead conscience showed signs of deep 
 feeling. 
 
 The means employed were those commonly used 
 Means em- durlug tlmcs of revival in the United States, 
 piojed. gjjgjj g^g pi-eaching, the prayers of the 
 church, protracted meetings, and conversing with 
 individuals, or small companies. The protracted 
 meetings were conducted in a very simple manner, 
 and were found to be adapted to the character and 
 circumstances of the people, much of the time be- 
 ing given to the plain preaching of revealed truth, 
 with prayer in the intervals. The topics of dis- 
 course were such as these : the gospel a savor of 
 life or death ; the danger of delaying repentance ; 
 the servant who knew his Lord's will and did it 
 not 5 sinners not willing that Christ should reign 
 over them ; halting between two opinions ; the 
 balm of Gilead; the sinner hardening his neck; 
 God not willing that any should perish. The topic 
 most insisted on, was the sin and danger of refusing 
 an offered Saviour. 
 
 In respect to measures adopted, Mr. Armstrong's 
 course at Wailuku may be taken as an illustration 
 of that pursued by the larger number of the brethren. 
 He resorted to no special measures, except calling 
 upon those who had chosen Christ to separate them- 
 selves, that they might be instructed in classes and 
 carefully watched over, so as to learn what manner 
 of spirit they were of. He kept a book, in which he 
 wrote the names of individuals who appeai-ed to be 
 
MEANS EMPLOYED. l43 
 
 serious, and then classed them by neighborhoods or 
 villages, and met them every week for instruction, 
 conversation, prayer, etc. When satisfied with any 
 one, he baptized him forthwith. 
 
 While it is true that at most of the stations 
 there were no special eiforts to excite the feelings, 
 aside from plain, simple preaching, it was to be 
 expected that there would be some exceptions among 
 so many laborers, and at a time of so great interest. 
 The Rev. Sheldon Dibble, in a work published at the 
 Islands in 1843, soon after this remarkable seasou, 
 makes the following statement : " The special 
 measures used to operate upon the feelings of the 
 congregation, were not probably so much designed, 
 as naturally incident to a kind of uncontrollable 
 state of tumultuous feeling, both on the part of 
 the pastor and the people. The pastor, in some 
 instances, descended from the pulpit, and paced 
 through the midst of the congregation, preaching 
 and gesticulating with intense emotion. Sometimes 
 all the members of a large congregation were per- 
 mitted to pray aloud at once. And again, at times, 
 many expressed their fears and sense of guilt by 
 audible groans and loud cries. Peelings were not 
 restrained. Ignorant heathen are not accustomed 
 to restrain their feelings, but to manifest their 
 emotions by outward signs, more so by far than 
 people who are intelligent and cultivated. Perhaps 
 their feelings were too intense to be restrained, and 
 necessarily burst forth in shrieks and loud lamenta- 
 tions." ^ But such measures and indications of feel- 
 ing were confined almost entii-ely to two or three 
 districts on Hawaii. As a general thing very little 
 
 * Dibble's Misiary, p. 348. 
 
144 ALL GLASSES AROUSED. 
 
 use was made of special meaus. The missionaries 
 aimed, with simplicity and plainness, to impart 
 correct conceptions of the character of God, the 
 nature of sin, the plan of salvation, the work of the 
 Spirit, the nature of true religion, and especially 
 the sin and danger of rejecting an offered Sav- 
 iour. The hearts of the people were tender, and 
 under such truths, the house of worship was often a 
 scene of sighing and of weeping. 
 
 Some of the congregations were immense. That 
 Immense as- ^^ ^wa was about four thousand in num- 
 Bembiies. ^^^ Houolulu had two congregatlous, 
 one of two thousand five hundred, the other between 
 three thousand and four thousand. At Wailuku the 
 congregation was one thousand eight hundred ; at 
 Lahaina, it was generally two thousand ; and at 
 Hilo, it was estimated to number at times more than 
 five thousand. 
 
 The congregation at Lahaina was in an interest- 
 Au ciMses ^^E state. All classes crowded to the place 
 aroused. ^f worship. The children thrust them- 
 selves in where they could find a little vacancy. 
 Old, hai'dened transgressors, who had scarcely been 
 to the house of God for the fifteen years that the 
 gospel had been preached there, were seen in tears, 
 melting under the omnipotent power of truth. The 
 blind, who had not been in the house of God before, 
 were now led thither, sometimes by a parent, some- 
 times by a child, sometimes by a grandchild. Crip- 
 ples labored hard to enjoy the privilege of hearing. 
 Two crawled on their hands and feet to eveiT meet- 
 ing. One, whom none of the missionaries had ever 
 seen before, and whom none of the pions people had 
 known, gave reason to hope, that in soul at least. 
 
CEARACTERISTICS OF THE WORK. 145 
 
 like the cripple who sat at the gate called Beautiful, 
 he had been made whole. 
 
 There was a remarkable prayer-meeting of .native 
 women iu the same place, under the super- a female 
 vision of Mrs. Baldwin. " It was some- mg. 
 times literally a Boehim. We have often noticed it 
 as a trait of character among the people, that they 
 could attend to but one thing at a time; or to ex- 
 press the matter more correctly, that they could not 
 easily change from one kind of business to another 
 the same day. This trait was remarkably exempli- 
 fied in their prayers, and in all they did to character- 
 promote the work. Those whose hearts wort. 
 were interested in it went at the work with their 
 whole souls, aud gave it their undivided attention. 
 It was pleasing to see their singleness of purpose. 
 They had seen, in several particulars, the reality aud 
 the power of God's working among them. They 
 saw a universal moving among the people ; they saw 
 some old transgressors, that had resisted all means 
 hitherto, now melting down with scarcely any means 
 at all ; they saw, and they wondered as they saw, 
 some iniquities, which had heretofore resisted the 
 power of the law of the land and all the foi'ce of 
 persuasion, now dissipated as chaff before the wind ; 
 and that, too, while such sins were perhaps not even 
 named by us in public or private. This was partic- 
 ularly the case with tobacco smoking, which is a 
 great evil in this land. One of the earliest effects 
 witnessed of the operations of the Spirit here was, 
 that old, inveterate smokers were abandoning their 
 pipes, and flocking to the house of God." 
 
 The interest awakened among the children of La- 
 haina, was almost universal. They had been as 
 
 10 
 
146 ELEVATING EFFECT ON THE PEOPLE. 
 
 thoroughly taught in iniquity as perhaps any in 
 Among the the Islands, for they saw not only the sins of 
 children. _ native growth, but the place was then more 
 frequented by ships, during one half of the year, 
 than any other in the group. The common saying 
 among the pious people at the close of the meet- 
 ing was, that there were no longer children to 
 make a noise along the beach. Parents were aston- 
 ished to find their little ones not only more docile 
 and ready to listen to them, but to find them often 
 alone praying to God to save their souls. For a 
 long time, one could scarcely go in any direction, 
 in the sugar-cane or banana groves, without finding 
 these little ones praying and weeping before God. 
 Mr. Baldwin had himself turned out of his way to 
 avoid disturbing them. 
 
 At Kaneohe, the congregation on the Sabbath 
 was about a thousand. There was, moreover, a good 
 degree of interest in Sabbath-schools, Bible classes, 
 and other meetings. The influence of the gospel 
 Effect on the had greatly improved the condition of the 
 the people, pcoplc. Tlicy wcre better clothed and 
 housed, more neat in their persons and dwellings, 
 and provided better for their childi-en. More than 
 thirty new houses were built near Mr. Parker, the 
 missionary, within the space of six months, chiefly 
 by persons who had lived in remote parts of the 
 districts, that they might enjoy the privileges of 
 schools and other means of instruction. Not a few 
 in the congregation took notes of the discourses, on 
 which they were afterwards questioned. 
 
 At Kaluaaha, on the island of Molokai, Mr. 
 Great inter- Hitclicock's first iutimatioH of a gracious 
 
 est on Molo- , f, - . , . T „ 
 
 tai innuence among his people, aside from 
 
GREAT INTEREST ON MOLOKAI. 147 
 
 the state of his own feelings, was the fact that a 
 number were in the habit of rising an hour before 
 light, and resorting to the school-house to pray for 
 the coming of the Holy Spirit. This meeting in- 
 creased in numbers, and there was unusual so- 
 lemnity. The weekly meetings were all numerously 
 attended, and the Sabbath congregation filled the 
 house of worship. This was in the spring of 1838. 
 A protracted meeting was held, with help from 
 the brethren at Lahaina. The prevailing charac- 
 teristic was a profound solemnity. Church mem- 
 bers had wonderful enlargement and assistance in 
 prayer. Missionaries declare that they had never 
 witnessed more earnest, humble, persevering wrest- 
 ling in prayer, than was exhibited by some of the 
 native Christians at this time ; and that they had 
 reason to bless God for being so greatly edified, com- 
 forted, and assisted by their earnest supplications. 
 At one time, the native Christians wei'e so overcome 
 with a sense of the divine presence and love, that 
 they could do nothing but weep, and their meet- 
 ing strongly suggested the Pentecostal scenes. 
 
 Several of these brethren, going to outstations, 
 were surprised to find that the awakening influence 
 had preceded them, and their visits had a very bene- 
 ficial result. The childi-en became specially inter- 
 ested. In every previous religious excitement, they 
 had been unmoved, but now no effort seemed neces- 
 sary to fix their attention, and there was hope of 
 the conversion of not a few. Protracted meetings 
 were held at two outposts, twelve and twenty miles 
 from the station. In congregations averaging from 
 three to four hundred, the seriousness was almost 
 
148 GREAT INTEREST ON MOLOKAl. 
 
 universal ; and so intense was the anxiety for re- 
 ligious conversation, that the missionaries did not 
 easily find time for sleep. The meeting-house be- 
 ing near, the voice of prayer was often heard there 
 long before it was light. 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 RESULTS OP THE GEEAT AWAKENING. 
 
 1838-1841. 
 
 The statistics of all the island churches, at thii 
 time, were necessarily somewhat confused. Results of 
 In May, 1841, there were eighteen churches, awlkSng. 
 and the number admitted to these churches, in the 
 years 1839-41, respectively, were five thousand four 
 hundred and three, ten thousand seven hundred aud 
 fifteen, and four thousand one hundred and seventy- 
 nine; or twenty thousand two hundred and ninety- 
 seven in all. The admissions at Waimea, on Hawaii, 
 in the first year of the awakening, were two thou- 
 sand and six hundred, and nearly as many more in 
 the second, which must have been a large part of 
 the adult population of that district. It is due to 
 Mr. Lyons, the pious and very laborious missionary 
 at Waimea, and the " sweet singer " of their At waimea, 
 Israel, to say, that these admissions were °° Hawaii. 
 the result of conviction, after free personal inter- 
 course with the candidates at their homes and at 
 the station, that they were truly converted persons. 
 A subsequent experience of thirty years, including 
 more than one generation, during all which time he 
 has been the resident missionary, shows that he must 
 have had more reason for his belief, than was sup- 
 posed at the time by many of his brethren. Nor 
 
150 EMPLOYMENT OF NAttVH Alt). 
 
 would it be strange if there was an excess of caution 
 at some of the other stations. 
 
 At Hilo, Mr. Coan admitted five thousand to the 
 inHUoand church iu ouB year, and fifteen hundred in 
 ^"'"'' the next ; and the number of members in 
 
 his church in 1841, was seven thousand one hundred 
 and sixty-three. The facts were so extraordinai-y, and 
 attracted at that time so much attention among the 
 patrons of the mission, that pains were taken to draw 
 from him a statement of his labors in the districts 
 of Hilo and Puna, and of his manner of ascertain- 
 ing the Christian character of the thousands added 
 to his church. The i-esults of these inquiries, as 
 communicated by him, I will give as concisely as 
 may be. 
 
 Many of the more discreet, prayerful, active, and 
 BmTiioyment intelligent of the church members were 
 ofnatiTeaid. gtationcd at important posts throughout 
 the two districts, with instructions to hold confer- 
 ence and prayer meetings, conduct Sabbath-schools, 
 and watch over the people. Some of these native 
 helpers were men full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, 
 and their influence was happy. They often succeeded 
 in persuading the wild and uncultivated to attend to 
 instruction, and were the means of turning many to 
 the Lord. Other members of the church were sent 
 forth, two and two, into every village and place of 
 the people, at times when it was not convenient for 
 the missionary to be absent from the station. The 
 men went everywhere preaching the Word. They 
 visited the villages, climbed the mountains, traversed 
 the forests, explored the glens. These measures, 
 while they were blessed to those engaged in them, 
 prepared the way for the missionary in his succeed- 
 ing tours. 
 
CARE IN ADMTSSIONS TO THE CBURCH. 151 
 
 As to measures for ascertaining the character of 
 candidates for admission to the cliurch, no caremad- 
 
 , , 1 • 1 J • • • miKsioDS to 
 
 labor was spared in selecting, examining, the church. 
 watching, and teaching them; and though the ad- 
 missions were numerous, they were designed and 
 believed to be not hasty or indiscriminate. Every 
 effort the nature of the case wouhl admit, was made 
 to ascertain the true character of the candidates ; 
 and while the injunction, " Preach the Word, be 
 instant in season and out of season," was not for- 
 gotten, the searching out, gathering, guiding, and 
 feeding of the sheep and the lambs, were objects of 
 ceaseless anxiety and of incessant toil. 
 
 It was the habit of the missionary, both at the 
 station and on his tours, to write down the names of 
 those who professed to be anxious for their souls. 
 The persons thus recorded were in this manner kept 
 under his eye, though unconsciously to themselves, 
 and their lives were made the subjects of scrutiniz- 
 ing observation. After the lapse of three, six, nine, 
 or twelve months, selections were made from the list 
 of names for examination. Some were found to have 
 gone back to their old sins ; others wei-e stupid, or 
 gave but too doubtful evidence; while many were 
 found to have stood fast, and run well. Thus, from 
 a list of a hundred names, ten or twenty, and from a 
 thousand names, one or two hundred, more or less, 
 were selected ; while the doubtful cases were deferred 
 for a more full development, or to be more effect- 
 ually wrought upon by the continued influence of the 
 gospel. 
 
 Thus many who came into the church wei-e con- 
 verts of two years' standing, at the time of their 
 baptism. A still larger class were of one year's 
 
152 TBE INSTRUCTION GIVEN. 
 
 standing. Another large class had been hopefully 
 converted for from six to nine months ; and the cases 
 received after a shorter period than three or four 
 mouths were exceptions to the general rule. 
 
 Most of those who were received from the distant 
 parts of Hilo and Puna, left their villages, and spent 
 some time at the station previous to their union 
 with the church. They were there instructed from 
 week to week and from day to day. They were ex- 
 amined and reexamined personally, often five or six 
 times. In this way they were sifted and re-sifted, 
 with every effort to separate the precious from the 
 vile. The church and the world, friends and enemies, 
 were also called upon and solemnly charged to testify, 
 without concealment, if they knew aught against 
 any of the candidates. To this charge a great mul- 
 titude in the church were faithful, being afraid, as 
 they said, to conceal the sins even of their nearest 
 friends. It was therefoi'e difficult for any one to 
 practice outward sin for any length of time without 
 detection. 
 
 Much care was also taken to instruct the young 
 Instruction couvcrts On the nature and evidences of 
 given. union to Christ, on the import and design 
 
 of the ordinances of the church, on Christian doc- 
 trines, and on the practical and active duties of life. 
 It is admitted that, notwithstanding these precau- 
 tions and many others, some gave painful evidence, 
 in later years, that they did not enter by the door 
 into the sheepfold; it not being possible for any one, 
 except' the omniscient Shepherd, fully to distinguish 
 the sheep from the goats. 
 
 The aged, the infirm, the sick, and those whose 
 circumstances rendered it impossible or improper for 
 
CHARACTER OF THE CHURCH MEMBERS. 153 
 
 them to come to the station, were admitted to the 
 church by the missionary iu his tours tlirough the 
 districts. 
 
 Inquiries were made as to the character of the 
 church members. They were represented character of 
 
 11 .1 IT 1 rM . i" church mem- 
 
 as babes in knowledge and Chnstiaa expe- ters. 
 rieuee, encompassed with infirmities, and beset by 
 temptations; but very few were convicted of scanda- 
 lous offenses, and scarcely any, when under censure, 
 exhibited the distinctive marks of apostasy. A great 
 majority of the cases which called for the discipline 
 of the church, were for intoxication occasioned by 
 smoking tobacco. Some were separated from the 
 church for levity of manners, for neglecting schools, 
 meetings, etc., and for general stupidity and indiffer- 
 ence to instruction. A few were guilty of theft and 
 adultery. The proportion of those under church 
 censure was about one to sixty. 
 
 The watch and care in the church appears to 
 have been strict. At each successive tour watch and 
 through Hilo and Puna, special attention cUea. 
 was paid to the members of the church. They were 
 visited in their respective villages ; their names were 
 called ; each one was seen face to face ; the wander- 
 ers were sought for ; the stupid were aroused ; the 
 afflicted were comforted; the feeble were strength- 
 ened; and all were warned, reproved, exhorted, or 
 encouraged, as the case might require. Thus the 
 location, the life, and the feehngs of every individual 
 of that numerous flock were frequently brought into 
 review, and became the subjects of examination, so 
 far as was possible for a single shepherd. 
 
 Inquiry was made, how the missionary conld be- 
 come acquainted with so many thousands of converts, 
 
154 SEASON OF REACTION. 
 
 SO as to be able to judge of their characters in the 
 space of two or three years. The response was, 
 that he could not be so fully acquainted with them 
 as was desirable, or as he longed to be. But he had 
 a multitude of souls committed to his charge, for 
 every one of whom he felt no small degree of respon- 
 sibility ; and he must do what he could for all. 
 Should he neglect to gather converts into the church 
 till he had a close and intimate knowledge of their 
 feelings, conversation, and actions, as developed in 
 their family retirement and in their every-day duties 
 and intercourse with each other, the great mass of 
 them might never come within the visible fold of 
 Christ, and might wander in darkness, unknown and 
 unrecognized as the sheep and lambs of the Lord 
 Jesus, and in danger from the great enemy of souls. 
 By dividing the people into sections and classes ; by 
 attending to each class separately, systematically, 
 and at a given time, and by a careful examination 
 and a frequent review of every individual in each 
 respective class; by keeping a faithful note-book al- 
 ways at hand to refresh the memory ; by the help of 
 many faithful members of the church, and by various 
 other collateral helps, the missionary believed him- 
 self to have gained a tolerable knowledge of the 
 individuals of his flock. 
 
 The documents furnishing the basis for the pre- 
 ceding statements were written in June, 1839, when 
 the government proclaimed its code of laws, and only 
 a month before the outrages committed by Captain 
 Laplace, of the French frigate V Artemise, to be de- 
 scribed in the next chapter. 
 
 It was perhaps unavoidable, that such extraordi- 
 Beason of "^'^"J excitcments should be followed by reac- 
 reactton. ^Jq,, ^^^ coldness. Returning from the 
 
THE APPARENT CAUSES. 155 
 
 general meeting of the mission at Honolulu in 1841, 
 alter an absence of seven weeks, Mr. Coan made a 
 tour through Hilo and Puna, and found a greater 
 degree of stupidity among the people than he had 
 seen since 1836. Many, who had been zealous and 
 active in the work of God, then seemed cold and 
 indifferent. Meetings were more thinly attended, 
 and a considerable number of the church had fallen 
 into sin. Though the great multitude of the disciples 
 still maintained their standing as Christians, and 
 avoided all disciplinable offenses, yet there was a 
 falling off in their moral energy, an apathy in their 
 feelings, and a want of vitality and unction in their 
 prayers. In some villages considerable numbei's had 
 indulged in some besetting sin. Theappar- The appar- 
 ent causes of this decline were, the absence ™' <='""=*■ 
 of their spiritual guide, the fall of several chiefs, the 
 bi'eaking down of the bulwarks of temperance and 
 virtue by the French, and the promulgation of the new 
 code of laws. Though these laws were good, yet so 
 great were the changes made by them, so numerous, 
 and (to the people) so complex and difficult were the 
 little earthly interests to be adjusted, so unskilled 
 and often unfaithful were the new officers appointed 
 to execute the laws, and so ignorant and blindly at- 
 tached to old customs were the people, that it is 
 not wonderful they should, for a time, be absorbed 
 ill temporal things, to the neglect of the eternal. 
 
 Yet the external condition of the church was pros- 
 perous throughout the Islands. During the New houses 
 time under review, a stone meeting-house <■<"■ ™'^'^i'- 
 was erected at Wailuku, on Maui, one hundred feet 
 by fifty-three, with a gallery; another at Haiku, 
 fourteen miles from Wailuku, ninety feet by forty- 
 
156 NEW HOUSES FOR WORSHIP. 
 
 two ; another at Waimea on Hawaii, one hundred and 
 twenty feet by fifty ; and another at Kealetekua, on 
 the same island, one hundred and twenty feet by 
 fifty-four. At Hilo a grass meeting-house was built 
 spacious enough to hold three thousand people ; and 
 six others were built by the people in different parts 
 of the districts of Hilo and Puna, of sufficient capac- 
 ity to accommodate from one or two thousand each. 
 The school-houses erected on the Islands wei-e too 
 numerous to mention. The contributions of the, 
 people in two years, in addition to the building of 
 churches and school-houses, amounted to $12,000. 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 A PAPAL IMTASION. — SCHOOL FOB YOUNG CHIEFS. 
 1839. 
 
 Divine Providence was pleased to permit a naval 
 outrage of the grossest character to occur outrage by 
 iu the riiidst of this great work of grace. Lapiace. 
 Captaiu Laplace, of. the French frigate VArtemise, 
 arrived at Honolulu in July, 1839. He came pro- 
 fessedly in the interest of the Romish mission, and 
 his proceedings while there would seem to have an 
 adequate explanation only in a statement made not 
 long after hy a French naval officer to a mem- 
 ber of the mission of the American Board at the 
 Gaboon, in West Africa. He represented the queen 
 of Louis Philippe as vei'y religious, and as much in- 
 terested in the missions of her church ; and said it 
 was well understood among the higher officers in the 
 navy, that the most hopeful means of their promo- 
 tion was in efforts to advance the Roman Catholic 
 missions. Laplace declared on his arrival, that he 
 had come by command of the French king to put 
 an end to the ill treatment the French had suffered 
 at the Islands. He asserted that to persecute the 
 Catholic religion, to tarnish it with the name of idol- 
 atry, and>.to expel the French (meaning French mis- 
 sionaries) from the Islands, was to offer an insult to 
 France and to its sovereign. With a singular dis- 
 
158 DEMANDS OF CAPTAIN LAPLACE. 
 
 regard of truth, he also asserted that there was no 
 civilized nation which did not permit in its territory 
 the free toleration of all religions. He demanded — 
 
 1. That the Catholic worship be declared free 
 
 throughout all the dominions subject to 
 the king of the Sandwich Islands, and that 
 the members of this religious faith eujoy in them 
 all the privileges granted to Protestants. 
 
 2. That a site for a Catholic church be given by 
 the government of Honolulu, a port frequented by 
 the French, and that this church be ministered to by 
 priests of their nation. 
 
 3. That all Catholics, imprisoned on account of 
 religion since the last persecutions extended to the 
 French missionaries, be immediately set at liberty. 
 
 4. That the king of the Sandwich Islands deposit 
 in the hands of the captain of I'Artemise the sura of 
 twenty thousand dollars, as a guarantee of his future 
 conduct towards France, which sum the government 
 will restore to him when it shall consider that 
 the accompanying treaty will be faithfully complied 
 with. 
 
 5. That the treaty signed by the king of the 
 Sandwich Islands, as well as the sum above men- 
 tioned, be conveyed on board the frigate rArtemise 
 by one of the principal chiefs of the country, and 
 also that the batteries of Honolulu salute the 
 French flag with twenty-one guns, which will be 
 returned by the frigate. 
 
 If these conditions were not complied with, and 
 the treaty signed which accompanied the manifesto, 
 Captain Laplace declared his intention to make im- 
 mediate war upon the Islands. He addressed let- 
 ters to the English and American consuls, informing 
 
HIS HOSTILITY TO THE MISSION. 159 
 
 them of his intention to commence hostilities on 
 the 12th of July, at noon, against the king of the 
 Islands, should he refuse to accede to the conditions 
 of the treaty, the clauses of which were explained, 
 as he informed them, in the manifesto, of which he 
 sent them a copy ; at the same time offering an asy- 
 lum on board the frigate to the citizens of the two 
 nations, who in case of war should apprehend dan- 
 ger to their persons or property. But in the letter 
 to the American consul, there was this important 
 addition, — 
 
 " I do not include in this class the individuals, 
 who, although horn, it is said, in the His hostility 
 United States, make a part of the Protes- sion. 
 tant clergy of this archipelago, direct the counsels 
 of the king, influence his conduct, and are the true 
 authors of the insults given by him to Prance. For 
 me they compose a part of the native population, 
 and must undergo the unhappy consequences of a 
 war, which they shall have brought on this coun- 
 try." 
 
 He referred of course to the American mission a- 
 ries, who, for the reasons alleged, were not to be 
 recognized and treated as American citizens. 
 
 The king being at Maui, a vessel was sent for 
 him, and the time for commencing hostilities was, 
 at the request of Kekauluohi, the regent, deferred to 
 the 15th of the month. On Saturday, the 13th, the 
 acting governor of Oahu delivered on board the frig- 
 ate the $20,000 demanded by Captain Laplace, and 
 also the treaty signed by the regent and himself in 
 behalf of their sovereign. The king ai'rived the 
 next day at nine o'clock in the morning. At eleven 
 o'clock a military mass wfts celebrated on shore, in 
 
160 HIS REAL OBJECT. 
 
 a house belonging to the king, attended by Captain 
 Laplace, who was escorted by a company of one hnn- 
 dred and fifty men with fixed bayonets and martial 
 lunsic. The treaty was brought to the king for sig- 
 nature on Tuesday, the 16th, at fiye o'clock p. is.., and 
 he was told that if it was not signed by a prescribed 
 indignitj of- hour the next morning, the French gor- 
 king. ernment would send a larger force, and 
 
 take possession of the Islands. The king requested 
 time to adrise with his chiefs, but the threat was 
 repeated, and he was induced without longer delay 
 to sign the document. 
 
 One of the articles of this treaty provides, that 
 French wines and brandy shall not be prohibited, 
 and shall pay a duty of only five per cent, on the 
 value. The frigate sailed on the 20th of July. 
 
 It was well understood by all parties at the time, 
 Reiiobjat that the Tcal object of the treaty dictated 
 sfLapiaM. Y,\ Laplace to the Hawaiian govern ment, 
 was to secure, by intimidation and force, a free ac- 
 cess for the Romish priests to the Sandwich Islands. 
 Indeed, the only object gained by these dishonorable 
 proceedings, except removing obstucles from the 
 sale of intoxicating liquors, was the introduction of 
 those priests against the wishes of the islanders. 
 The French trader had really as much liberty before 
 the visit of Laplace, not only to reside at the Islands, 
 but for every traffic there except in wine and brandy, 
 as he has had since, and he was as secure in person 
 and property. Xor were the American missionaries 
 the authors of the proceeding's of the government 
 towards the papists, otherwise than by having been 
 the means of the general adoption of the Protestant 
 evangelical religion. 
 
RESULTS OF THESE PROCEEDINGS. 161 
 
 The French consul, having obtained a treaty ac- 
 cording to his mind, engaged largely in Results of 
 the sale of intoxicating- drinks. The Eng- coemngs. 
 lish consul had before succeeded in retaining one 
 of the Romish priests, named Walsh, at the Islands, 
 on the plea of his Irish nativity, and consequent 
 right to receive British protection. This man, em- 
 boldened by the late proceedings, made no longer 
 a secret of his profession, and exerted himself to 
 proselyte the natives. He denounced the Hawaiian 
 Bible, and told the people that their marriages, 
 solemnized by Protestants, were invalid, and that 
 the missionaries themselves were living in adul- 
 tery. He encouraged the use of wine, brandy, 
 and tobacco ; which last was so used by the natives 
 as to produce a pernicious intoxication. At first, 
 there was a rush to his place of worship, but the 
 attendance soon began to fall off. The native Ro- 
 manists were zealous. They even renewed the old 
 incantations over the sick, and pretended to work 
 miracles. By such means, a considerable Roman- 
 ist party was raised on Oahu, including, among 
 its most zealous members, those who had always 
 been foremost in every outbreak of the old idolatry. 
 Yet the influence of Romanism, down to the end of 
 the year, was almost wholly confined to Oahu, and 
 even there only a few church members were drawn 
 away, and there were fewer converts among the peo- 
 ple than had been expected. In the minds of the 
 natives, the outrages by Laplace, war, brandy, the 
 robbery of $20,000, and popery, were all closely as- 
 sociated ; and the people were little disposed then, 
 and it has been so ever since, to favor a i-eligion 
 
 which had been forced upon them at the cannon's 
 u 
 
162 SCHOOL FOR THE YOUNG CHIEFS. 
 
 oioutb, and tbe whole tendeucy of which was so 
 evideutly demoralizing.^ 
 
 The United States East India squadron, under 
 Visit of an Commodore Read, arrived in the October 
 (quadron. following, remained about a month, and an 
 account of the French outrage, drawn up by Mr. 
 Castle, was published at Honolulu at the expense of 
 sixteen officers of the squadron. 
 
 In this year a school was instituted for the young 
 School for chiefs. It grew out of the fact that the 
 chiefs. old chiefs were rapidly disappearing, and 
 
 that, in the change of times, the nation could no 
 longer be ruled by ignorant men, whatever their 
 rank. It was obvious to the chiefs themselves, that 
 their children must be educated, or not inherit the 
 consideration and authority of their fathers. Here- 
 tofore the chief men had not been willing to have 
 their children deprived of that train of attendants, 
 which they had regarded as essential for persons of 
 their standing. But they now saw the necessity of a 
 good education, and of dispensing with this train, 
 even in the case of children belonging to the high- 
 est rank. They therefore assented to the plan of 
 having their children taken into the family of a mis- 
 sionary ; and Mr. and Mrs. Cooke were the persons 
 of their choice. A suitable house was erected, and 
 the late Hon. John li, an intelligent and faithful 
 member of the native church — since a judge in the 
 Supi'eme Court of the Islands, and more recently, and 
 till the close of his life, acting pastor of the church 
 at Ewa, — was appointed assistant guardian, to be 
 aided by his wife, a person of like character. The 
 school was liked by the parents. The king, on one 
 
 1 Tracy's BUtirry, p. 408. 
 
WHO WERE EDUCATED THERE. 163 
 
 occasion, when surveying the happy group of pupils, 
 aud noticing their improvement, said to them : " I 
 wisli my lot had been like yours. I deeply regret 
 the foolish manner in which I spent the years of my 
 youth." The government at length assumed the 
 support of the school, which contained fourteen 
 youug chiefs of both sexes. Two of them who were 
 have since reigned as kings, and one there. 
 (Emma) as queen ; the education of those three 
 royal persons having been obtained at this school. 
 Wheu at the Islands in 1863, 1 saw no ladies more 
 accomplished than Queen Emma, aud another lady, 
 also educated at this institution, then the wife of a 
 highly respectable American resident at Honolulu.. 
 But the circumstances of the pupils were not favor- 
 able to permanent religious impressions. 
 
CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 EEMABKABLE GROWTH OP THE CHUECHES. 
 
 1825-1870. 
 
 From the year 1837 till the author's official visit 
 somceBof *» the Islands in 1863, — when the large 
 information, mission churches began to be divided into 
 smaller ones, with the expectation of placing each 
 under a native pastor, — the mission was accustomed 
 to send to the Missionary House annual tabular 
 views of the several churches. These furnish a 
 striking illustration of the power of divine grace on 
 those Islands; aud I have thought it worth while to 
 bring the facts therein contained into a single tab- 
 ular view. Without some such exhibition of the 
 tieasons for a growth of the churchcs through the entire 
 ubuiarTiew. period, we cannot properly estimate the 
 extent and value of the religious influence exerted 
 on the Sandwich Islands, nor the degree of discre- 
 tion exercised by our missionary brethren. The table 
 will show that, if the great awakening did not ex- 
 tend in its more active form beyond the year 1840, 
 the fruits of it were largely gathered after that time, 
 and also that religion was frequently revived in sub- 
 sequent years. There is probably no great district 
 of our own country that, for so long a time, has had 
 such accessions to its churches in proportion to the 
 population. 
 
 The table gives the number admitted to each of 
 Description ^lic stiitiou churclics, ill eacli year from 
 of the table, jggr, ^„ jgg3 i„ei|,sive; thftt is, for twenty- 
 
RESULTS OF THE TABULAR VIEW. 166 
 
 six years. The first column states the admissions 
 during the twelve years preceding 1838; and the 
 last shows (according to a careful revision made in 
 1863), what was the whole number received into 
 each of the churches, and the grand total down to 
 that time. To this the footing up of the yearly ad- 
 missions, as they are given in the table, nearly agrees. 
 The sum total of admissions to 1863, was fifty thou- 
 sand eight hundred and eighty-one ; and through 
 fifty years to 1870, it was fifty-five thousand three 
 hundred. 1 
 
 It hence appears, that in the twelve years preced- 
 ing 1838, one thousand one hundred and Results of 
 sixty-eight hopeful converts were gathered view. 
 into thirteen churches. The number receiyed into 
 twenty churches in the twenty-six years following 
 1837, was forty-nine thousand seven hundred and 
 thirteen, which is an annual average of about nine- 
 teen hundred. The average in the last twelve of 
 these years exceeds a thousand. The reader will see 
 reason to believe, that very many of the converts of 
 1838 and 1839 — as at Kohala, Kailua, Kaawa- 
 loa, Kau, Wailuku, Kaluaaha, and Honolulu — • 
 were kept on probation one, two, or three years. 
 
 1 The footing of the reported admissions each year to 1863, is . 51,146 
 The corrected estimate is 50,881 
 
 Excess 265 
 
 The actual excess must have been somewhat larger, since it appears Croni 
 the tables, that some of the churches occasionally failed to report their ad 
 missions. The yearly additions, subsequent to 1863, were as follows: for 
 1864, 334; for 1865, 347; for 1866, 583; for 1867, 735; for 1868,827; for 
 1869, 884; for 1870, 689; or 4,449; making a total of 55,300. The report 
 of the Evangelical Association for 1870, states the number of church mem- 
 bers at 14,850. This was after a careful revision, at that time, by the pas- 
 tors. The reduction had been going on for several years, and is one of the 
 'ndicationa of decline it the Hawaiian population of tl^e IslsndSi 
 
166 
 
 5 tOOO I VOi-IIOIOfH I 
 
 l> 09 00 O N 
 
 ^ HO -^ *-l CO 
 
 s 
 
 ■<1IOODIS'*50«>fH 
 O iO CO CO 
 
 lO to w , 
 CO OS N I 
 
 totocoo»0'~'tet~QDg 
 
 1- O « i-l lO CO ^ 
 
 « CO 1^ ^ 
 
 rototoeo oi-ir-iN-^coos'*co«awi f-ieo 
 
 OSCO-^tOOS COi-Hp^lOiO® 
 
 IC0COClCslOl*-'C0*-J»O ** 
 
 l-l « »-< -^ l-t 
 
 □0 00 
 
 K 
 o 
 
 w 
 
 a 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 03 
 
 o 
 
 >— I 
 73 
 33 
 
 )— I 
 
 COIN (N-H «M'-''*2'92SS2'^'^*'S2J2 
 
 o »n cs (N »o OS iH 
 
 Gl N b- « O F^ fc* 
 
 COMTj^b-asCOrHi-H rHCOeOCO 
 
 (Mi-HrHiON ,^,-11-4 
 
 S^r--t-m t oDi>moowoi^co i 
 
 T-( i-H CO "-t " 
 
 OS Oi o « lO Tj< « 
 
 OJ i-H GO l> CO I CO OS 
 ■^ Tf< CO CO i-l T-l 
 
 00 OS »0 CO "^ 
 I lO lO l» CO t* 
 
 « ■«* l-t 
 
 ■^ o oa (N (N , »:; 
 
 Tf o ''J' cs eo I »o — 
 
 (N M pH in 1-1 M 
 
 to 04 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 « 
 
 ® 
 
 U9 
 
 
 C<l 
 
 
 
 GO 
 
 § 
 
 b- 
 
 oa 
 
 O 
 
 p-( 
 
 OS o OS ea 1-t 
 
 CO O (M CO 00 
 CO CO CO 
 
 rp Tj* OS Ob ** , ^ , 
 
 fH CO Tl< « I « I i-t I 
 i-( CO t-l 
 
 T|i xn oc cs 
 00 M I o -^ 
 
 CO F^ 
 
 01 00 
 94 
 
 ■■a 
 
 " 03 
 
 id rf ^ 
 
 h 
 
 
 •= - 9-5 
 
 s a § 'o 
 
 m 
 
 a-S-S « S-StS § 3-355 ^tJtS^tSSt? 
 
 
 14 
 
 s 
 
 I 
 
 
 I 
 
167 
 
 at 
 
 IB 
 
 "* c^ w^ co^ **. "^^ ^'l, "^ 
 
 i-T |> C<r «" wT 1^ iH pH 
 
 ™ S S » ? 'i^, >o„ «=, <» '\-*.^^'°^'° ^-'^ "' 
 
 — .— -» F» .-. PK ^ }^ 
 
 cf -^ «^ N i-t 
 
 lO Tf fH I »0 I I N 1^ rH 
 
 N eO i-< t* »o 
 t^ -^ 00 i-l "'1' 
 
 *" § ■* FH I ph I ■* 2 
 
 P 
 
 O 
 EH 
 
 03 
 
 -o 
 
 M 
 
 s 
 
 5 
 
 §fes§^ , sss^ , s||isss«|s 
 
 lO CO (M IQ I CO I I I O 1 
 
 cc»j,««o««,S,t;«, ,S^S^2 
 
 F-( 00 Ol o »> 
 CO N CO CS lO 
 
 CO ^ C^ CS 
 
 *^ ^ I I I 00 ^ 
 
 Ot-<I»C0 M |gOSl'-l'-<li-<'-<»n'-« 
 
 Oj -"^ N OS 00 >-l 
 
 la en m o m oo , 
 
 Oi lo I 1 CO 1 CO lO N I 
 
 (Bl^COtOTPiNpHCOQO OCDlOW^;* iSfe 
 
 (NOlCOCOlN-*"^"^ 
 T}iCiNl>i-H50Tfl> 
 
 i-( CO m -^ CO 
 I I CO CO <rt 1-t ;o 
 
 CO 
 
 
 *ia^ 2s»i ffl'^'3 S'^oas-js 
 1 :2 I g II i S I § § I -I II I I I 
 
 
 o 
 H 
 
 I 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 
168 CONVERSION OF THE YOUNG. 
 
 The number admitted to the churches in 1843, was 
 five thousand two hundred and ninety-six, a greater 
 number than in any preceding year save 1839. 
 
 Up to the time of this awakening, the churches 
 converBion Contained very few young people, but 
 of tho young. Dgarly six hundred children and youth 
 were reported as converts in the year 1838, and the 
 steady accessions to the churches during many sub- 
 sequent years render it very probable that the 
 children received, in one way and another, what 
 may be regarded, under the circumstances, as a 
 Christian education. 
 
 The accessions to the local churches, in the last fif- 
 Admissions tccu ycars embraced in the tabular view, are 
 churches. worthy of spccial note. On the island of 
 Hawaii, we may instance Hilo, which received four 
 hundred and forty-two in 1853 ; Kailua, two hun- 
 dred and seventy-three in the same year ; and Kaa- 
 waloa, one hundred and uinetj^-five in the year pre- 
 ceding. On Maui, Hana received two hundred and 
 fifty-nine in 1847 ; Wailuku, three hundred and six 
 in 1854; Kaanapali, two hundred and forty-eight in 
 1855; Lahaina, one hundred and three in 1859; and 
 Kaluaaha, on Molokai, one hundred and sixty-two in 
 1848. On Oahu, Ewa received four hundred and 
 eleven in 1847 ; Waialua, one hundred and twenty- 
 four in 1854; and Honolulu, five hundred and sixty- 
 three in 1861. On Kauai, Koloa received one hun- 
 dred and two in 1861 ; Waioli, one hundred and sixty 
 in 1862; and Wainiea, one hundred and twenty- four 
 in 1853. 
 
 The church members in 1863, were nineteen thou- 
 ccmmuuic'i' sund six huudrcd and seventy-nine, and 
 oth"™1*o. eighteen thousand eight hundred and forty- 
 eight had then died in the fellowship of the church. 
 
WAS THE NATION THEN CHRISTIANIZED? 169 
 
 If we subtract the sum of these two numbers from 
 the grand total of admissions, it leaves as many as 
 twelve thousand somehow lost to the churches. Of 
 these almost three thousand were from the church 
 at Waimea, on Hawaii, which had still one thou- 
 sand seven hundred and fifty-six members in regular 
 standing. The church at Hilo, previous to the year 
 1863, had received eleven thousand four hundred 
 and ninety-one on profession of faith, but had ex- 
 communicated less than five hundred. That church 
 had lost six thousand five hundred and thirty-five 
 by death, and then had four thousand three hundred 
 and eighty-three members in regular standing. 
 Discipline in most of the churches, was very strict. 
 Abating the large number at Waimea on Hawaii, 
 the losses by excommunication aud otherwise do 
 not exceed what might reasonably have been ex- 
 pected, averaged for so many years, in so many and 
 such large churches ; considering, moreover, the 
 anxiety of the natives to become members of the 
 church, and their ignorance, fickleness, and decep- 
 tive character. 
 
 It was a question difficult to resolve satisfacto- 
 rily, whether the people of the Sandwich wasthona- 
 Islands might be represented as nationally tiaSzed? ' 
 Christianized at the close of the great awakening. 
 There was not then, nor was there for a score of 
 years afterwards, a well defined opinion in the Chris- 
 tian community at home as to what constitutes a 
 national conversion to Christianity. Yet it was true 
 of the Islands at that time, that the constitution, 
 laws, institutions, and religious professions were as 
 decidedly Christian as in any of the older nations of 
 Christendom. There was no other acknowledged 
 
170 IMPERFECTLY CHRISTIANIZED. 
 
 religion, no other acknowledged worship. They had 
 the Sabbath, Christian churches, and a Christian 
 ministry; and their literature, so far as they had any, 
 was almost wholly Christian. Theirs were some of 
 the largest churches in the world, and as great a 
 proportion of the people attending the Sabbath wor- 
 ship, as in any Christian nation. On the other 
 hand, the people as a body, including the greater 
 part of the church-members, had only a partial 
 engrafting of civilization upon their Christianity. 
 They were rude in their dwellings and their social 
 habits, and were sadly wanting in industry and 
 thrift, in judgment and decision of character, and 
 were yet painfully liable to the national sin, which 
 was still wasting them as a people. 
 
 We must pro'bably admit, that whatever right the 
 NotfuuyeQ- Hawaliau churches of 1841 might claim to 
 Jank in ^^'' the Christian name, — and they, doubtless, 
 Christendom ^g^g fyjjy entitled to it, —the nation, as 
 such, could not properly be allowed to take rank in 
 Christendom as a Christian nation. Scarcely twenty 
 years had passed since they wei-e barbarous pagans. 
 Their moral, social, and civil elevation was not yet 
 sufficient to entitle them to such a recognition. Nor 
 were the churches at home prepared to admit it. At 
 the annual meeting of the American Board in Cin- 
 The Board ciuuati, as latc as 1853, the Prudential 
 ognize the Committec ventured upon a somewhat jubi- 
 version. laut annouuccment, that the Sandwich Isl- 
 ands had been Christianized ; but so nuprepai'ed was 
 even the Board, at that time, for appreciating and 
 receiving such intelligence, that the announcement 
 awakened no apparent interest; nor does the fact 
 seem to have been generally credited by the Board 
 until ten years later. 
 
IMPERFECT CHURCH DEVELOPMENT. Vl\ 
 
 The island churches were in their primitive con- 
 dition as late as 1863. All their centres imperfect 
 
 , , 7 . . . . . . church de- 
 
 were at the missionary stations, mission- veiopment. 
 
 aries were, for the most part, the pastors, and 
 but few natives were professedly training for the 
 pastoral office. The important discovery had scarcely 
 then been made, that self-governed, self-reliant 
 churches are hardly a possibility among the hea- 
 then, without pastors of the same race. Nor was it 
 till quite recently, that the missionaries were fully 
 prepared to enter on'a vigorous course of measures 
 for putting the native churches on an independent 
 footing. Churches formed as those at the Islands 
 had been, and so much under the direction of mis- 
 sionaries as they were, could do comparatively little 
 to educate the nation for self-government in its civil 
 departments; except only as they inculcated the 
 principles of justice, equity, and mercy. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 GKOWTH OP THE CIVIL COMMUNITY. 
 
 1838-1842. 
 
 Me. Rich-VRDS, soon after- entering upon his 
 Aconstitn- ofiBciiil (Juties, delivered a course of lec- 
 tioQ adopted, .(.yj-gg ^0 ^i^g chiefs on political economy 
 and the general science of government. From the 
 ideas thus obtained, a constitution was drawn up, 
 based upon their old forms, and published in 1840. It 
 is an interesting fact that, although this constitution 
 greatly restricts the power of both king and chiefs, 
 it was adopted unanimously. In comparison with 
 the past, the progress of the natiou was now more 
 rapid. The liberal policy of other nations, and what- 
 ever of their forms could with propriety be trans- 
 planted, were embodied in the constitution and laws, 
 but on a scale commensurate with the feebleness and 
 youth of the nation. The penal code was greatly 
 improved; pi-imary courts and courts of appeal were 
 established ; the jury system was adopted. Sufficient 
 was done to benefit greatly the position of natives 
 and foreigners. Taxation was rendered more equal, 
 and lighter; encouragement was proffered to indus- 
 try, and to the increase of population ; an enlight- 
 ened public school system was organized. Imperfect 
 as the system may appear to the critical eyes of a 
 superior civilization, it was yet in advance of the 
 
PROPERTY IN THE LANDS. 173 
 
 condition of the people. Wherever it operated fairly 
 and systematically, much good was effected, and it 
 served to prepare the way for more important 
 ch^iges.i 
 
 The common people could now become owners of 
 land in fee-simple. But their extreme pov- Property la 
 erty and want of skill were in the way of '''^"'■"J'- 
 their becoming purchasers. So far as was possible, 
 they received the counsel and aid of their missionary 
 fathers. In one year, through the agency of a single 
 missionary, seven thousand acres of pasture, and 
 several hundred acres of arable land, were secured 
 to a great number of poor people in the northern 
 district of Oahu. A commission was appointed by 
 the government to settle land titles ; and, before the 
 close of 1852, the claims of nearly all the people of 
 the Islands had been investigated. The titles thus 
 obtained were never to be questioned, even by the 
 highest courts; and would invest the people with 
 rights before unknown on any of the Islands, scarcely 
 even by the highest chiefs. An impulse was thus 
 given to the erection of better dwellings, and to a 
 better cultivation of the soil, as was soon manifested 
 throughout the Islands. 
 
 An impressive lesson, teaching the people that the 
 laws were more than mere recommenda- Enforcement 
 tions, was the execution of a chief for the ''"^''' 
 murder of his wife. He was put on trial, pronounced 
 guilty by a native jury, and suffered the full penalty 
 of the law, which was death by hanging. A similar 
 lesson was taught to foreigners, by a fine imposed on 
 the English consul for riotous conduct. 
 
 The Laplace treaty had proved so injurious to the 
 
 1 Jarves'a History, p. 171. 
 
174 TBE KING AND TEMPERANCE. 
 
 cause of temperance, that a movement to arrest the 
 Thekingand ^vil was simultaneously made among the 
 temperance, ghiefs, without conccrt, at Honolulu and 
 at Lahaina. The king was at the latter place, and 
 he and the chiefs who were with him formed a tem- 
 perance society. On putting his name to the pledge, 
 he said : " I am one who wish to sign this pledge. 
 Not, however, on account of the address we have 
 just heard (referring to an address by Mr. Baldwin), 
 hut I thought of it before, and the evil of drinking 
 rum was clear to me. Here is the reason why I 
 thought it an evil. I am constituted a father to the 
 people and the kingdom, and it belongs to me to 
 regulate all the other chiefs. I have therefore become 
 really ashamed, and I can no longer persist in rum- 
 drinking. This is the reason why I subscribe my 
 name to this pledge." 
 
 Two days previous to this, a large temperance 
 General tern- meeting was held at Honolulu, and Gover- 
 movement. uor Kekauuaoa, and several other chiefs, 
 with some hundreds of the common people, took the 
 pledge. In addition to this, about seven hundred 
 children belonging to the first parish in Honolulu, 
 then under the cai'e of Dr. Armstrong, formed a 
 "cold-water armj," and took the pledge as teeto- 
 talers, with much zeal for the cause. Their motto 
 was, "Water only; away with that which intoxi- 
 cates." The restraints of law having been weakened 
 by French interference, it was deemed the more 
 necessary to create a public sentiment. This wias in 
 March, 1842. Writing from Honolulu in the Octo- 
 ber following, Dr. Armstrong declares, that he bad 
 known only three cases of drunkenness among the 
 natives since April, and it was then as much as a 
 
DEATH OF HOAPILI. 175 
 
 native's character was worth to he seen drinking a 
 glass of rum. He also represents the king as fre- 
 quently addressing temperance meetings. 
 
 Hoapili, the aged governor of Maui, and the high- 
 est among the living male chiefs, next to j^^ai of 
 the king, died in the first month of 1840. h°*p'"- 
 lie was among the earliest converts on Maui, and was 
 a striking monument of the grace of God. He ex- 
 celled all his compeers in his humble faith, Hisoharac- 
 his attachment to the word and house of **'" 
 God, and his patriotic devotion to the interests of his 
 country, both as a magistrate and a citizen of Zion. 
 Those who saw him while awaiting the summons of 
 death, were affected by the interest he manifested in 
 his prospects beyond the grave. His hopes rested 
 humbly but confidently on the righteousness of the 
 Lord Jesus, his all-sufficient Saviour. Ten days be- 
 fore his death, he requested to be carried to the 
 house of God, a privilege he longed once more to 
 enjoy. His last interview with the king was tender 
 and affecting. After conversing in a dignified man- 
 ner concerning his own departure, and entreating 
 the king to become a Christian man, he became much 
 affected, and laying his hand ou the lap of the king, 
 burst into a flood of tears. He strictly prohibited 
 wailing on the occasion of his death, and requested 
 that his grave might be near that of Mr. McDonald, 
 a member of the mission who had died in the previous 
 year; and these injunctions were strictly complied 
 with. 
 
 The time had now come to look for some reaction 
 in the community; to expect those who Time for a 
 had been affected in the great awakening, '™^'=''°°- 
 but not truly converted, to fall away ; those who had 
 
176 POPERY AND INTEMPERANCE. 
 
 counterfeited piety, to throw off tlie mask ; and those 
 Christians whose zeal had outrun their other graces, 
 to relax their efforts, and become lukewarm and 
 careless. The reaction was aided by the united 
 power of popery and intemperance. There was more 
 or less of revival, however, at all the stations on Ha- 
 waii, and at some places on the other islands. 
 
 Popery and intemperance rendered each other iin- 
 AUiance of portaut aid. The priests aided the grog- 
 PXmpe^r-* shops, by teaching the lawfulness of alco- 
 snce. holic driuks : and the shops nourished an 
 
 appetite which made people love such preaching, and 
 follow the preachers. In some parts of Oahu, the 
 natives began to manufacture a kind of whiskey. Fa- 
 naticism of the grossest form lent its aid. One man 
 on Oahu prtitended to be the Messiah, and obtained 
 followers. Some pretended to be possessed of devils, 
 and one to cast out devils by a variety of incanta- 
 tions. Universalism and infidelity showed them- 
 selves ; heathen songs and sports were resumed. All 
 these forms of error, folly, and vice belonged to one 
 party, and composed a grand anti-protestant influ- 
 Anti-prot- ence, of which popery was the exciter and 
 ment. Icadcr. A bishop and three priests arrived 
 
 early in the year, and three more priests and some 
 lay assistants in November. They made vigorous 
 efforts to obtain converts, especially on Oahu, and in 
 the western and northern part of Hawaii ; but were 
 less successful than they expected to be, and indeed 
 It is unsuc- 1^^* i\\&n they thought they were. Huu- 
 oessfui. dreds of apparent converts left them before 
 the end of the year. At Kailua, they were deliberately 
 cheated. A large number of natives, acting in 
 concert, joined under a fictitious name. Having 
 
UNITED STATES EXPLORING SQUADRON. 177 
 
 gratified their curiosity by seeing "the pope and the 
 images" to the best advantage, they disappeared, 
 and when the priests inquired for them, no such 
 persons could be found. In all parts. of the Islands, 
 those who witnessed the Roman Catholic worship 
 generally agreed that it was idolatry ; a religion of 
 the same kind, essentially, with that which they had 
 practiced in the days of Kamehameha the Great. 
 David Malo, one of the most intelligent of the 
 natives, made the tour of Oahu for the pui-pose of 
 lecturing on the subject, for which his intimate 
 knowledge of the old idolatry admirably qualified 
 him. When the priest insisted that their use of 
 images was not exactly worship, the natives quoted 
 from the second commandment, " Thou shalt not 
 how down unto them." The bowing down could 
 neither be denied, nor explained away to the satisfac- 
 tion of the people. But very few members of the 
 churches became their followers. Even those who 
 were under censure, very generally rejected them.^ 
 
 The visit of the United States Exploring Squad- 
 ron in September, 1840, under Commodore omtedsutes 
 Wilkes, continued two months or more, squadroS 
 and was an advantage to the Islands. Captain Hud- 
 son was a pious man, and repeatedly addressed con- 
 gregations of natives, and with good effect. The gen- 
 eral deportment, both of the officers and the scientific 
 corps, was such as to strengthen every good influ- 
 ence ; and the " Narrative of the Exploring Expedi- 
 tion " by Commodore Wilkes, published after his re- 
 turn, contains much valuable information concerning 
 the mission. An outlay, moreover, of sixty thousand 
 dollars by the squadron, while at the Islands, for the 
 
 1 Tracy's Eislm-y, p. 439, 
 12 
 
178 A PROHIBITORY LAW. 
 
 supply of its wants, did something to mitigate the 
 embarrassment occasioned by Captain Laplace's op- 
 pressive levy on the government. The commodore 
 set himself zealously against the late demoralizing 
 influence of the French man-of-war; and, at his 
 recommendation and that of his officers and the 
 A prohib- American consul, the king published a law, 
 itory law. prohibiting his subjects from the manufac- 
 ture and use of intoxicating drinks. The evil was 
 thus greatly checked ; though not until after there 
 had been sad confirmation of the truth, that re- 
 formed drunkards do not easily resist the intoxicat- 
 ing cup, when it is pressed to their lips. 
 
 The most effectual check, however, iu ihe vicinity 
 Reviyaiat ^f Houolulu, was a uew outpouriug of the 
 Bwa. Holy Spirit at Ewa, after a day of humilia- 
 
 tion and prayer. The house of God was again filled. 
 Many backsliders returned to their duty, and many 
 who had appeared hopeful during the late revival, 
 and had afterwards lost their seriousness, were again 
 awakened. Prayer-meetings were established in 
 every neighborhood, and the study of the missionary 
 was often thronged by persons desirous of convers- 
 ing with him on the subject of religion. 
 
 A stop was thus put to the progress of drunken- 
 ness and other vices that were beginning to prevail, 
 and gi-eat numbers were brought to the house of 
 God, who had long neglected divine worship. 
 
 The elevation of the common schools by means of 
 Unexpected a supply of tcachcrs from Lahainaluna, suf- 
 good laws, fered an unexpected check from the opera- 
 tion of the new code of laws. These laws very prop- 
 erly made every native master of his own earnings, 
 except so much as went to pay his taxes. One of 
 
DEATH OF HOAPILIWABINE. 179 
 
 the first consequences of this freedom was, that the 
 teachers began to fail of their support. To remedy 
 this evil, a law was enacted requiring all children, 
 over four and under foui'teen years of age, to attend 
 school five days every week ; and a piece of land was 
 set apart in each school district, for the support of 
 the teacher. Upon this land every man was required 
 to labor nine days in the year ; three of the days to 
 be taken from the king's time, three from that of 
 the local chiefs, and three from his own. Under this 
 law, the number of schools rapidly increased. 
 
 The decease of Hoapiliwahine occurred at Lahai- 
 na in the first month of 1842. She was the Death of 
 widow of Hoapili, who died just two years um. ■ 
 before, and a sister of Kaahumanu. She was indeed 
 a mother in Israel. For fifteen years her heart and 
 hand had been in every good work, and her name 
 was precious to all on the Islands who loved the 
 cause of Christ. Very many of the poor and needy 
 mourned her loss as that of a parent ; and the mem- 
 bers of the mission felt bereaved of one who was 
 always a tender-hearted friend. 
 
 The eighth and ninth reinforcements arrived in 
 the time now under review, consisting of uewmis- 
 the Rev. Messrs. Bond, Dole, Paris, Rowell, "°°™''=- 
 and J. W. Smith, and Mr. Rice, as teacher. The 
 last named clergyman was also a physician. 
 
 I now give a summary view of the means iheDationai 
 employed in 1842 for educating the nation, -education. 
 
 The seminary at Lahainaluua — opened as a self- 
 supporting school for adults in 1831, and Lahainaiuna 
 in 1837 made a boarding-school for children '^^■^^■^■ 
 from seven to twelve, and for youth from twelve to 
 twenty years of age — had been furnished with ample 
 
180 FEMALE BOARDING-SCHOOL. 
 
 buildings by the American Board. The principal 
 building had been enlarged and greatly improved, 
 and furnished witli apparatus, and houses had been 
 erected for a printing-office, and for three ordained 
 married teacliers. These buildings, with dormitories 
 for more than a hundred students, formed a village 
 of some interest. There were one hundred and seven 
 pupils. Of its graduates, one hundred and forty-four 
 were then living; and of these one hundred and 
 five were teachers, thirty-five were ofiicers of govern- 
 ment, seventy-three were church members in regular 
 standing, and nine were officers of churches. There 
 was a small theological class in the seminary. 
 
 The female boarding-school at Wailuku, on Maui, 
 Female undcr the care of Mr. and Mrs. Bailey and 
 Bchoo"^ Miss Ogden, had sixty pupils. They were 
 instructed, not only in Christian truth, but in ge- 
 ography, mental and written arithmetic, moral phi- 
 losophy, natural theology, reading, writing, draw- 
 ing, composition, and various arts adapted to the 
 station of Hawaiian women. At daylight the pu- 
 pils repaired to their gardens, where they exercised 
 till half past six, when they were called to prayers. 
 They breakfasted at seven, and after that were em- 
 ployed for an hour in putting their rooms in order. 
 From nine to eleven was spent in study and reci- 
 tation. The next half hour they spent as they 
 pleased. Prom half past eleven to twelve, they 
 bathed and prepared their dinners. From dinner 
 until two was at their own disposal, and much 
 of it was spent in study. From two till four, they 
 gave attention to spinning, weaving, sewing, knit- 
 ting, making mats, etc., under the instruction of 
 Miss Ogden. From four to five, they devoted 
 
OTHER BOARDING-SCHOOLS. 181 
 
 to exercise, had supper at five, and the remainder 
 of the day was at their own disposal. At tlie even- 
 ing devotions they recited the " Daily Pood " and 
 received such religious instruction as seemed appro- 
 priate. During the year, five of the girls were mar- 
 ried to graduates of Lahainaluna. 
 
 There were two boarding-schools at Hilo, one 
 under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Lyman, other tioard- 
 commenced in 1837, having from thirty '^^s-^'^°°\'- 
 to sixty boys, preparing generally for the Lahaina- 
 luna seminary ; the other for girls, commenced by 
 Mrs. Coan in 1839, taught by her, and sustained by 
 her, with such aid as she could obtain from the 
 pupils and their parents, and from other natives. 
 The annual expenses of this school were about four 
 hundred dollars. The scholars, of whom there were 
 twenty, wei"e taught the common branches, and the 
 school was easily governed, and repeatedly enjoyed 
 the special influences of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 At Waialua, on the northern side of Oahu, was 
 a manual labor boarding-school for boys, Manuajiabor 
 with from fifteen to twenty pupils. It was ^^°°^' 
 a successful experiment, but was brought to a close 
 after a few years by the lamented deaths of Mr. and 
 Mrs. Locke, with whom it originated. 
 
 At Waioli, on Kauai, there was a select school, 
 for educating teachers, under the care of gehooifor 
 Mr. and Mrs. Johnson. This was partly ^'^^''''^■ 
 a manual labor school. The pupils numbered from 
 thirty-five to seventy-five, and many of them were 
 boarded by native church members. 
 
 Select schools were maintained at nearly all the 
 stations, to train teachers, and to show geiect 
 how schools should be taught. Mr. and ^•"'™'»- 
 
182 SCHOOL FOR MISSIONARIES' CHILDREN. 
 
 Mrs. Knapp were at the head of one such school at 
 Honolulu, in a first-rate school-house built by the 
 natives. 
 
 In 1841, the American Board opened a school for 
 School for the children of missionaries at Punahou, 
 missionariea. about two miles from the harbor of Hono- 
 lulu, and placed it under the care of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Dole. 
 
 The number of common schools was three hun- 
 common ^rcd and fifty-seven, and of pupils, eight- 
 whoois. ggjj thousand and thirty-four. They were 
 languishing eai-ly in the year, from the fact that the 
 rewards of labor in almost every other department 
 of industi-y were becoming more sure to Hawaiians, 
 with no corresponding increase in that of education. 
 The teachers could not be expected to be uninflu- 
 enced by this state of things ; many of them left 
 their work, and at length government took the 
 common schools under its support and direction, 
 and provided by law for the attendance of the chil- 
 dren, and for a more liberal and regular support of 
 the teachers. 
 
 It should be added, that Sabbath-schools were 
 Sabbath- taught at all the stations, and were at- 
 echoois. tended by great numbers, both of adults 
 and children. The care and instruction of these 
 schools devolved chiefly on the missionaries ; but 
 they were aided by many of the more intelligent na- 
 tive church members, and in some instances these 
 had the entire charge of large, successful schools. 
 
CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 KAPIOLANI, HEEOINB OF THE VOLCANO. 
 1841. 
 
 Kaawaloa, the residence of Kapiolaui, was on the 
 northern shore of Kealakekua Bay, where nerresi- 
 Captain Cook was killed in 1779. Mr. Ely, ^'"'"'■ 
 and after him Mr. Ruggles, resided there ; but Mr. 
 Ruggles removed to a more desirable abode for a 
 missionary and his family, about two miles back 
 from the bay. The chiefs and people then made a 
 road from thence to the bay, and erected there a 
 convenient house of worship. The site is one of the 
 pleasantest on the Islands, at least two thousand 
 feet above the ocean, fanned by the sea breeze dur- 
 ing the heat of the day, and by the land wind at 
 night. The soil is fertile, and produces grapes, figs, 
 pomegranates, oranges, guavas, coffee, and other 
 tropical fruits. 
 
 Naihe died in November, 1831, nearly ten years 
 before his wife. He belonged to the race Death and 
 
 „ , . „ J , . , „ character of 
 
 01 chieis, and sometimes was spoken of as Naihe. 
 " the national orator; " why, I do not know. When 
 Kuakini was sent to Oahu, early in 1831, to suppress 
 the insuiTectionary movements on that island, he 
 made Naihe temporary governor of Hawaii, but 
 near the close of the year he died suddenly of pa- 
 ralysis. Naihe had been more conservative than his 
 
184 EARLY HISTORY OF KAPIOLAM. 
 
 compeers, and slow to renounce the idolatry of iiis 
 ancestors, bxit I'efused to aid those who made war in 
 its defense. When Kapiolani, in her zeal for the 
 new religion, decided to invade the regions of Pele, 
 he advised against it, but left her free to act on 
 her own discretion. When Kaahumanu wished to 
 put the bones of the deified kings into coffins, and 
 bury them in the earth out of the way of the su- 
 perstitious people, Naihe, a resident in that re- 
 gion, had no boards to spare for that purpose, but 
 his wife came promptly to her aid. At length the 
 gospel appeared to gain the control of his heart, and 
 he became a firm and steady supporter of good 
 morals and religion. As a magisti-ate, he was firm 
 in executing the laws, which were enforced by his 
 example, as well as by his authority. The mission 
 pronounced him an affectionate brother, an able 
 counselor, and a valuable coadjutor in the support 
 of schools and other means of planting the institu- 
 tions of the gospel. 
 
 Kapiolani was a descendant of one of the ancient 
 Bariyhistory Hawaiian kings. Her lauded possessions 
 of Kapiolani. bordcrcd on the beautiful waters of Kealake- 
 kua Bay, and rose into the woodlands of Mauna Loa. 
 In early life she is said to have been intemperate; 
 and, for a year or more after her first acquaintance 
 with the missionaries, she lived with two husbands, 
 according to the pagan custom with persons of her 
 rank. Following the example of Keopuolaui, as 
 soon as she became similarly enlightened, she sep- 
 arated herself from the younger of the two. The 
 mission families wei-e objects of curiosity to the 
 people from the time of their first landing at Kailua, 
 which was about sixteen miles north of Kaawaloa ; 
 
HER RESIDENCE AT HONOTMLU. 18.") 
 
 and many came to see them, even from more dis- 
 tant places. Kapiolani was among their more fre- 
 quent visitors, coming with her husband, in their well 
 manned double canoe. Even then, her sprightly, 
 inquisitive mind made her interesting, and she soon 
 seized upon the outlines of the gospel. 
 
 The removal of Mr. and Mrs. Thurston to Hono- 
 lulu, already mentioned, in consequence of the with- 
 drawal of the royal family from Kailua, induced 
 Naihe and Kapiolani to remove also, and Herresi- 
 they remained at Honolulu till the spring Honolulu. 
 of 1823. While there, Kapiolani was much enlight- 
 ened and benefited by her intercourse with the mis- 
 sionaries. When the first reinforcement arrived, 
 she urged the claims, both of Kailna and of her 
 own Kaawaloa, as stations ; and great was her joy 
 at the prospect that both places would soon be oc- 
 cupied. 
 
 In anticipation of this event, Kapiolani began, im- 
 mediately on her return, to erect a thatched Reception of 
 house of worship down on the shore, like '"'"^^'"■""y 
 one which Kuakini had erected at Kailua, and 
 she became almost impatient at the unavoidable de- 
 lay of Mr. and Mrs. Ely. Though her husband did 
 not yet fully sympathize with her in these matters, 
 he did not refuse cooperation ; and the old chief 
 Kamakau seems to have been more advanced in the 
 Christian life than herself. The house of worship 
 was dedicated on the last day of February, 1824. 
 Mr. Thurston preaching on the occasion to a large 
 and attentive audience. Mr. and Mrs. Ely ar- 
 rived soon after, and found that a house had been 
 built for their accommodation, and received also a 
 pledge from the friendly chiefs of vegetables and 
 
186 HER APPEARANCE IN SICKNESS. 
 
 fresh water, free of expense, which had to be brought 
 from a distance. 
 
 In July, Kapiolani had a painful illness. When 
 Her nppMir- Mr. Ely cxpresscd anxiety for her recovery, 
 ness. her reply was : " I wish to suffer the will 
 
 of God patiently. If it be his will, I desire to de- 
 part and be with Christ. Then I shall be free from 
 sin. Once I greatly feared death, but Christ has 
 taken away its sting." From this sickness she re- 
 covered ; and a call she made at Mr. Ely's soon after- 
 ward, will illustrate the character of her piety. She 
 spoke with great interest of the state of man. " The 
 heavens and earth," she said, " the sun, moou, and 
 stars, the birds and fishes, the seas, mountains, 
 valleys, and rocks, all combine to praise the Lord. 
 But where is man, poor, sinful man ? He is mute. 
 God has given him a mouth and knowledge, but 
 man refuses to praise Him." As she spoke, she 
 wept. Then she added : " We are dreadfully de- 
 praved. We are justly the objects of God's dis- 
 pleasure. We shall stand speechless at *the bar of 
 God." 
 
 Not long after her recovery, Kapiolani made a 
 Visit to La- visit of a mouth at Lahaina, where Mr. 
 haina. Richards was then residing. Her habit 
 
 was to make a daily call on him and his wife. Her 
 nature was eminently social, and seems to have been 
 remarkably sanctified by grace. Speaking of public 
 worship, one Sabbath evening, she said : " I love to 
 go to the house of God, for there I forget the world. 
 When among the chiefs, I hear so much about 
 money, and cloth, and land, and ships, and bargains, 
 that I wish to go where I can hear of God, and 
 Christ, and heaven." She continued : " When I 
 
VISIT TV THE VOLCANO. 187 
 
 hear preaching about Jesus Christ, my spirit goes 
 out to him ; and when I hear about God, my spirit 
 goes to God ; and when I hear about heaven, my 
 spirit goes up to heaven. It goes and comes, and 
 then it goes again, and thus it continues to do." 
 She then inquired, with earnestness, whether Mr. 
 Richards did not think slie liad two souls, saying 
 that it seemed to her she had one good soul, and 
 one bad one. " One says God is very good, and 
 it loves God, prays to Him, and loves Jesus Christ, 
 and loves preaching, and loves to talk about good 
 things. The other one says it does no good to pray 
 to God, and to go to meeting, and keep the Sab- 
 bath." 
 
 " We shall long remember the last evening that 
 we enjoyed her society," wrote Mr. Richards. " She 
 was expecting soon to return to Hawaii, and I there- 
 fore invited her to take tea and spend the evening 
 with us. She came with Keameamahi, who is also 
 one of our best friends. Honorii and Pupuhi joined 
 the circle! The evening was not spent in general 
 conversation. Kapiolani was pleased with nothing 
 that would not come home to the heart. Many en- 
 lightened Christians, after leaving a pious circle, 
 would blush at their own coldness could they but 
 have seen how anxious this chief was to spend her 
 last evening in the best manner possible. At the 
 close of the evening we sung the translation of the 
 hymn, ' Wake, Isles of the South,' and then parted 
 with prayer." 
 
 The visit of Kapiolani to the great crater of Ki- 
 lauea at the close of 1825, while on her visit to the 
 way to the new missionary station at Hilo, ™'°''°°- 
 deserves a special notice. The people living in sight 
 
188 IS WARNED BY A PROPHETESS. 
 
 of this gi'eatest of volcanoes, were more wedded to 
 their heathen superstitions than those whose idols 
 had been destroyed, and who were in frequent in- 
 tercourse with foreigners. They daily sacrificed to 
 Pele, the reputed goddess, supposed to have her 
 dwelling in the fiery abyss, and occasionally her 
 prophets wandered inta more civilized districts, de- 
 nouncing an awful retribution for the general apos- 
 tasy. The spell of this superstition was best 
 broken, perhaps, by a bold intervention on the part 
 of some native of rank and character, and Kapiolaui 
 became the honored instrument for this purpose. 
 
 Hearing at Kaawaloa that missionaries had com- 
 Determines mcuccd a statiou at Hilo, Kapiolani re- 
 wrath™f'toe solvcd to visit them, though her visit in- 
 goddess. volved a journey on foot of more than a 
 hundred miles, over a rough and most fatiguing 
 way. And as Kilauea was on the route, it was her 
 purpose, after reaching it, to give practical demon- 
 stration of her own belief, that Jehovah is the only 
 God of the volcano. In this act of Chilstian her- 
 oism, she rose far above the ideas and sentiments 
 of her countrymen, and indeed of her own husband 
 Naihe, who sought to dissuade her from what ap- 
 peared to them all so rash an enterprise. The de- 
 struction of the tabu and the idols had not given 
 the people a new religion. On her way, she was 
 accosted by multitudes, and entreated not to pro- 
 ceed, lest the goddess of the volcano should be 
 provoked to destroy her. Her answer was : " If I 
 am destroyed, you may all believe in Pele ; but if I 
 am not, then you must all turn to the palapala." 
 iBwarnedby In approaching the region of the volcano, 
 pf Pe°e. " """ she was met by a prophetess of Pele, who 
 
WHO IS SILENCED. t8& 
 
 warned her not to proceed, lest the goddess should 
 come out against her. " And who are you ? " said 
 Kapiolani. " One in whom the god dwells," was 
 the reply. " Then," said Kapiolani, " you are wise, 
 and can teach me; come, sit down." As she hesi- 
 tated, Kapiolani commanded, and she obej'ed. Food 
 was offered her, but she said she was a god, and did 
 not eat. She held a piece of tapa in her hand, 
 which she said was a letter from Pele. " Read it," 
 said Kapiolani. She was reluctant, but when foi-ced 
 to comply, with unexpected presence of mind she 
 held her cloth before her eyes, and poured forth a 
 torrent of unintelligible sounds, which she would 
 have them believe were in the dialect of the ancient 
 Pele. 
 
 Kapiolani then produced her Christian books, and 
 said to the impostor, "You have pretended to de- 
 liver a message from your god, which none of us can 
 understand ; I too have a palapala, and will read 
 you a message from our God, which you can under- 
 stand." She then read sever^rl passages, and called 
 her attention to the character, and works, and will 
 of the great Jehovah, the true God, and to Jesus 
 Christ, as the Saviour of the lost. The ^vTjoia 
 prophetess held down her head, and said *''™'='"*- 
 the god had left her, and she could make no reply. 
 Being again invited to eat, she no longer refused. 
 
 Kapiolani was met by Mr. Goodrich at the crater, 
 who had heard of her intended visit to the volcano, 
 and had come from Hilo, about thirty miles distant. 
 She was glad to see him, and, with her com- Descends in- 
 pany of about eighty, and Mr. Goodrich, t»"'ecmter 
 she descended some hundreds of feet to the black 
 ledge in the crater, and there, amid some of the 
 
190 BER CONDUCT IN THE VOLCANO. 
 
 most terrible natural phenomena on the earth's sur- 
 Her conduct facc, wliicli had ever been appalling to 
 cano. her countrymen, she ate the berries conse- 
 
 crated to Pele, and threw stones into the seething 
 mass. Then she calmly addressed her company: 
 " Jehovah," she said, " is my God. He kindled these 
 fires. I fear not Pele. Should I perish by her anger, 
 then you may fear her power. But if Jehovah save 
 me, when breaking her tabus, then must you fear 
 and serve Jehovah. The gods of Hawaii are vain. 
 Great is the goodness of Jehovah in sending mission- 
 aries to turn us from these vanities to the living 
 God." They then united in a hymn of praise, and 
 bowed in prayer to Jehovah, the Creator and Gov- 
 ernor of the world. 
 
 There was rare moral heroism in this act of Ka- 
 Her Chris- piolaui. Whcu, a few years since, the 
 Han heroism, yyi-jter stood by this grandest of volcanoes, 
 and saw the mass of molten lava upheaving and 
 surging over the breadth of half a mile, through the 
 agency of an unseen power, and beheld a group of 
 Christian native attendants seated thoughtfully by 
 themselves on the verge of the abyss, he would not 
 have deemed it strange if even they had some lin- 
 gerings of the old superstitious fears, though this 
 was almost forty years after the visit of Kapiolani. 
 
 Mr. Ely must have exercised an excessive caution 
 Admission to i" rccciving native converts into the church, 
 the church, gjucg Kapiolaui was not admitted until 
 after this visit. The reception of Kamakau, the 
 old chief already mentioned, was still later. So late 
 as the close of 1826, Naihe was not an accepted can- 
 didate for admission, though believed to be not far 
 from the kingdom of heaven, 
 
BER DOMESTIC LIFE. 191 
 
 Of Kapiolaui, Mr. Ely speaks in stroug terms of 
 commendation. " ^lie is, indeed," he says, "a 
 mother in Israel. No woman on the Islands, proba- 
 bly, appears better than she ; and perhaps there is 
 no one who has so wholly given himself up to the 
 influence and obedience of the gospel. I am never 
 at a loss where to find her in any difficulty. She 
 has a steady, firm, decided attachment to the gos- 
 pel, and a ready adherence to itas precepts marks her 
 conduct. Her house is fitted up in a very decent 
 style, and is kept neat and comfortable. And her 
 hands are daily employed in some useful work." 
 
 The village of Kaawaloa, wliere this noble woman 
 so adorned her Christian profession, was Hcrdomesac 
 situated on a bed of lava forming a plain of '"°' 
 from half a mile to a mile and a half in length, south- 
 east of which are the deep and quiet waters of Kea- 
 lakekua Bay, and southwest the ocean. A precipice 
 of singular appearance rises hundreds of feet on 
 the northeast, and you perceive that it was once a 
 lofty cataract of molten lava, by which the plain was 
 formed. The arable lands are above and beyond the 
 precipice, and a road chiefly of modern construction 
 now descends along the face of the precipice to the 
 landing below. When Kapiolani built the stone 
 house still standing in the beautiful region two 
 miles above Kaawaloa, near where the house of the 
 Rev. Mr. Paris is now located, is not known to the 
 writer. He only knows that she removed to that 
 place to accommodate Mr. Ruggles, the successor of 
 Mr. Ely, whose health required a milder temperature 
 than could be found on the black lava of the shore. 
 
 It was in the village on the plain below, near the 
 sea-shore, that Naihe and Kapiolani resided when 
 
192 BOW SBE ENTERTAINED BER GUESTS. 
 
 they entertained Captain Pinch, of the U. S. ship 
 Vincennes, and the Rev. Charles S. Stewart, in the 
 autumn of 1829 ; and there we shall see Kapiolaui 
 as she was at her own home. The writer imagines 
 that, in the year 1863, he saw some of the forsaken 
 remains of her dwelling. Her house was a spacious 
 building, inclosed in a neat court by a palisade fence 
 and painted gate, from whence she issued to meet 
 them with the air of a dignified matron, her amiable 
 and benignant face beaming with joy. I can do no 
 less than quote the expressive language of Dr. 
 Stewart. 
 
 " This chief," he says, " more than any other, per- 
 haps, has won our respect and sincere friendship. 
 She is so intelligent, so amiable, so lady-like in her 
 whole character, that no one can become acquainted 
 with her, without feelings of more than ordinary 
 interest and respect ; and from all we had known 
 of her, we were not surprised to find the establish- 
 How Ae en- ment she dwells in equal, if not superior, 
 Bueste. ' to any we had before seen — handsomely 
 arranged, well furnished, and neatly kept; with a 
 sitting-room, or hall, in which a nobleman, in such 
 a climate, might be happy to lounge ; and bedrooms 
 adjoining, where, in addition to couches which the 
 most fastidious would unhesitatingly occupy, are 
 found mirrors and toilet-tables fitted for the dress- 
 ing-room of a modern belle. 
 
 " It was near tea-time, and in the centre of the 
 hall a large table was laid in a handsome service of 
 china ; and, after a short stroll in the hamlet, and 
 the rehearsal of the tragedy of Captain Cook's death 
 on the rocks at the edge of the water into which he 
 fell, we surrounded it with greater delight than 1 
 
AN INTERESTING SCENE. 193 
 
 bad before experienced, in observing the improve- 
 ment that has taken place in the domestic and so- 
 cial habits of the chiefs. Kapiolani presided at the 
 tea-tray, and poured to us as good a cup of that 
 grateful beverage as would have been furnished in a 
 parlor at home; while her husband, at the opposite 
 end, served to those who chose to partake of them, 
 in an equally easy and gentleman-like manner, a 
 pork-steak and mutton-chop, with nicely fried 
 wheaten cakes. A kind of jumble, composed prin- 
 cipally of eggs, sugar, and wheat-flour, made up 
 the entertainment. After the removal of these, a 
 salver with a bottle of muscadine wine, glasses, and 
 a pitcher of water was placed on the hospitable 
 board. And every day we remained, similar gener- 
 ous entertainment was spread before various parties 
 from our ship." 
 
 The Vincennes remained several days ; and when, 
 at the close. Captain Finch requested the Rev. Mr. 
 Bingham, who had come with them from Honolulu, 
 to express to Kapiolani the pleasure his visit had 
 afforded him, and his thanks for her hospitality and 
 kindness, her reply was, that the kindness of the 
 visit had all been to herself, to the king and chiefs, 
 and to the nation ; " that he might have had some 
 gratification in the visit, but be could have had no 
 happiness like theirs ; for our happiness," she ex- 
 claimed, clasping her hands and pressing them to 
 her bosom, as she lifted her eyes, glistening with 
 tears, to his, " our happiness is the joy of a captive 
 just freed from prison ! " 
 
 The closing of this domestic scene was beautifully 
 characteristic. Messrs. Stewart and Bing- An interest- 
 ham were to embark in the Vincennes at a ""^ ™™" 
 
 13 
 
194 EER DEATH. 
 
 late hour in the evening, and Kapiolani had engaged 
 to send them on board in a canoe. Entering the 
 principal house to take leave, they found the family 
 at evening prayers. The parting scene, at midnight, 
 is thus graphically described by Dr. Stewart : — 
 
 " The paddlers of the canoe had been aroused from 
 their slumbers ; other servants had lighted numerous 
 brilliant torches of the candlenut, tied together in 
 leaves, to accompany us to the water; and I was 
 about giving my parting salutation, when not only 
 Naihe, but Kapiolani also, said, ' No, not here, not 
 here, but at the shore ; ' and, throwing a mantle 
 around her, attended by her husband, she accompa- 
 nied us to the surf, where, after many a warm grasp 
 of the hand and a tearful blessing, she remained 
 standing on a point of rock, in bold relief amid the 
 glare of torchlight around her, exclaiming again and 
 again, as we shoved off, ' Love to you, Mr. Stewart ! 
 love to Mrs. Stewart ! love to the captain, and to 
 the king ! ' while her handkerchief was waved in 
 repetition of the expression, long after her voice was 
 lost in the dashing of the water, and till her figure 
 was blended, in the distance, with the group by 
 which she was surrounded." 
 
 That the years which intervened between the death 
 of her husband and her own departure, were 
 filled with such acts of usefulness as com- 
 ported with her state of widowhood, with her ad- 
 vancing yeai's, and (as is pi'obable) with a diminished 
 income, is sufliciently evident in the notice of her 
 death by the Kev. Mr. Forbes, then, and for some 
 years, the missionary in that district. He wrote 
 thus: "Our beloved friend and mother in Christ, 
 Kapiolani, is gone to her rest. She died May 5, 1841. 
 
Ber character. 195 
 
 Her end was one of peace, and with decided evidence 
 that your missionaries have not labored in vain. 
 For twenty-four hours and more preceding her death, 
 she was delirious, owing to the violence of Horcharac- 
 the disease, which fell on the brain. This •*''• 
 nation has lost one of its brightest ornaments ; and 
 speaking thus I disparage no one. Her life was a 
 continual evidence of the elevating and purifying 
 effects of the gospel. She was confessedly the most 
 decided Christian, the most civilized in her manners, 
 and the most thoroughly read in her Bible, of all 
 the chiefs this nation ever had ; and it is saying no 
 more than truth to assert, that her equal, in those 
 respects, is not left in the nation. There may be 
 those who had more eslternal polish of manner, but 
 none who combined her .excellences. She is gone to 
 her rest, and we at this station will feel her loss the 
 most. We cannot see how it can be repaired." 
 
 The hand of God is to be acknowledged in the con- 
 sistent, Christian life, for twenty years, of this child 
 of a degraded paganism. Hers was the religion of 
 the Puritans, and the pious reader will desire that 
 all those islanders, from the highest to the lowest, 
 may be like her. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 KATIONAI, CALAMITIES OTEEKtTLED. 
 
 1842-1846. 
 
 We now come to a period in the history of the 
 Prematura mission, in which the infantile government 
 refatbus." of the Islands was precipitated, by various 
 causes, into premature diplomatic relations with 
 some of the great powers of Christendom, and found 
 no small difficulty in preserving an independent 
 existence. 
 
 The Romish missionaries were fully tolerated, but 
 Opposition the sentiment of the nation was against 
 priests. them, and against their religion. No prom- 
 inent chief attached himself to them, though num- 
 bers of the lower order, disaffected with their rulers, 
 or hostile to the Protestant missionaries, became 
 enrolled as their neophytes. Among these were the 
 unruly spirits, who, in the days of Boki and Liliha, 
 were for restoring in some form the old idolatrous 
 rites. The Romish priests complained of the gov- 
 ernment, particularly in regard to the school laws, 
 and the laws concerning marriage. At first they 
 went so far as to remarry couples at their option, 
 and their partisans refused to pay taxes for the 
 pi>blic schools. They were encouraged in their sedi- 
 tious proceedings by the belief that France would 
 sustain them ; and the French consul, under the 
 
DEMANDS BY A NAVAL OFFICER. 197 
 
 same belief, protested against restraint being put, 
 even in the form of license, upon the traffic in ardent 
 spirits. 1 
 
 While affairs were in this state, on the 23d of 
 August, 1842, the French corvette Emhus- Demands by 
 cade. Captain Mallet, arrived at Honolulu, vauffloer 
 The captain refused the customary salutes, and 
 immediately forwarded a letter to the king, with 
 demands more arrogant than those of Laplace. 
 Their purport sufficiently appears in the response of 
 the king, which has a historic value, and was as 
 follows : — 
 
 " HoNOLULD, September 4, 1842. 
 " To S. Mallet, Captain of the French sloop-of-war Embuscade. 
 
 "Greeting: We have received your letter dated 
 the 1st instant, and, with our council as- The king's 
 sembled, have deliberated thereon ; and we "^f""^- 
 are happy to receive your testimony that, if there 
 are instances of difficulty and abuse in these Islands, 
 they are not authorized by this government, and we 
 assure you that we hold in high estimation the gov- 
 ernment of France, and all its estimable subjects. 
 It is the firm determination of our government to 
 observe the treaties with all nations. But the writ- 
 ten laws are a new thing; the people are ignorant, 
 and good order can only be preserved on the part of 
 the government by affording the protection of the 
 laws to all who will appeal to them at the proper 
 tribunals. 
 
 " On the introduction of the Roman Catholic re- 
 ligion, it was understood that toleration was to be 
 fully allowed to all its priests and all its disciples, 
 and this has been done as far as lay in our power^ 
 
 1 Jarves'a Matory, p. 165. 
 
198 TEE KING'S RESPONSE. 
 
 and no one can prove to the contrary. But it is im- 
 possible to put a stop to disputes and contentions 
 between rival religions, and the evils and complaints 
 which result from them. 
 
 " The law favors literature, and as soon as the 
 French priests are ready to found a high- school 
 for the purpose of imparting it to their pupils, and 
 teachers are ready, it shall find a location. 
 
 " The school laws were formed to promote educa- 
 tion in these Islands, and not sectarianism ; and no 
 one should ask the government that they be altered 
 to favor any particular sects. Any man qualified for 
 teaching, being of a good moral character, is entitled 
 to a teacher's diploma; this by reason of his ac- 
 quirement, not of sect. No priest of either sect can 
 give diplomas. Likewise marriage is regulated by 
 law, and no priest of either sect can perform the cer- 
 emony, except the parties obtain a certificate from 
 the governor, or his oflBcer ; and why should the 
 laws be altered ? Difficulties often arise on the sub- 
 ject, and we should regulate our own people. 
 
 " The laws require tJie people to labor on certain 
 days; some for the government, and some for the 
 landlords to whom the labor is due according to law; 
 and the kind of labor is regulated by those to whom 
 labor is due. 
 
 " The laws are not fully established in all parts of 
 the Islands, and probably an ancient custom has been 
 practiced, by which the owner of land would pull 
 down the house of one who built thereon without his 
 cheerful consent; but if the owner of the house 
 complains to the judges, they should grant a trial; 
 and if no satisfaction is obtained, then the governor 
 will grant a trial ; and if that decision is unjust, an 
 
THE DEMANDS NOT ENFORCED. 199 
 
 appeal must be made to the supreme judges, who 
 will sit twice a jear. 
 
 " The ground occupied by the French priests in 
 Honolulu is held by the same tenure as that of the 
 priests of the Protestant religion, and some other 
 foreigners ; and negotiations have been commenced, 
 which it is to be hoped will give equal justice to all. 
 
 " Wlien John li arrives from Kauai, that case will 
 be adjusted, and if he denies the charge which you 
 liave represented, a trial will be granted. 
 
 " Please do us the favor to assure the admiral, that 
 the present laws do not contravene the sixth article 
 of the treaty of the 17th of July. Brandy and wines 
 are freely admitted here, and if any one wishes a 
 license to retail spirits, he may procure one by ap- 
 plying to the proper officers. Those who retail spirits 
 without license are liable to punishment. Please 
 inform him, also, that we have sent ministers to the 
 king of Prance to beg of him a new treaty between 
 us and Prance. 
 
 " Accept for yourself the assurance of our respect 
 and our salutations. 
 
 Kamehameha III. 
 Kekatjluohi." 
 
 Admiral Dupetit Thouars took possession, about 
 this time, on behalf of Prance, of Tahiti and the 
 Marquesas Islands. If his object, in sending the 
 Emhuscade to the Hawaiian king with these imprac- 
 ticable demands, was to do the same with Demands not 
 the Sandwich Islands, the announcement ™f°'''""'- 
 at the close of the king's letter, that he had sent 
 ministers to Prance with a request for a new treaty, 
 is probably the reason why the corvette left without 
 giving further trouble. 
 
200 HOSTILITY OF THE ENGLISH CONSUL. 
 
 An evil now befell the nation greater in appear- 
 ance than any which had preceded it, but providen- 
 tially overruled, in the end, for good. 
 
 Mr. Charlton, the English consul, from the time of 
 Hostility of his arrival in 1825 had acted an unfriendly 
 consul part, both towards the mission, and towards 
 
 the government. He was by no means a fair repre- 
 sentative of his own government, which appears to 
 have been ever willing that the Sandwich Islands 
 should rise and pro.sper under their native dynasty. 
 Mr. Chai'lton's object was to make the islanders the 
 subjects of Great Britain, which he in fact claimed 
 them to be. His hostility to the American mission 
 was in part the result of this policy, but more 
 the overflow of a heart opposed to everything 
 having the form of godliness. His motive in his 
 active effort to secure a permanent footing for the 
 French Roman Catholic mission, was to create an 
 influence adverse to the American. And when at 
 length, but too late, he perceived the direction of 
 afiairs from the impulse he had given them, and that 
 they were urged onward by the naval power of 
 France, he became desperate, and lent himself zeal- 
 ously to injuring the nation. An English party was 
 created. Questions of jurisdiction were bitterly dis 
 cussed; though when they afterwards came before 
 the law adviser of the Crown in England, his opinion 
 was given in favor of the Hawaiian king.^ 
 
 Matters had come to a crisis in the spring of 1842; 
 A friendly ^"<^ j"st at tliis time Sir George Simpson 
 ^■'"- and Dr. McLaughlin, high in the service 
 
 of the Hudson Bay Company, arrived at the Islands. 
 
 After a candid examination of the merits of the 
 
 I Jarves's History, p. 107. 
 
AN EMBASSY TO FOREIGN POWERS. 201 
 
 controversies between their own countrymen and the 
 native government, they decided to use their influ- 
 ence in favor of the latter. As the king feared the 
 effect of tlie false representations of the English 
 consul and his partisans, Sir George advised the 
 sending of commissioners to Europe and to the 
 United States, with power to negotiate for an ac- 
 knowledgment of the independence of the Islands, 
 and for a guarantee against their usurpation by any 
 one of the great powers.^ 
 
 Sir George Simpson, Mr. Richards, and Timoteo 
 Kahalilio, a native chief, were accordingly An embassy 
 <ippointed commissioners. Sir George left powers. 
 immediately for England, and tlie other two directed 
 their course for the United States. Dr. G. P. Judd, 
 a physician connected with the mission, and long 
 known to the government, was invited to take the 
 place of Mr. Richards, and act as recorder and trans- 
 lator. This he did, resigning his connection with 
 the mission. He was subsequently appointed Pres- 
 ident of the Treasury Board, and his services in this 
 capacity were invaluable to the nation. 
 
 In September, two months after the departure of 
 the commissioners, Mr. Charlton, appre- cioseofMr. 
 hensive that the embassy might be prej- career. 
 udicial to him, left his consulate for London, as- 
 signing his oiEcial duties to Alexander Simpson. A 
 characteristic letter to the king is given below.^ No 
 
 1 Jarves's History, p. 173. 
 
 ^ " Britlsh Consulate, Woahoo, September 26, 1842. 
 
 " Sir, — From the msul-o received from the local authorities of your 
 Majesty's government, and from the insults offered to my sovereign, her 
 Most Gracious Majesty, Victoria the First, Queen of the United King lorn 
 of Great Britain and Ireland, by Matthew Kekuaoaoa, governor of this 
 island: and for other weighty causes, affecting the interests of her Maj- 
 esty's subjects in these Islands, I consider it my bounden duty to repair 
 
202 USURPATION BY LORD PAULET. 
 
 sooner was the attention of the British government 
 called to this undiplomatic letter, than it led to the 
 immediate dismissal of the official. The king de- 
 clined to receive Mr. Simpson as vice-consul; but 
 he insisted on retaining the office, and vras able to 
 do much mischief. 
 
 Mr. Charlton, on his way to England, fell in with 
 Lord George Paulet, commanding H. B. M. frigate 
 Carysfort, and found in him an instrument suited to 
 his purpose. A despatch received by Rear Admiral 
 Thomas from Mr. Simpson on the coast of Mexico, 
 had induced him to order the Carysfort to Honolulu, 
 for the purpose of inquiring into the matter. The 
 frigate arrived on tBe 10th of February, 1843. The 
 customary salutes were withheld, and an interview 
 with the acting vice-consul seems to have prepared 
 the commander for extreme measures, looking to- 
 wards the transfer of the Islands to Great Britain. 
 Usurpation I do not dccm it necessary to describe the 
 Paulet. measures, most humiliating and painful to 
 the native government, which led, on the 25th of 
 February, 1843, to a provisional cession ; though 
 under protest against the injustice of the demands, 
 and with an appeal to the British government for 
 redress. 
 
 immediately to Great Britain to lay statements before her Majesty's gov- 
 ernment, and have therefore appointed, by commission, as I am fully 
 authorized to do, Alexander Simpson, Esq., to act as consul until her 
 Majesty's pleasure be known. 
 
 " Your Majesty's government has more than once insulted the British 
 flag, but you must not suppose that it will be passed over in silence. Jus- 
 tice, though tardy, will reach you; and it is you, not your advisers, that 
 will be punished. 
 "I have the honor to be, your Majestj''s most obedient, humble servant 
 
 " RiCHAKD Charlton, 
 
 " Consul,' 
 "His Majesty, Kambhameha." 
 
SUCCESSFUL EMBASSY TO WASHINGTON. 203 
 
 More than two months before this time, Messrs. 
 Ricliards and Hahalilio had put themselves successful 
 in communication with Daniel Webster, Washington, 
 then Secretary of State at Washington, and had 
 received his declaration, " as the sense of the gov- 
 ernment of the United States, that the government 
 of the Sandwich Islands ought to be respected ; that 
 no power ought either to take possession of the Isl- 
 ands as a conquest, or for the purpose of coloniza- 
 tion; and that no power ought to seek for any undue 
 control over the existing government, or any exclusive 
 privileges or preferences 'in matters of commerce." 
 These declarations were virtually repeated by the 
 President in a Message to Congress, on the 31st of 
 December. 
 
 On the 11th of March, Mr. Simpson himself de- 
 parted for England in a vessel belonging to Embassy to 
 the king, with despatches to the Foreign ^o"*™- 
 OfBce from Lord George Paulet. In the same vessel 
 went Mr. J. P. B. Marshall, an American gentleman 
 of excellent character residing at Honolulu, with a 
 commission from the king to represent him in 
 London ; which, however, was not known to Mr. 
 Simpson. 
 
 Meanwhile affairs at the Islands, and especially at 
 Honolulu, assumed a distressing aspect. D„piorabie 
 The law prohibiting violations of the sev- thegovern-' 
 euth commandment was rescinded, and the "™'' 
 barriers to intemperance were broken down ; at a 
 time when no less than four ships of war were in the 
 port, two of them frigates, with twelve hundred men. 
 The scene, for a month or two, reminded the older 
 missionaries of the early period of their mission . The 
 king finding himself divested of powex', retii-ed to 
 
204 DR. JUDD'S RETREAT. 
 
 Maui ; and Dr. Judd, feai-ing the seizure of the ua- 
 Dr. judd's tional records, withdrew them from the gov- 
 retreat. emmeiit house, and secretly placed them in 
 the royal tomb. There, among the deceased sover- 
 eigns of Hawaii, using the coffin of Kaahumanu for a 
 table, for many weeks he found an unsuspected asylum 
 for his own labors in behalf of the kingdom. '■ It 
 required no small degree of prudence on the part of 
 one so influential and beloved among the natives to 
 prevent an actual collision between the hostile parties. 
 With unshaken reliance on the justice of England, 
 the chiefs patiently awaite'd her decision. On the 
 6th of July, Commodore Kearney arrived, command- 
 proiestof ing the U. S. Ship Constellation. He imme- 
 Kearney. diately issucd a public protest against the 
 seizure of the Islands. The presence of a ship of 
 war of a nation friendly to their sovereign rights was 
 encoui'aging to the chiefs. Commodore Kearney on 
 all occasions treated them as independent princes. 
 This courtesy exasperated still further Lord George, 
 who wrote the king that if he should suffer himself to 
 be saluted under the Hawaiian flag, he would forfeit 
 all consideration from her Majesty's government. 
 The king came fi-om Maui on the 21st to hold com- 
 munication with Commodore Kearney. So much ir- 
 rition was now manifested on both sides, that a violent 
 explosion must soon have occurred; when, unex- 
 pectedly to all, on the 26th of July, Rear Admiral 
 Thomas, in the Dublin frigate, arrived from Valpa- 
 raiso, having made all possible speed on receiving 
 the despatches of Lord George."^ 
 
 Admii'al Thomas, immediately on hearing of the 
 Interposition usurpation by his inferior officer, without 
 
 of Admiral ... « . . . . « . . 
 
 ThomM. waitmg tor instructions from his govern- 
 
 1 Jarves' History, p. 183. 
 
THE GOVERNMENT REINSTATED. 20o 
 
 ment, hastened to the Islands, resolved to atone for 
 the indignity done to the king and his people as ef- 
 fectually and speedily as possible. The king was at 
 once, in the most formal and honorable manner, re- 
 instated in his authority. This was on the 31st of 
 July, 1843. The king and chiefs then re- ThegoTem- 
 paired to the great Stone Church to offer Sd™°' 
 thanks for the gracious interposition of Providence. 
 The deportment of Admiral Thomas toward all 
 parties, while at the Islands, was honorable to his 
 character, and he has ever since been gratefully 
 remembered. 
 
 Reference has already been made to a message 
 from the President of the United States to Congress 
 in December, 1842. The committee on foreign re- 
 lations in the House of Representatives, through 
 its chairman, John Quincy Adams, made a report, 
 from which the following is extracted : — 
 
 " It is a subject of cheering contemplation to the 
 friends of human improvement aud virtue, ReporUatiiB 
 that, by the mild and gentle influence of congress. 
 Christian charity, dispensed by humble mission- 
 aries of the g^spel, unarmed with secular power, 
 within the last quarter of a century, the people of 
 this group of Islands have been converted from the 
 lowest debasement of idolatry to the blessings of the 
 Christian gospel ; united under one balanced govern 
 ment ; rallied to the fold of civilization by a written 
 language and constitution, providing security for 
 the rights of persons, propei'ty, and miud; and in- 
 vested with all the elements of right and power 
 which can entitle them to be acknowledged by their 
 brethren of the human race as a separate and inde- 
 pendent community. To the consummation of their 
 
206 ITS INDEPENDENCE ACKNOWLEDGED. 
 
 acknowledgment, the people of the North American 
 Union are urged by an interest of their own, deeper 
 than that of any other portion of the inhabitants of 
 the earth by a virtual right of conquest, not over 
 the freedom of their brother man by the brutal arm 
 of physical power, but over the mind and heart by 
 the celestial panoply of the gospel of peace and 
 love." 
 
 The independence of the Hawaiian nation was 
 iDdepend- subscqucntly acknowledged by the United 
 HawdL'n' States and Great Britain, and by France 
 °*'""'- and Belgium. 
 
 The commissioners all returned to the Islands 
 Death of early in the year 1845, save Haalilio, who 
 Ha^iiuo. ^jg^ Qf consumption at sea. He was a man 
 of intelligence and judgment, of agreeable manners, 
 and respectable business habits. While employed 
 on his embassy, he read his Hawaiian Bible through 
 twice. The proofs of his piety appeared in his love 
 for the Scriptures, for secret and social prayer, for 
 the Sabbath, and for the worship of the sanctuary. 
 He was gratified by what he saw of the regard for 
 the Lord's day in the United States and England, 
 and was shocked in view of its desecration in Prance 
 and Belgium. On Sabbath evening, just before his 
 death, he said ; " This is the happiest day of my life. 
 My work is done. I am ready to go." Then he 
 prayed ; " 0, my Father, thou hast not granted my 
 desire to see once more the land of my birth, and 
 my friends that dwell there ; but I entreat Thee re- 
 fuse not my petition to see thy kingdom, and my 
 friends who are dwelling with Thee." His govern- 
 ment and people were oppressed with grief when 
 they heard of his early death. 
 
ITS INDEPEXnEXOr: ACKNOWLEDGED. 207 
 
 The Rev. Messrs. Hunt, Whittlesey, Andrews, and 
 Pogue, constituting the tenth reinforcement, arrived 
 in 1844. 
 
 The Hawaiian government, from this time foi-ward, 
 had an acknowledged existence in the great practicaireo- 
 family of nations. This was ten years be- fgegov«m- 
 fore the Prudential Committee ventured to °'™'' 
 make the formal declaration, that it was a Christian 
 nation ; and twenty years elapsed before it was fully 
 and cordially recognized as such by the Christian 
 Church. In 1843, the United States were repre- 
 sented at the Islands by a Commissioner; and Great 
 Britain, in the year following, by a Consul Gen- 
 eral. The way was now opened for foreigners to 
 become naturalized citizens ; and all of foreign 
 birth, who became members of the government, 
 were required first to be thus naturalized. John 
 Ricord, an American lawyer of considerable ability, 
 was made Attorney General, after taking the oath 
 of allegiance ; Robert C. Wyllie, a Scotchman, was 
 made Minister of Foreign Relations; and on the 
 20th of May, 1845, the king, for the first time in 
 Hawaiian annals, opened the legislative chamber in 
 person, by an appropriate speech, which was in due 
 form responded to by the nobles and representatives. 
 The several ministers afterwards read their official 
 reports. On the 29th of March, 1846, a French ship 
 of war returned the 120,000 exacted by Captain La- 
 place in 1839. The same vessel brought a special 
 Commissioner from the King of France, entrusted 
 with a treaty, concerted between England and 
 Prance, by which all previous conventions were ab- 
 rogated, and the objectionable clauses regarding ar- 
 dent spirits and juries were modified so as to be more 
 
208 REVISION OF THE LAWS. 
 
 acceptable to the king. In October, 1846, Captain 
 Steen Bille, of H. D. M. S. Galathea, negotiated a 
 treaty in behalf of the King of Denmark ; which was 
 memorable as being the first convention entered into 
 by his Hawaiian Majesty with a foreign power, which 
 recognized, in all their amplitude, his rights as a 
 sovereign prince.^ 
 
 The nation was composed of a mixed population, 
 Eevisionof nativc and foreign, and the laws needed 
 the laws. rcvision, and received it, with the compe- 
 tent aid of the new Attorney General. The first two 
 volumes of statute laws were issued in 1846. 
 
 Anticipating the history somewhat, I would say 
 The udi- bere, that the Hawaiian kingdom has been 
 clary. greatly favored in its judiciary. The first 
 
 Chief Justice, William L. Lee, came to the Islands 
 from the United States in 1846, with some reference 
 to his health, and exerted a most salutary influence 
 upon the nation. His sterling common sense, sound 
 judgment, public spirit, and Christian virtues, made 
 his death, in 1857, a great public loss. The present 
 judges of the Supi-eme Court, are Hon. Elisha H. 
 Allen, Chief Justice, Hon. G. M. Robertson, and 
 Hon. Alfred S. Hartwell. It is sufficient to say of 
 them, that they have made the laws everywhere a 
 living power, and that persons and property are as 
 safe on the Sandwich Islands, as in any other part 
 of the world. 
 
 The Rev. Samuel Damon, D. D., Seamen's Chap- 
 lain and Pastor of the Betliel Church at 
 Honolulu, came to the Islands in 1841, 
 and has ever since been exerting a wide and beuefi* 
 cial influence. 
 
 1 Jarves' History, pp. 197, 198. 
 
CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 BABTIMEUS, THE BLIND PREACHEB. 
 1843. 
 
 PuAAiKi * was born in East Maui, about the year 
 1785, a few years after the death of Captain Hiseariy 
 Cook, and about as long before the visit of ^'^• 
 Vancouver. It is said he would have been buried 
 alive by his mother, but for the intervention of a 
 relative. The inhabitants were then wasting away 
 under the influence of the most abominable vices, 
 and he became as vicious and degraded as the rest of 
 his countrymen. He early acquired a love for the in- 
 toxicating awa, and it is supposed that his blindness 
 may have resulted from this, in connection with his 
 filthy habits, and the burning tropical sun beating 
 upon his bare head and unsheltered eyes. Before 
 losing his sight, he had learned the lua, or art of 
 murdering and robbing ; the Icalce, a secret dialect 
 valued for amusement and intrigue ; and the hula., 
 a combination of rude, lascivious songs and dances. 
 
 When the mission reached Kailua in 1820, he was 
 therein the king's train, playing the buffoon for the 
 amusement of the queen and chiefs, and thus he ob- 
 tained the means of a scanty subsistence. It is not 
 probable that he then knew anything of the mission- 
 aries. When the royal family removed to Honolulu, 
 
 1 Pronounced Poo-ah-ee-kee. 
 
210 HIS CONVERSION. 
 
 in 1821, the blind dancer made part of their wild 
 and noisy train. There he suffered from illness and 
 neglect. In his distress, he was visited by John 
 Honolii, one of the Christian islanders brought by the 
 mission from America, who spoke to him of the Great 
 Physician. This interested him, and as soon as he 
 could walk, he went with his friend to hear the mis- 
 sionaries preach. The impression he made on them 
 was that of extreme degradation and wretchedness. 
 His diminutive frame bowed by sickness, his scanty 
 covering of bark-cloth, — only a narrow strip around 
 his waist and a piece thrown over his shoulders, — 
 his meagre face, his ruined eyes, his long black beard, 
 his feeble, swarthy limbs, and his dark soul, all made 
 him a most pitiable object. 
 
 Yet he was a chosen vessel, and the Lord Jesus was 
 Hisoonver- such a Friend and Saviour as he needed. 
 ''°°- Led by a heathen lad, he came often to the 
 
 place of Christian worship, gave up his intoxicating 
 drinks and the hula, and sought to conform to the 
 rules of the gospel as he understood them. His 
 heart was gradually opened, and the Spirit took of 
 the things of Christ and showed them unto him. 
 When now the chiefs again called for him to hula for 
 their amusement, his reply was : " Tliat service of 
 Satan is ended ; I intend to serve Jehovah, the King 
 of Heaven." He was now rising in the scale of be- 
 ing. Some derided him ; but some of high rank, 
 and among them his patron the queen, had come so 
 far under the influence of the gospel, that they re- 
 spected him for the stand he took. He even ex- 
 horted the queen, Kamamalu, to seek earnestly the 
 salvation of her soul, and his exhortations seemed 
 not to have been wholly in vain. 
 
EIS PROGRESS IN KNOWLEDGE. 211 
 
 The progress of Puaaiki in divine knowledge can 
 be accounted for only by the teaching of the His progress 
 Spirit. His blindness did indeed favor his edge""" 
 giving undivided attention as a heai'er, and also 
 the exercise of his powers of reflection and memory. 
 His habit was to treasure up what he could of every 
 sermon, and afterward to rehearse it to his acquaint- 
 ances. It was thus he grew in knowledge, and at 
 length became himself a preacher. In the fourth 
 year of the mission, among the twenty-four chiefs 
 and five hundred others then under instruction, 
 though there were marked and happy cases of ad- 
 vancement, none seemed to have gone further in 
 spiritual knowledge than Puaaiki. 
 
 In March, 1823, he accompanied Hoapili, the gov- 
 ernor of Maui, and his wife Keopuolani, to Lahaina. 
 Messrs. Richards and Stewart then became his re- 
 ligious guides. The insurrection on the island of 
 Kauai was followed by a sort of insurrectionary effort, 
 on the part of a heathen party on Maui, to revive some 
 of the old idolatrous rites. Puaaiki and his 
 
 His decision. 
 
 associates, then known as "the praying 
 ones," earnestly opposed this ; and being called to- 
 gether by the missionaries, and instructed and encour- 
 aged, the blind convert was requested to lead in prayer. 
 Mr. Stewart gives an account of his own emotions 
 occasioned by that prayer : " His petitions were made 
 with a pathos of feeling, a fervency of spirit, a fluency 
 and propriety of diction, and above all, a humility of 
 soul, that plainly told he was no stranger there. His 
 bending posture, his clasped hands, his elevated but 
 sightless countenance, the peculiar emphasis with 
 which he uttered the exclamation, ' Jehovah,' his 
 tenderness, his importunity, made us feel that he was 
 
212 HIS EXAMINATION FOR THE CHURCH. 
 
 praying to a God not afar off, but one that was nigh, 
 even in the midst of us. His was a prayer not to be 
 forgotten. It touched our very souls, and we believe 
 would have touched the soul of any one not a 
 stranger to the meltings of a pious heart." 
 
 It was not until the spring of 1825, that Puaaiki 
 Examination was rcceived into the church. The mis- 
 for^miBsion gjonaries seem to have erred on the side of 
 ohureii. caution, in this case, as in that of Kapiolani. 
 The darkness, pollution, and chaotic state of society 
 was the reason, though perhaps that should have been 
 a motive for receiving those little ones earlier into the 
 fold. But Puaaiki's expression of desire to be united 
 with the people of God, in the spring of 1825, could 
 not be any longer resisted, and he was carefully ex- 
 amined by Mr. Richards, as to his Christian knowl- 
 edge and belief, and the evidences of a work of 
 grace in his heai't. The following is a translation 
 of a portion of his I'eplies : — 
 
 " Why do you ask to be admitted to the chui-ch ?" 
 
 " Because I love Jesus Christ, and I love you the 
 missionaries, and desire to dwell in the fold of Christ, 
 and join with you in eating the holy bread, and drink- 
 ing the holy wine." 
 
 " What is the holy bread ? " 
 
 " It is the body of Christ, which he gave to save 
 sinners." 
 
 « Do we then eat the body of Christ ? " 
 
 " No ; we eat the bread which represents his body ; 
 and as we eat bread that our bodies may not die, so 
 our souls love Jesus Christ and receive him for their 
 Saviour, that they may not die.'^ 
 
 " What is the holy wine ? " 
 
 " It is the blood of Christ, which was poured out 
 on Calvary, in the laud of Judoea, to save us sinners." 
 
HIS ADMISSION TO THE CHURCH. 213 
 
 " Do we then drink the blood of Christ ? " 
 
 " No ; but the wine represents his blood, just ass 
 the holy bread represents his body, and all those who 
 go to Christ and trust in him, will have their sins 
 washed away in his blood, and their souls saved for- 
 ever in heaven." 
 
 " Wliy do you think it more suitable for you to 
 join the church than others ? " 
 
 " Perhaps it is not. If it is not proper, you must 
 tell me ; but I do greatly desire to dwell in the fold 
 of Christ." 
 
 " Who do you think are proper persons to be re- 
 ceived into the church ? " 
 
 " Those who have repented of their sins and have 
 new hearts." 
 
 " What is a new heart ? " 
 
 " One that loves God, and loves the word of God, 
 and does not love sin and sinful ways." 
 
 " Why do you hope you have a new heart ? " 
 
 " The heart I now have is not like the one I for- 
 merly had. The one I have now is very bad. It is 
 unbelieving and inclined to evil. But it is not like 
 the one I formerly had. Yes, I think I have a new 
 heart." 
 
 These answei's are given as a sample. Mr. Rich- 
 ards declares the questions to have been all new to 
 him, and that he answered them from his own 
 knowledge, and not from having committed any cate- 
 chism. 
 
 On the tenth of July, 1825, Puaaiki was admitted 
 into the church at Lahaina, and received the name 
 of Batimea Lalana. The name Lalana (London) was 
 added at his own suggestion, in accordance with a 
 Hawaiian custom of noting events. It was designed 
 
214 Hia TEMPERANCE. 
 
 to commemorate the then recent visit of his former 
 patrons, the king and queen, to London, and their 
 deaths in that city. I shall use only the former of 
 the two names, giving it the English form, Bartimeus. 
 
 It is needless to say, that this young convert had 
 His temper- ceascd froui the use of all alcoholic drinks, 
 '■'"^' and of awa, long before his admission to 
 
 the Christian church. But when a translation of 
 Paul's Epistles came afterward into his hands, and 
 he read, " Prove all things ; hold fast that which is 
 good ; abstain from that which is of evil character," ^ 
 he thought it his duty to relinquish the use of tobacco. 
 
 The Rev. Jonathan S. Green came to Lahaina 
 three years after Bartimeus's public profession of his 
 faith, and abode there a few months, and bore a most 
 favorable testimony concerning him as a "consistent 
 Christian, adorning in all things the doctrine of God 
 his Saviour." 
 
 In 1829, Bartimeus was persuaded to remove with 
 Residence at ^^^ wife to Hilo, ou the islaud of Hawaii. 
 ^'^°' Here his field was wider and more neces- 
 
 sitous than it had been at Lahaina. Several natives 
 of talent and influence had there been hopefully con- 
 verted, some of them through his influence. Among 
 them was David Malo, a most active and promising 
 youth. Moreover, Lahaina had been longer favored 
 with the means of grace. Hilo — since so wouder- 
 I'nlly blessed with outpourings of the Spirit — he 
 was persuaded to make his home for several years. 
 The resident missionary, at first, was Mr. Good- 
 rich, the same who met Kapiolani at the volcano. 
 In the following year, Kaahumauu, the ex-queen 
 and regent of the Islands, visited Hilo, and this en- 
 
 ' As rendered in the Hawaiian vemion 
 
SIS ACTIVITY. 215 
 
 traordinary woman seconded the efforts of Bartimeus 
 by her influence as a ruler, and still more by her 
 example as a Christian. The cool climate of that 
 windward district, its green fields, its clouded skies 
 and frequent rains, exerted such a beneficial effect 
 upon his eyes, that he made a painful and partially 
 successful effort to learn to read ; but the effort ag- 
 gravated the evil, and he reluctantly gave up the 
 design. The light of the body did not increase 
 in proportion to the light of the mind. Through 
 the sense of hearing he was adding rapidly to his 
 knowledge of the way of life. Every text and nearly 
 every sermon which he heard, was indelibly fixed in 
 his mind. The portions of Scripture, which were 
 then being printed in his native language, were 
 made fast in the same way. By hearing them read 
 a few times, they were fixed, word for word, chap- 
 ter and verse. 
 
 Mr. Green removed to Hilo in 1831, and remained 
 there a year and a half. He saw Barti- 
 meus daily, became intimately acquainted ""^ ^^• 
 with him as a man and a Christian, and bears the 
 most favorable testimony as to the faithful coopera- 
 tion of his native brother and fellow-laborer. Bar- 
 timeus never remitted his activity, attending little 
 neighborhood meetings, accompanying the mission- 
 ary, visiting alone, or accompanied by his wife, or 
 some native Christian brother, and receiving the 
 many who came to his own house, attracted by his 
 social and affectionate disposition, and by his copious 
 and spiritual conversation. 
 
 Some time in 1834, Bartimeus removed to Wai- 
 luku, on the island of Maui, where, and in 
 the vicinity, he continued to reside, during 
 
216 RESIDENCE AT WAILUKO. 
 
 the eight or nine years till his death. Here he was 
 once more, during a part of the time, associated 
 with Mr. Green, whose love for him, and confidence 
 in him, and admiration for his character, appear to 
 have increased to the last. In 1837, there were 
 manifest indications of the great awakening, which 
 so wonderfully pervaded the group of Islands in the 
 following year. The infant church at Wailuku was 
 revived. The members confessed their sins, and 
 sought for pardon through the blood of atonement. 
 No one seemed more deeply penitent than Barti- 
 meus. No one was more importunate in seeking for 
 pardon, on his own account, and for his brethren, 
 and for the impenitent. When, during most of the 
 year 1838, the Spirit of God moved upon the mass 
 of the population, and caused multitudes to bow to 
 the sceptre of the Son of God, the heart of the good 
 old man seemed to overflow with joy, and he poured 
 out the emotions of his soul in language not easily 
 described. " None but those who saw him," says 
 Mr. Green, " during some of those interesting 
 scenes, can conceive the appearance of Bartiuieus. 
 No painter could do justice to the heaven-illumi- 
 nated countenance of our friend. And yet no one 
 that saw that glow, that index of unearthly joy, can 
 cease to retain an affecting impression of it." 
 
 As a consequence of this outpouring of the Spirit, 
 people resorted from all quarters to Wailuku for 
 instruction, coming often a distance of fifteen or 
 twenty miles. But this could not long be ; the aged, 
 the infirm, and the young could not come so far at 
 all. The people, therefore, erected houses of wor- 
 ship in all the large districts of Maui, and it became 
 a difficult question how to supply them with preach- 
 
BIS ORDINATION. 217 
 
 ers. Messrs. Green and Armstrong did the best 
 that seemed to them possible in the circumstances : 
 they selected a class of their most devoted and tal- 
 ented church members, and instructed them in the 
 Scriptures, in the elements of moral science, and in 
 church history. Bartimeus was a prominent mem- 
 ber of this class. From our present point of view, 
 it seems as if he ought, long before this time, to 
 have been formally licensed to preach, if not ordained 
 as an evangelist, or even as the pastor of a church. 
 But the ideas of our missionary brethren at that 
 early period developed slowly in this direction. 
 Bartimeus was now set apart formally to the office of 
 deacon or elder. This appears to have been Licensed as » 
 early in 1839. It was not until three i""^''°'- 
 years after this, that he received a formal license as 
 a preacher of the gospel. And it was not until Feb- 
 ruary, 1843, the beginning of his last year 
 on earth, that he was ordained as an evan- 
 gelist, — his services being then statedly required by 
 the people of Honuaula, twenty miles from Wailuku. 
 He entered upon his work in that place with his 
 accustomed ai'dor, proclaiming the glad tidings of a 
 Saviour's mercy in the house of God, by the way- 
 side, and from house to house. On the arrival of 
 Mr. Clark as pastor of the church at Wailuku, he went 
 over to welcome him to his new sphere of labor, and 
 spent a week or two. He then resumed his labors 
 at Honuaula. There he was arrested by sickness. 
 The attack being severe, he returned to Wailuku, 
 that he might procure medical aid, and sickness ana 
 also be near his brethren with whom he had '''^"'• 
 spent many years of delightful Christian intercourse. 
 He seemed to have a presentiment from the com- 
 
218 SICKNESS AND DEATH. 
 
 meircemeiit of liis sickness, that he should not re- 
 cover. But the thought of death gave him uo 
 alarm. He knew in whom he had believed. On 
 the Lord Jesus Christ he had, long before, cast him- 
 self for time and eternity. This surrender had been 
 succeeded by a sweet peace. He had the hope of the 
 Christian. Bartimeus did not leave as much of what 
 might be called a dying testimony, as many others 
 have done. There was less need that he should do 
 so. His daily conversation, his holy example, and 
 his unremitted labors in the cause of his blessed 
 Master, had borne ample testimony. For a day or 
 two before his decease, he sank under the force of 
 disease, so that he was unable to converse much. 
 He died September 17, 1843, and entered, as there 
 is the most cheering reason to believe, into the 
 joy of his Loi'd. 
 
 On the nineteenth, his funeral was attended by a 
 large congregation of sincere mourners. 
 The voice, which had so often been heard 
 in devout supplication, and in earnest entreaty call- 
 ing the sinner to repentance, was silent in death. 
 A sermon was preached from 2 Cor. v. 1 : " For we 
 know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle 
 were dissolved, we have a building of God, a house 
 not made with hands, eternal in the heavens." 
 
 The character of Bartimeus shines out so cleai-ly 
 in the foregoing narrative, that little more need be 
 said. His calling to be a preacher was evidently of 
 God. He had origiual endowments for that service. 
 
 He was regarded as an ardent Christian, and as 
 Hiseio- *^^ most eloquent speaker in the nation. 
 quence. jjjg knowledge of the Scriptures, as well 
 as of general subjects, was remarkable, considering 
 
HIS ELCQUENCE AND HUMILITY. 2l9 
 
 his inability to read. No missionary could quote 
 Scripture more copiously and appositely in au off- 
 hand effort, than he. Even parts of Scripture that 
 had not been printed in the native language seemed 
 to be familiar to him, from merely hearing them 
 quoted in the pulpit and Bible class. His memory was 
 of the very first order. On moral subjects he ofteu 
 evinced powers of discrimination that were aston- 
 ishing, as compared with most other natives. He was 
 a short man, rather corpulent, inferior in appearance 
 when sitting, but when he rose to speak he looked 
 well, stood erect, gesticulated with freedom, and as 
 he became animated, poured forth words in torrents. 
 Being familiar with the former as well as the pres- 
 ent religion, customs, and modes of thinking, he 
 was often able to draw comparisons and make ap- 
 peals with a power which no foreigner could ever 
 command. " Often," says Dr. Armstrong, " while 
 listening with exquisite delight to the eloquent 
 sti'aius of Bartimeus, have I thought of Wirt's 
 description of the celebrated blind preacher of 
 Virginia." 
 
 But perhaps he was even more distinguished for 
 the grace of humility. Although much 
 noticed by chiefs and missionaries, as well ' ' ^' 
 as by those of his own rank, and occasionally re- 
 ceiving tokens of respect even from a far distant 
 land, he was always the same. He sought the 
 lowest place, and always exhibited the same mod- 
 est demeanor, and appeared in the same humble 
 garb. His prayer was, " Lord, be merciful to me a 
 sinner." This was the more noticeable, as being 
 strongly in contrast with the natural character of 
 Hawaiians. 
 
CHAPTEE XXVI. 
 
 CHUBCH AND HOUSE BUILDING. 
 
 Chuech building, at native expense, made constant 
 churoii progress on the Islands, though generally 
 to'SJ-"' uiKier very great difficulties. At Kohala, 
 ''°^- on Hawaii, the people, in their effort to pro- 
 
 cure a new and more commodious house of worship, 
 had to bring the timber six or eight miles from the 
 mountains. The wood- was hard and tough, axes 
 were scarce, and there were few facilities for keeping 
 them sharp. After the timber had been cut and 
 hewn, from eighty to a hundred and fifty persons of 
 both sexes laid hold of a long rope, made fast to one 
 of the timbers, and a day was required to drag it 
 up and down the precipitous ravines and through 
 woods and brush, to the ground set apart for the 
 building. Oxen could have done nothing were they 
 obtainable, because of the ravines. 
 
 The fondness of the people of Kohala for the or- 
 I'ondneas for dinanccs of the sanctuary, was very strik- 
 worship. jj^gjy manifested. The district is subject 
 at certain seasons to continued and violent winds 
 and rains ; and females, young and old, used fre- 
 quently to come several miles in the rain, over prec- 
 ipices and ravines, to the place of worship, with a 
 single scanty garment of brown cotton, and that 
 garment, as well as their hair and entire per- 
 sons, completely drenched. The author well re- 
 
AT KEALAKEKUA AND RANEOBE. 221 
 
 members his surprise at finding this same church 
 filled with people one Sabbath morning in 1863, 
 notwithstanding a furious rain-storm, in which they 
 had travelled with great discomfoi't from their 
 homes. Had they had umbrellas, they could hardly 
 have carried them in so great a tempest. 
 
 The laborious efforts of the native churches to 
 procure convenient houses for worship, AtKeaia- 
 were further illustrated at Kealakekua, an- '^*"°'- 
 other name for the Kaawaloa station. The house 
 was built of stone, and in the first place, every stone 
 had to be carried by the church members on their 
 shoulders au eighth of a mile. The lime had then 
 to be obtained by diving for the coral in from ten to 
 twenty feet of water. After a piece had been de- 
 tached a rope was made fast to it, and the mass was 
 drawn up, and put into a canoe. Thus the lime- 
 stone was procured. To reduce it to lime, a large 
 amount of wood was needed, and every stick had to 
 be brought one or two miles. This was done by the 
 men. The women carried the lime a fourth of a 
 mile in calabashes, in all many scores of barrels, 
 and afterwards as much sand, and about an equal 
 quantity of water. The posts and beams were 
 brought by the men from the mountains, each tim- 
 ber requiring the joint efforts of from forty to sixty 
 men. Their labor was all gratuitous. To pay the 
 masons and carpenters, each man subscribed ac- 
 cording to his ability, varying from one to ten dol- 
 lars, to be paid in such useful articles as they could 
 command. 
 
 At Eaneohe, on the island of Oahu, when the old 
 grass meeting-house was no longer in a ^^^ 
 condition to be occupied, the members of 
 
222 ON MOLOKAI AND IN KAO. 
 
 the church, which coutained not more than seventy- 
 five able-bodied males, erected a stoue edifice, ninety- 
 five feet in length by forty -two in width. 
 
 The efforts of the church at Waimea, on Hawaii, 
 to erect a new stone church, in the year 
 1842, were quite as extraordinary as those 
 performed at Kealakekua. 
 
 Among the means for building a stone meeting- 
 house of considerable size on Molokai, was 
 a subscription by the women of more than 
 two hundred dollars, which they earned by making 
 mats, though each earned no more than eight cents 
 a week. Tiie contributions from the men were 
 chiefly the result of transporting firewood in canoes 
 across the channel, twenty miles wide, to Lahaina, 
 carrying seven sticks in a canoe, which sold for 
 eight cents a stick. Timbers for the church had to 
 be dragged ten miles by human strength. 
 
 In 1844!, places of worship were erected at four 
 latheKai- of ^^^ outstatioHS in the Kailua district. 
 luadiBtriot. ffheir walls were of mud, hardened in the 
 sun, painted without and plastered within with lime 
 mortar. 
 
 The church at Waiohinu, in the district of Kau, 
 on Hawaii, was completed in 1846; men, 
 women, and children conveying the stones 
 from several heathen temples ; and coral, also, which 
 was taken from the bottom of the sea, they carried 
 seven miles to be converted into lime. The timbers 
 had to be drawn from the mountain forests. It was 
 a fine building, and the author had the pleasure of 
 meeting and addressing a large Sabbath-school, and 
 a still larger adult congregation, within its walls. 
 The building was destroyed by the great earthquakes 
 
AT HCJSlOLULU AND SILO. 223 
 
 of 1868; and has been since replaced by a neat 
 framed building, painted within and without, and 
 well seated, with a steeple and a bell. The cost was 
 two thousand two hundred dollars, and seven hun- 
 dred dollars of this sum was contributed by sister 
 churches on the Islands. 
 
 What is known as the great Stone Church, at 
 Honolulu, was dedicated on the 21st of 
 .July, 1842, in the presence of the king, his 
 premier, the high chiefs, and an assembly of more 
 than three thousand. Its cost was about thirty 
 thousand dollars. The dimensions of the edifice are 
 one hundred and thirty-seven feet by seventy-two. 
 Galleries were afterwards introduced, and a tower 
 and steeple, with a bell and town clock. At the dedi- 
 cation, the king presented a deed of the building and 
 premises " to the church, and those of like faith who 
 should come hereafter." It was five years from the 
 commencement to the completion of the building. 
 
 The present church edifice at Hilo has very much 
 the appearance of country churches iu New 
 England. It was completed and dedicated 
 in 1859 ; is a neat substantial building, fifty by sev- 
 enty-five feet, finished on the outside with pilasters, 
 and roofed with zinc, with a tower rising thirty-six 
 feet above the ridge. The inside is neatly finished, 
 and well seated, with galleries across one end, and 
 :i pulpit. The cost of the house and appurtenances 
 was about thirteen thousand dollars in money, be- 
 sides a large amount of gratuitous labor by the peo- 
 ple. They very properly resolved not to consecrate 
 the house until it was paid for. The requisite 
 amount was raised after several meetings, and there 
 remained a balance of more than three hundred dol- 
 
224 EXTENT OF CHURCH ACCOMMODATION. 
 
 lars in the treasury. The dedication was further 
 deferred two weeks for the arrival of a bell, weigh- 
 ing a thousand pounds, which had been ordered from 
 the United States. The people were jubilant when 
 it arrived. Multitudes rushed to the shore, and 
 lashing the bell to spars, bore it with shouting to 
 the church door. It was soon hoisted to its place 
 in the tower, where it sent out its inviting peals 
 over the hills and fields of Hilo. 
 
 At first, the people seated themselves in their 
 Introduction houscs of worship upon mats, spread on the 
 of seats. ground ; but they came gradually to feel 
 the need of seats. When a mau had procured for 
 himself a pair of Sabbath pants, and a woman a cal- 
 ico or white dress, the next thing was to have a seat 
 in the meeting house, in order to keep their new 
 garments clean. 
 
 The Hawaiian people now no longer worship in 
 thatched meeting-houses. With a very slight ex- 
 1870. ception or two, all the churches are framed 
 
 church ao- or stonc buildings. Most of them are 
 
 commoda- ., n • ^ t * it i 
 
 tion. neatly linished, with seats or pews ; a num- 
 
 ber of them have a gallery, or raised seats for the 
 choir, and almost all have steeples and bells. A con- 
 siderable number of the churches are being furnished 
 with melodeons to assist in the singing, the instru- 
 ments being played by some one of the people. The 
 number of the church buildings cannot be less thai- 
 one hundred and twenty; and the work of building, 
 repairing, and modifying, to suit the ever-improving 
 tastes of the people, is still in progress. In June, 
 1870, over ten thousand dollars, out of a total of 
 thirty-one thousand dollars contributed for i-eligious 
 
WHERE BUILDINGS ARE TOO LARGE. 225 
 
 purposes, was reported as expended for churches, aud 
 that is about the usual proportion. It is believed 
 that two hundred aud fifty thousand dollars would 
 not replace the Protestant church buildings on 
 the Hawaiian Islands, as they stand at the pres- 
 ent time. It may be safely said, that very few com- 
 munities in any portion of the Christian world have 
 expended so much, in proportion to their wealth, on 
 their places of worship. It is also true, that in hut 
 vei-y few Christian lands are sittings provided for so 
 large a proportion of the inhabitants. ^ 
 
 A number of the places of worship, erected during 
 the period of rapid advance among the people, are 
 significant monuments of the enterprise of chiefs 
 and people. And it was natural, perhaps unavoid- 
 able, while the missionary himself minis- where the 
 tered to a large region, that church edifices to"' la'^Jf. " 
 should be erected, which have proved too large for 
 the permanent necessities of the people, aud some- 
 what retarded the growth of smaller church organi- 
 zations adapted to a native ministry. These large 
 churches have also embarrassed the audiences now 
 worshipping in them, which have been reduced, 
 partly by the decline of population, but more by the 
 multiplication of local churches, making them seem 
 smaller than they would seem in rooms better adapted 
 to the necessities, and involving also large expenses 
 in their repairs. In a number of instances, however, 
 these large structures, as in the case of the Stone 
 Church at Honolulu, and the church built by Kua- 
 kini at Eailua, have been utilized by diminishing 
 
 1 The Roman Catholics are said to have about one third as manj 
 churches as the Protestants, and to be multiplying them iu many casss 
 much bej'ond the needs of their congregations. 
 
 ;5 
 
226 BUILDING OF DWELLING-HOUSES. 
 
 the size of the audience room, and thus obtaining 
 lecture-rooms, and places for Sabbath-school gather- 
 ings, that have proved very useful. 
 
 The large expenditure on churches that are con- 
 stantly advancing in architectural taste, has had a 
 very important effect on the style of private dwell- 
 ings. 
 
 There has been a very marked improvement in 
 Building of the dwellings of the Hawaiians within the 
 houses. last twenty years, and even the last ten 
 years. The most striking evidence of this, is the 
 number of small framed houses, or cottages, of one 
 story, or of one story and a half; found most nu- 
 merously of course near the larger villages, but also 
 to be seen in the most distant and inaccessible re- 
 gions of the group. Another grade of improvement 
 is that of board floors, partitions, glass windows, 
 and other convenieuces, in modified Hawaiian houses 
 thatched with grass or leaves from the ridge-pole to 
 the ground, many of which make admirable resi- 
 dences. 
 
 Still another improvement in domestic life, even 
 pumiturefor whcre there is no special modification in 
 houses. ^jjg houses themsclves, is in the multiplica- 
 tion of conveniences, such as chests and trunks, for 
 articles of clothing and other necessities. 
 
 It should be boi'ue in mind, that the building of 
 oostofbuiid- houses, cvcu iu the simplest Hawaiian 
 '°^- style, is more expensive than formerly, 
 
 when timber, and grass, and labor were much more 
 plentiful than they are now. The labor of procur- 
 ing timber, stone, and lime for church building, al- 
 ready described, is comparatively as great for dwell- 
 
COST OF BUILDING. 227 
 
 ing houses. Were not the necessary expenditures 
 for food and dress comparatively light, it would he 
 impossible for the Hawaiians to expend what they 
 do in making their houses comfortable ; and while 
 it is proper to stimulate them to greater thrift in 
 husbanding their limited incomes, it is often mat- 
 ter of surprise that they are able, with their small 
 Rieans, to accomplish as much as they do. 
 
CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 MEMORIALS OP DECEASED MISSIONAEIES. 
 
 Among the missionaries who died in the period 
 now under review, the reader will be glad of such 
 notices as the materials at command will justify. 
 
 Mr. Edwin Locke died at Punahou, on Oahu, Oc- 
 tober 28, 1843. He was a native of Pitz- 
 william. New Hampshire. The manual- 
 labor school at Waialua, which he instituted, was 
 an enterprise without precedent at the Sandwich Isl- 
 ands. But though it has been found hard to make 
 such institutions successful elsewhere, this was an 
 entire success. It was self-supporting. Mr. Locke 
 possessed a generous nature, unbending principle, 
 and great integrity of character. He was a kind, 
 sympathizing, and excellent neighbor, aud a true 
 and faithful friend. His zeal was ardent. His 
 qualifications for the department of labor he had 
 chosen were preeminent, and his success was not 
 only beyond the expectation of the friends of the 
 school, but even beyond his own expectations. 
 
 The Rev. Sheldon Dibble was a remarkable man. 
 His talents were of a high order ; and so 
 was his devotion to the cause of the Re- 
 deemer; and so were some of the productions of his 
 pen, though he did not live to give theui that full- 
 ness and perfection of which he was capable. 
 
MR. DIBBLE. 229 
 
 Mr. Dibble was born at Skeneateles, New York, 
 January 26, 1809, and became a member of the 
 Church at the age of twelve years. He graduated 
 at Hamilton College in 1827, pursued his theologi- 
 cal studies at the Auburn Seminary, and arrived at 
 Honolulu June 6, 1831. His health not being good 
 at Hilo, where he was first stationed, he removed to 
 Lahainaluna in 1834, and became connected with 
 the Seminary. His wife dying in 1837, and his 
 health failing, he came to the United States with 
 his two motherless children. While here, he deliv- 
 ered historical lectures at the Auburn Seminary and 
 elsewhere, and made an extended tour through the 
 south and southwest, during which he often lec- 
 tured to the edification of his hearers. These lec- 
 tures, or an abstract of them, he published, before 
 returning to the Islands. ^ Having again married, 
 he was ouee more at Lahainaluna, his favorite post, 
 before the close of 1840. 
 
 Mr. Dibble's " History of the Sandwich Islands," 
 begun at the request of his brethren in 1841, was 
 printed at Lahainaluna in 1843. As an authentic 
 history — though far less comprehensive than the 
 historical work of James Jackson Jarves, — it is of 
 great value. His " Thoughts on Missions " were 
 first printed at Lahaina, and were afterwards placed 
 among the publications of the American Tract So- 
 ciety. They seem to have had their origin in the 
 meetings of the mission in the years 1836 and 1837, 
 where the " Great Awakening " had its commence- 
 ment. Mr. Dibble is believed to have been the prin- 
 cipal author of the " Appeal to the American 
 
 i This volume was entitled, History and General Views of the Sandmch 
 blands Mission, but I have not found a copy. 
 
230 MR. KNAPP. 
 
 Churches," which emanated from the first of these 
 meetings. 
 
 During the last six months of his life, he bled re- 
 peatedly at the lungs, and regarded himself as con- 
 stantly descending towai'ds the grave ; but he ap- 
 pears never to have doubted the reality of his interest 
 in the great salvation. Once, while bleeding pro- 
 fusely, he said, " How sweet to have a Saviour at 
 such a time." Though greatly emaciated, his 
 mental powers were clear and vigorous to the end. 
 On the closing day of his life, having a presenti- 
 ment that the time of his departure was at hand, he 
 said to his wife, " I have nothing more to do, ex- 
 cept to bless my wife and children, draw up my feet 
 like good old Jacob, and go home." At ten o'clock 
 that night he was evidently dying, and could speak 
 with difSculty. He expressed a willingness to die, 
 under the assurance that he was going home to his 
 Father's house. There was no indication of pain, 
 no mental anxiety, and on his countenance was a 
 sweet, calm serenity. The night was occupied in 
 prayer, in singing such hymns as " Jerusalem my 
 happy home," and in repeating such passages of 
 Scripture as are peculiarly adapted to support the 
 soul in its passage out of the world. At three 
 o'clock in the morning of January 22, 1845, he closed 
 his eyes in death. 
 
 Mr. Horton 0. Knapp died at Honolulu on the 
 
 28th of March, 1845. He was one of 
 
 the large reinforcement of teachers, which 
 
 reached the Islands in 1837. His native place was 
 
 Greenwich, Connecticut, where he was born March 
 
 21, 1813. He joined the church in 1831, and com- 
 
MR. WHITNEY. 231 
 
 menced a course of study with a view to the Chris- 
 tian ministry, which he had in raiud when he 
 offered himself to go as a teacher to the Sand- 
 wich Islands. During the great awakening, his 
 post of duty was at Waimea, on Hawaii, where that 
 work of grace first appeared among the natives, and 
 where the drain upon the vital powers must have 
 been very great. It was too much for Mr. Knapp. 
 He subsequently spent some time at Kailua, and at 
 Lahainaluna, in the hope of recovering health, but 
 without material benefit. Early in 1839 he removed 
 to Honolulu, where he devoted his remaining 
 strength to the schools. 
 
 Mr. Knapp was courteous, generous, and obliging 
 in his intercourse with his brethren, just in his deal- 
 ings, circumspect in conversation, and eminently ac- 
 tive and consistent in his piety. His last days were 
 full of pain and languishing ; but the gradual though 
 sure advance of death gave him no alarm, for to 
 him 
 
 "Dying was but going home." 
 
 The Rev. Samuel Whitney belonged to the first 
 company of missionaries. He was born at jjr. whit- 
 Branford, Connecticut, April 28, 1793, and °^y- 
 became hopefully pious in 1813. After spending two 
 years in Yale College, he offered himself for the mis- 
 sion, and was accepted. On his outward voyage he 
 had a narrow escape from drowning. Employed, 
 for exercise and recreation, in painting the outside 
 of the vessel, standing on a suspended plank, he was 
 thrown from this position into the sea, while the ves- 
 sel was under full sail. Retaining his self-possession, 
 and being skillful as a swimmer, he gained a bench, 
 which had been thrown over for him, and which is 
 
232 MB. BINGHAM. 
 
 still preserved by his family. A boat went to his as- 
 sistance, and in less than half an hour he was safely 
 on board. 
 
 Mr. Whitney received ordination in 1825, and his 
 labors at Waimea, on Kauai, were greatly blessed. 
 Near the close of his tweuty-flftli year, his health be- 
 gan to fail, and he repaired to Lahainaluna, where, 
 in the family of Mr. Alexander, he died, December 4, 
 1845. His mind was vigorous and active. Among 
 his last words were these, which he uttered with 
 great emphasis : " And is the victory won ? Glory, 
 glory, glory ! Hail, glorious immortality ! Can it be 
 that this is death ? That I, who all my life have been 
 afraid of death, have come to this ? Here all is peace, 
 and light, and joy. The Saviour has me by the hand, 
 leading me along. I soon shall be in heaven." 
 
 As the connection of the Rev. Hiram Bingham, one 
 Mr. Bing- of the pioHcer missionaries, with the Board, 
 ''*™- was terminated at his own request in 1846, 
 
 this would seem the most suitable place to pay a trib- 
 ute to his memory ; though he did not reach the 
 close of life until November 11, 1869. 
 
 Mr. Bingham was born at Bennington, Vermont, 
 October 30, 1789, graduated at Middlebury College 
 in 1816, and at the Andover Theological Seminai-y 
 in 1819. A visit to the Foreign Mission School at 
 Coniwall awakened a desire to carry the gospel to 
 the country of Obookiah. His appointment as a 
 missionary of the American Board, and designation 
 to the Sandwich Islands, were in 1819. His ordina- 
 tion, in connection with that of his Andover class- 
 mate, Asa Thurston, was by the North Consociation 
 of Litchfield County, in Goshen, Connecticut, on the 
 
MR. BINGHAM. 233 
 
 29th of September, in the same year. It was then 
 and there that Mr. Bingham found his wife, Miss 
 Sybil Moseley, a native of Westfield, Mass., whose 
 interest in the cause of missions had brought her 
 to the ordination. 
 
 Mr. Bingham's history, until the mission became 
 established, is substantially that of the mission itself, 
 and has been given in the previous pages. His resi- 
 dence was at Honolulu, which soon became the perma- 
 nent seat of government, and the chief resort of whal- 
 ing and other ships of the North Pacific. It was 
 also the stronghold of the Prince of Darkness in that 
 island world, and the chief battle-ground for the 
 overthrow of his kingdom. The missionary sta- 
 tioned there requii*ed a large amount of courage, 
 and an inflexible will. These, allied with good nature, 
 cheerfulness, and calm persistency, Mr. Bingham 
 possessed in a high degree. We may perhaps say, 
 what is often said of eminent men, that he was made 
 for the position. Two successive kings, and the chief 
 men and women who ruled in his time, deferred un- 
 consciously to the moral power he was exerting upon 
 them, and the sti-ong-rainded, strong-willed Kaahu- 
 nianu was very much like him, after her conversion, 
 in the best features of her mind and character. It 
 is believed, that in matters of religion there was gen- 
 erally a mutual sympathy and cooperation between 
 them. The traits of character, which sometimes 
 embarrassed the deliberations when he was in coun- 
 cil with his brother missionaries, and which perhaps 
 prevented his acquiring a large personal influence 
 among the churches of his native land, were among 
 the things required in the peculiar circumstances of 
 his position, in the first twenty years of the mission. 
 
234 MR. BINGHAM. 
 
 It may also be said, that as a missionary he was sin- 
 cere and honest, without pretense, without selfish 
 ends, an enemy to every form and species of wicked- 
 ness, and fearless in rebuking it, of irieproachable 
 character, loved by the good, dreaded and hated by 
 the wicked. His relations beyond the circle of his 
 own family, as he reflected upon them, and as they 
 determined his daily thoughts and feelings, were 
 chiefly with the native community. No wonder the 
 natives loved him. It was affecting, in my tour 
 through the Islands seven years ago, to hear aged 
 women inquire, affectionately and in tears, after 
 " Biname," whom they seemed to regard as their 
 spiritual father in Christ. 
 
 Mr. Bingham, six years after his return to the 
 United States, published a history of the mission 
 down to 1845, in an octavo volume of more than six 
 hundred pages. Though somewhat diffuse and cum- 
 brous, it possesses great value as a history, being 
 generally accurate in its statements. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Bingham's return to this country was 
 in the year 1841, and was in consequence of the fail- 
 ure of Mrs. Bingham's health. She never recovered 
 sufficiently to encounter the fatigues and exposures of 
 a voyage around Cape Horn, though both were ar- 
 dently desirous of renewing their missionary labors ; 
 and she died at Easthampton, Mass., February 27, 
 1848, at the age of fifty-five. In the seven years which 
 liad passed since he left, the mission had been mak- 
 ing rapid progress ; great changes had occurred, and 
 nowhere more than at Honolulu ; and it was scarcely 
 possible for Mr. Bingham, if returned to the Islands, 
 to resume his old relations, and work with the ease 
 and freedom of olden times. Missionaries were no 
 
MR. RICHARDS. 235 
 
 longer insulated and independent forces. A Chris- 
 tian commonwealth had arisen, and a community of 
 interests. It was understood to be the belief of Mr. 
 Bingham himself, that, after so long an absence, he 
 would not be able to accommodate himself to the 
 new state of things. In this opinion he was prob- 
 ably correct, and hence, though retaining to the last 
 an unimpaired interest in the mission, he did not 
 resume his labors on the Islands. 
 
 In the year 1863, friends of missions in different 
 parts of the country united in securing for him an 
 annuity, by which he was enabled to pass a comfort- 
 able old age. He was expecting to revisit the Islands 
 in 1870, and take a joyful part, with the Hawaiian 
 churches, in the semi-centenary of the mission, 
 which would come in that year ; but such was not 
 the will of the Lord. His death, at the age of 
 eighty, was after a very brief illness ; and it may be 
 said of him, with the utmost confidence, " Blessed 
 are the dead, which die in the Lord ; they rest from 
 their labors, and their works do follow them." It 
 should be added, that three of his five children are 
 now doing good missionary work in the islands of 
 the Pacific. 
 
 The Rev. William Richards died at Honolulu, 
 November 7, 1847, at the age of fifty-four, jj^, ^^^^. 
 I have had frequent occasion to speak of "'*'• 
 his services, as a member of the mission, and in 
 connection with the government. His native place 
 was Plainfield, Massachusetts, and he was born 
 August 22, 1793. His education was at Williams 
 College and the Andover Theological Seminary. 
 
 He was dearljr beloved by the good people of 
 
236 MR. RICHARDS. 
 
 Lahaina, who loaded him with their simple presents 
 when departing for the United States in 1836 ; pre- 
 senting them with tears, and often clasping his feet 
 with loud lamentations, lest they should see his face 
 no more. Perhaps no man has ever shared more 
 largely in the affections of the Hawaiian people, 
 than did Mr. Richards. He was ever looked up to 
 by them as a friend and father, in whom they could 
 safely confide ; and when the king and chiefs felt 
 compelled to seek a teacher and adviser from the 
 mission, they chose him, as on the whole the most 
 suitable person for that respectable post. 
 
 His connection with the king and chiefs as their 
 teacher and adviser, has been sufficiently noted. It 
 was chiefly through his aid, that they were enabled 
 to frame the constitution of 1840, with a bill of 
 rights founded on the Word of God, and containing 
 all the outlines of a constitutional and responsible 
 government. It was a bold and successful attempt to 
 curb the arbitrary power of the king and chiefs, to de- 
 fine and secure the rights of property, to encourage in- 
 dustry, and introduce a government of law and order. 
 
 His subsequent diplomatic services, in connection 
 with others, resulting in the acknowledged indepen- 
 dence of the island-government, are already known 
 to the reader. 
 
 These and other invaluable services Mr. Richards 
 performed without the opportunity of making pro- 
 vision for the future support of his family ; and it 
 was honorable to the government, that it settled a 
 generous stipend on his widow, which was promptly 
 paid until her decease. 
 
 The mission suffered a great loss in the year 1849) 
 
MR. CHAMBERLAIN. 237 
 
 by the death of Mr. Levi Chamberlain, for twenty- 
 six years the senior suijerintendent of its Mr. cham- 
 secular affairs. Probably no man has lived '"='^'"°- 
 at the Islands who was more generally respected and 
 beloved. Called, in the year 1822, to labor some 
 months with him at the Missionar'y Rooms of the 
 American Board, in the absence of Jeremiah Evarts, 
 then Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, and 
 closely connected with him in correspondence ever 
 after till his decease, I knew and greatly admired his 
 disintei-ested spirit, his enlarged benevolence, his 
 iindeviating integrity, and his unreserved consecra- 
 tion of time, talents, and property to the cause of 
 Christ. But for the failure of his health, he would 
 perhaps have been Mr. Evarts's successor as Treas- 
 urer of the Board. The post assigned him at the 
 Islands was responsible and honorable, but difficult 
 to fill. He accepted it cheerfully, and in the dis- 
 charge of its duties probably did as much as any 
 other man to insure success to the mission. 
 
 Mr. Chamberlain was born in Dover, Vermont, 
 August 28, 1792, and consequently lived almost to the 
 age of fifty-seven. His early years wei-e spent with 
 an uncle in Boston, by whom he was trained to 
 the mercantile profession. He became a member of 
 Park Street Church in 1818. When of age, he com- 
 menced the mercantile business for himself in Bos- 
 ton, and in a few years made such progress, as to 
 have the almost certain prospect of accumulating 
 wealth. But his heart was drawn towards the gos- 
 pel ministry ; and after consulting with judicious 
 friends, he closed his business, and commenced a 
 course of study in the Academy at Andover. In- 
 dications of the disease which ultimately proved 
 
238 MR. CHAMBERLAIN. 
 
 fatal, along with the exigency at the Missionary 
 Rooms, led to a change in his life-plans. Placing 
 his little property where its avails would help for- 
 ward the cause of missions, he accepted an invita- 
 tion to join the first reinforcement of the mission to 
 the Islands, and arrived at Honolulu, April 27, 1823. 
 
 He entered upon his new labors with a self-devo- 
 tion which never wavered. He brought to his work 
 a vigorous mind, a sagacious judgment, a body, 
 though slender, exceedingly active and efficient, and 
 a spirit supremely devoted to his Redeemer, and the 
 good of his fellow-men. His toils were incessant 
 and perplexing. But he shrank from no sacrifice, 
 no self-denial. He was ready to take the lowest 
 place, the poorest fare, and the hardest toil ; ready 
 to be a " hewer of wood and drawer of water," in 
 building the temple of the Lord on those Islands. 
 
 But the range of his fine mind was by no means 
 restricted to the secular concerns of the mission. 
 His correspondence with his brethren of the mission, 
 and his patrons at home, touched upon almost every 
 vital interest, and was truly wonderful in its quantity, 
 its matter, and the neatness and accuracy of its ex- 
 ecution. Long and wearisome days he devoted to 
 the examination of native schools ; and being him- 
 self a proficient in penmanship, he early took pleas- 
 ure in imparting the art to the more advanced of 
 the native pupils. Aniong his first pupils was Haa- 
 lilio, who afterwards became the king's secretary, 
 and his ambassador to the United States, England, 
 and France. 
 
 Mr. Chamberlain's experience, judgment, and 
 piety gave him influence with his brethren as a 
 counselor, He leaned to the side of self-denia.1, 
 
MR. CHAMBERLAIN. 239 
 
 prudence, and caution, and his opinions were frankly 
 and kindly expressed. 
 
 About the year 184i5, Mr. Chamberlain was in- 
 duced to try the effect on his health of a voyage to 
 China. This voyage he extended to the United 
 States, where he was permitted to meet, once more, 
 his two eldest sons. After eighteen months from 
 the time of his departure from the Islands, and a 
 voyage around the world, he was again at his beloved 
 home, but with health very little improved. Physi- 
 cal strength was declining, but his mind and spirit 
 were as vigorous as ever. Early in 1849, he suffered 
 from a profuse hemorrhage, and it seemed as if he 
 must soon die; but he revived, and lingered six 
 months longer, yet on the verge of the grave. He 
 waited patiently, joyfully looking forward, and on 
 Sabbath morning, July 29th, he had a peaceful de- 
 parture to the " rest which remaineth to the people 
 of God," leaving a widow and seven children. 
 
 Mr. Chamberlain may be said to have adorned 
 every relation he sustained. As a husband, as a 
 father, as an agent entrusted with great i-esponsibil- 
 ities, as a member of the mission and of the for- 
 eign community, he was the same conscientious, 
 devoted Christian, seeking not his own, but the 
 things which are Jesus Christ's. 
 
 The Rev. John S. Emerson and the Rev. Asa 
 Thurston were members of the mission until their 
 deaths, which occurred in 1867 and 1868, and 
 memorials of them will naturally come further on 
 in the volume. 
 
CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 MEASURES WITH A TIEW TO CLOSING THE MISSION. 
 
 1848-1851. 
 
 The year 1848 was signalized by measures pro- 
 fessedly intended to bring the mission to a close. 
 
 There were then about one hundred and thirty 
 children of missionaries at the Islands, of whom 
 more than a third were ten years old and upwards. 
 An application was received from five families for per- 
 mission to come home, with twenty-five children, to 
 The problem providc for the support and education of 
 tor solution, ^.jjg qI^qj- ones ; and there were sixteen other 
 families in the mission, that would soon be similarly 
 situated. This resulted from the method of prose- 
 cuting missions by married missionaries, in connection 
 with the extraordinary healthfulness of the Islands, 
 favoring the increase of families. The bearing of this 
 new development upon the welfare, and even the ex- 
 istence of the mission, was at once perceived, and thus 
 the case came up for consideration. Should an un- 
 qualified assent be given to those asking permission, 
 the next year might be expected to bring home 
 twelve other members of the mission, and more than 
 thirty children. With such precedents, should they 
 be followed, it would require but a few years to with- 
 draw almost every family ; nor did it seem probable, 
 in view of past experience, that many of the returned 
 families would ever resume their residence on the 
 Islands. 
 
SOLUTION OF THE PROBLEM. 241 
 
 In the conduct of missions to the heathen, choice 
 was of course to be made between employing mar- 
 ried missionaries, and men unmarried. Experience 
 was decidedly against the latter course for the gen- 
 eral system. The result of celibacy in the Papal min- 
 istry had not been such as to encourage a Protest- 
 ant trial of the system. Missions prosecuted by mar- 
 ried missionaries, had thus far worked well. The 
 family had proved a better agency, and more truly 
 economical, than the celibate. But it had not beei. 
 fully demonstrated, that the natural feelings of par- 
 ents would continue so under the control of religious 
 principles, on which the self-sacrificing work of mis- 
 sions depends for success, as to prevent the modern 
 system from being overloaded by partially occupied 
 and dependent families, withdrawn from the mission- 
 ary work, and residing amid the churches from which 
 the funds were derived. The history of missions 
 had not then given the needed aid for the solution 
 of this problem. 
 
 What the Prudential Committee had to do, was to 
 devise a method for retaining those families in the 
 field, without incurring expenses that could not be 
 borne ; and, at the same time, in view of the vast suc- 
 cess of the mission, prepare the way for its early 
 close. 
 
 The healthful oceanic climate of the Sandwich Isl- 
 ands, along with the Christianized state of Mmnerof 
 the people, and the progress of civilization, "ss"'""™- 
 suggested a solution of the novel problem, which I 
 will now briefly state. 
 
 1. No objection was made to the brethren becom- 
 ing Hawaiian citizens, should any of them choose 
 
 16 
 
242 THE MISSION IN SYMPATHY. 
 
 to do so ; taking, at the same time, a qualified release 
 from their connection with the Board. 
 
 2. Brethren, with the approval of the mission, 
 might purchase from the Board the houses in which 
 they lived, with all their appurtenances ; and be sub- 
 ject to no other restrictions in the investment of 
 their private property, than popular sentiment im- 
 poses on pastors at home. 
 
 3. Brethren, after declaring their intention to re- 
 main on the Islands in the continued pi-osecution of 
 Christian labors, and taking a release from their con- 
 nection with the Board, might receive their pro- 
 portional part of property held by the Board at theii 
 respective stations. 
 
 4. When it had been satisfactorily shown, that 
 brethren, thus released, could not obtain a full and 
 proper support from their churches, from their glebe 
 lands, from the avails of private property and other 
 sources, the Prudential Committee would make 
 grants, for a time, to aid in their support, after the 
 manner of the Home Missionary Society. 
 
 5. The government of the Islands also engaged, 
 on these conditions, to confirm to the brethren, in- 
 dividually, the possession of the lands thus made over 
 to them. 
 
 This was no doubt a somewhat venturesome step 
 on the part of the Prudential Committee, involving 
 the risk of not a few evils ; but it was the only appar- 
 ent method of escape from greater evils. 
 
 It appeared, from letters not received until after 
 these propositions were actually on their way to the 
 Islands, that the mission had become in some meas- 
 The mission urc prepared for such an arrangement, by 
 insympathy. cousidcriug the Very facts that had opera- 
 
AID FROM THE GOVERNMENT. 243 
 
 ted so forcibly on the minds of the Prudential Com- 
 mittee. 
 
 The letter of the Committee was dated July 19, 
 1848. The mission assembled in the following April, 
 and assented substantially to the proposal. 
 
 Mr. Wyllie, Foreign Secretary of the Govern- 
 ment, was then on rather confidential terms with 
 the mission. Shortly after the adoption of the pro- 
 posals made by the Prudential Committee, the mission 
 received a letter from him, earnestly requesting that 
 Mr. Armsti'ong might take the place of Minister of 
 Public Instruction, vacated by the decease NcwMinis- 
 of Mr. Richards. The state of things at instruction. 
 the Islands was no longer purely missionary, but ap- 
 proached the mixed condition of our new settlements ; 
 and it was necessary, in bringing the mission to a 
 successful close, that special attention should be 
 given to the education of the people, and that the ex- 
 pense of it should be assumed as soon as possible by 
 the native community. A self-sustaining religious 
 community required a sj'stem of common schools ; and 
 much would of course depend on the faithfulness and 
 skill of the person in charge of that system. There 
 could, therefore, be no reasonable doubt that it was 
 Mr. Armstrong's duty to accept the proposed office, 
 and a transfer of his relations was made in 1849. 
 
 Consequently upon this, and soon after, was a pro- 
 posal from the mission to transfer the Lahai- Lahamaiuna. 
 naluna Seminary, hitherto owned and sup- trSSd 
 ported by the Board, with everything be- eJnment!'" 
 longing to it, to the Hawaiian government; but with 
 the provision, that the institution should be contin- 
 ued, at the expense of the government, for the cul- 
 tivation of sound literature and solid science, and 
 
244 workWg of the new construction. 
 
 that no religious tenet or doctrine should be taught 
 there contrary to those heretofore inculcated by the 
 mission. In case of non-fulfillment or violation of the 
 conditions upon which the transfer was made, the in- 
 stitution was to revert to the mission, to be held. in 
 behalf of the American Board ; or else the govern- 
 ment should pay the sum of fifteen thousand dollars. 
 This agreement was subsequently ratified by the 
 Legislature of the Islands, and also by the Prudential 
 Committee.^ 
 
 The new construction worked far better than the 
 Working of Committee had ventured to expect. There 
 structiou. had been no experience to throw light upon 
 the path, but an obvious Providence led the way, and 
 strengthened their confidence that they were pro- 
 ceeding in the right direction. 
 
 The next step in the process, was converting the 
 A collegiate school at Puuahou for missionaries' children 
 institution, ijjto a Collegiate Institution, which after- 
 wards grew into the Oahu College. It greatly di- 
 minished the anxiety of parents to send their chil- 
 dren to the United States for education, since it re- 
 moved all necessity for so doing; and being a school 
 of high order, it ever after relieved the Board from 
 the necessity of paying anything for the education 
 of the children elsewhere. 
 
 Another highly important step was the commeuce- 
 Beginningof mcut of the uativo pastoratc. On the 21st 
 pastorate. of December, 1849, almost thirty years aftei 
 the commencement of the mission, James Kekela, a 
 graduate at Lahainaluna, was ordained pastor of the 
 church of Kahuku, which is still existing with a pas- 
 tor, on the island of Oahu. The native churches of 
 
 1 Se« Annual Report of the Board for 1849, pp. 198, 239-243. 
 
MISSIONARY SUPERVISION. 245 
 
 the Island all took part in the ordination. Several 
 Hawaiians had been licensed to preach, but Kekela 
 was the first to receive ordination, and become the 
 pastor of a church. He still lives, and we shall hear 
 of him again as a successful leader in the native mis- 
 sion to the Marquesas. In the following year, a 
 second native was installed pastor of a church at 
 Waianae, still existing on the western side of the 
 same island ; and a third was installed pastor of a 
 church at Kanapali, on the island of Maui, since 
 divided into two churches. 
 
 The manner in which the missionaries extended 
 their care over their large charges, is favor- Missionary 
 ably illustrated in Mr. Coan's account of his ^p'-^™'™- 
 tour through Hilo and Puna, at the close of 1850 : 
 " In company with four school superintendents, all 
 the schools were visited and examined, all our juvenile 
 cold water army, a thousand strong, was called out, 
 marshaled, marched, etc. ; and our anniversary din- 
 ners were prepared and eaten by hundreds at a sit- 
 ting. Our meeting-houses were crowded, on these 
 occasions, with parents and children. Hymns and 
 temperance odes were sung ; addresses were deliv- 
 ered ; prayer was offered ; sermons were preached ; 
 contributions were taken up; candidates were re- 
 ceived into the church ; the roll of communicants 
 was called ; discipline was attended to ; reports were 
 heai'd ; instructions were given ; children were bap- 
 tized; and the Lord's Supper was administered. 
 These anniversary celebrations were held at eleven 
 stations, several days having been spent at each." 
 
 After these celebrations, there was a convention 
 of all the teachers and trustees of the schools in those 
 districts, in connection with the officers of the church. 
 
246 CHVRCB FOR TBE FOREIGN RESIDENTS. 
 
 Nearly two hundred were present. The sessions 
 were continued two days, and questions were dis- 
 cussed of the first importance to religion and educa- 
 tion. There was much unity of spirit, order, and 
 quiet. The essential rules of deliberative bodies 
 were observed, though with less formality. 
 
 Another interesting step towards the construction 
 poreigQreRi- of a wcll-ordered Christian community on 
 ehttrch. the Islands, was the institution of an evan- 
 gelical church among the foreign i-esidents of Hono- 
 lulu. It was at once self-supporting, and it did much 
 towards bringing the foreign community into harmo- 
 nious and active cooperation with the mission and the 
 government. 
 
 A radical change was effected, though Hot with- 
 saiaiiesin out a somcwhat protracted correspondence, 
 mon stock, iu the mctliod of supporting the missiona- 
 ries. It was a change from the common-stock sys- 
 tem to salaries. This system was originally derived 
 from the well-known Baptist missionaries at Seram- 
 pore, in India, through the Bombay mission. It in- 
 volved the keeping of a depository at Honolulu, 
 stocked with all the articles supposed to be needed by 
 families, and these the families obtained at cost. This 
 was deemed a necessity during the first decade or 
 two, while the Islands were in a barbarous state ; 
 but in many respects it did not work well. The sal- 
 aries, once established, were on the whole more eco- 
 nomical, and prepared the way for progress in the 
 direction of independent native churches. 
 
 Among the efforts of a tentative nature, but hav- 
 Missionary '"^ ouly partial success, was an attempt to 
 nS'"™" iuduce the large native churches to assume 
 churches. ^jjg ^jj^jg ^j. ^ p^j,^ ^f ^^^ gupport of their 
 
WSAT LED TO A FOREIGN MISSION. 247 
 
 missionary pastors. It was probably some help to 
 the missionary in overcoming a natui'al reluctance 
 to break loose from dependence on the Board ; and 
 it must have made it seem easier, in the course of 
 events, for the native chni'ches to assume the much 
 smaller salaries needed by their native pastors. 
 
 Pressed by pecuniary exigencies, the Prudential 
 Committee took vrhat now seems a step a practical 
 in the wrong direction. The boarding- """''■ 
 school at Wailuku for native girls, was converted 
 into two self-supporting boai'ding-schools, for boys 
 and girls whose mothers only were native. The 
 school-building and apparatus were conditionally 
 made over, for this purpose, to Mr. Bailey and 
 Miss Ogden ; and these teachers wei'e to gain their 
 support from the schools. The common schools, 
 which were then supported by the government, num- 
 bered three hundred and eighty-eight, with eleven 
 thousand seven hundred and ninety-two pupils. 
 
 This year was signalized by the development of a 
 practical conviction, that the Islands could n-hatiedto 
 not rise to an independent existence as a ^[S'from 
 Christian nation, without developing the "'«»''>■">=• 
 spirit of foreign missions. Both the native churches 
 and the missionaries, in the present advanced stage 
 of the work, needed that invigorating influence. So 
 obviously was the foreign missionary spirit a necessity 
 to the Hawaiian churches, that members of the mis- 
 sion proposed the forming of a new mission in one 
 or more of the groups of coral islands westward, 
 called Micronesia, though two thousand miles dis- 
 tant ; to be in part sustained by laborers and con- 
 tributions from the native churches. The collec- 
 tions of these churches at their monthly conceits of 
 
248 MISSION TO MICRONESIA. 
 
 pi-ayer, even then amounted to fifteen hundred dol- 
 lars a year. It was believed that the Hawaiian 
 churches would support the missionaries sent from 
 their own number, and that they would be all the 
 more ready to multiply the gospel institutions 
 among themselves. The Prudential Committee 
 came fully into these views, and immediately entered 
 upon the incipient measures. 
 
 On the 10th of November, 1851, Messrs. Snow, 
 Mission to Sturges, and Gulick, and their wives, em- 
 Micronesia. Marked at Boston for Micronesia, going by 
 way of the Sandwich Islands. Arriving at Hon- 
 olulu, a schooner was chartered, and it was decided 
 that Mr. Clark, secretary of the Hawaiian Missionary 
 Society, and Mr. Kekela should accompany the mis- 
 sion, to aid in its establishment, and to bring back 
 a report to the Hawaiian churches. Two Hawaiian 
 missionaries were added, and the new mission sailed 
 July 15, 1852, followed by the prayers of thousands 
 of native Christians, recently emerged from the same 
 heathen darkness from which they would rescue the 
 Micronesians. Mr. Kekela, after his I'etnrn, visited 
 all the churches on Oahu, Maui, Molokai, and Ha- 
 waii, informing them of the moral desolation he saw 
 on those Islands, and of their need of the gospel. 
 His statements were illustrated by specimens of 
 the wickedness and barbarism of the people, which 
 he had brought with him, and were exceedingly in.- 
 teresting to the native churches. He was thus pre- 
 paring, doubtless, though unconsciously, for his own 
 mission to a still more barbarous people in another 
 direction. 
 
 The Rev. Messrs. Dwight and Kinney were added 
 New mis- to the missiou in 1848, and Dr. Wetmore 
 eipnarfes. jjj ^]^g following year. It was about this 
 
NATIVE CHRISTIANS IN THE GOLD MINES. 249 
 
 time the discovery of gold in California awakened an 
 almost universal interest. The influence was felt in 
 the Sandwich Islands. Among the native NativeChris- 
 islanders drawn to that I'egion, were cer- goia mines. 
 tain members of Dr. Baldwin's church at Lahaina, 
 fifteen of whom went to California to dig for gold. 
 Their conduct was marvelous. Not one of them 
 was known to have dishonored his Christian profes- 
 sion. Among a people of dissolute habits, they 
 stood aloof from gambling, drinking, Sabbath-break- 
 ing, and other evil practices. Most of them gave 
 a share of what they obtained to promote the cause 
 of piety ; and one, finding that he had cleared four 
 hundred dollars, gave fifty to make his missionary an 
 Honorary Member of the American Board. 
 
 Another outrage was committed by Roman Cath- 
 olic France, for which it is hard to account, Anothsr 
 except on the supposition of a design, gression. 
 should circumstances render it possible, to take 
 possession of the Hawaiian group, as they had done 
 of Tahiti. Rear Admiral Tromelin arrived at Hon- 
 olulu, August 15, 1849, in the frigate La Poursui- 
 vante, and, some days after, misled perhaps by Mr. 
 Dillon, the French Consul, took military posses- 
 sion of the fort at that place, of the government 
 offices, the custom-house, the king's yacht, and 
 other vessels sailing under the Hawaiian flag ; all 
 avowedly to punish the Hawaiian nation for not com- 
 plying with demands which every unprejudiced per- 
 son would regard as unreasonable and unjust. The 
 fort was dismantled, the arms, powder, etc., de- 
 stroyed, and the yacht sent off to Tahiti. The gov- 
 ernment offered no resistance, but the representa- 
 tives of the United States and Great Britian made 
 
250 FOREIGN TRAVELS OF THE PRINCES- 
 
 formal protest. The king and his government were 
 firm, and the admiral did not deem it prudent to 
 press the case farther. ^ 
 
 In the following year similar demands were re- 
 Bim another ncwed bj Mr. Perrin, who came in the cor- 
 ind the last, yg^^g SerieusB, as commissioner of the 
 French Republic. He was prepared to enforce his 
 demands as before ; but Providence so ordered, that 
 the United States ship Vandalia, Captain Gardner, 
 came into port at the critical point of the negotia- 
 tion. The presence of this vessel, and the impres- 
 sion that she would resist any acts of violence, in 
 case the United States flag were raised by the gov- 
 ernment, had the effect to lead the French com- 
 missioner to waive his most offensive demands. 
 Thus the Lord again interposed, and the French 
 government did not repeat these dishonorable pro- 
 ceedings. 
 
 The two princes, who have of late occupied the 
 Visit of the Hawaiian throne, sons of Kekuanaoa, and 
 totheUnTted graudsoHS of Kameliameha I., visited Eng- 
 state«. jg^„(j a,nd the United States in 1849, aud 
 
 made everywhere a favorable impression by their in- 
 telligence, their graceful manners, and the propriety 
 of their depoi-tment. These representatives of the 
 Hawaiian nation, had a formal interview with the 
 Prudential Committee at the Missionary House, 
 when the Chairman addressed them, and presented to 
 each of them an elegant pocket Bible. A reply was 
 made by Dr. Judd, the ambassador whom they had 
 accompanied to Europe and America, and written 
 acknowledgments were afterwards received from the 
 interesting strangers. 
 
 I For a more full accoant, see Missionary Herald, 1850, pp. 61-68. 
 
CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 A CENSUS. — MAEQUESAN MISSION. — OAHIT COLLEGE. 
 
 1850-1853. 
 
 A CENSUS of the Islands, taken in January, 1850, 
 gave the population at eighty-four thousaud population of 
 one huudred and sixty-flye. The deaths in "''i"''"*'- 
 that year wei-e four thousand three hundred and 
 twenty, and the births one thousand four hundred 
 and twenty-two ; being an excess of the deaths over 
 the births of two thousand eight hundred and ninety- 
 eight. The males under eighteen years of age, were 
 twelve thousand nine hundred and twenty-three, and 
 the females ten thousand three hundred and eighty- 
 three ; from eighteen to fifty-three they were about 
 equally divided. The blind were five hundred and 
 five, and the deaf two hundred and forty-nine. 
 
 There had been extraordinary causes of mortality 
 during the year preceding that census. The de- 
 crease in the population had been constant, though 
 greatly checked by the prevalence of Christianity. 
 Of unmarried foi-eigners, there were five hundred 
 and sixty-five; of foreigners having white wives, 
 there were one hundred and sixty-eight, and their 
 children numbered three hundred and fifty-nine. 
 Foreigners with native wives were three hundred 
 and twelve, and they had five hundred and fifty- 
 eight children. The number of pupils in five Eng- 
 
252 THE NATIONAL EDUCATION 
 
 lish schools was four hundred and thirty-eight, and 
 National ed- ^^^^ high schools contaiued two hundred and 
 ucation. |.^,Q_ ipj^g primary and common schools 
 
 were five hundred and forty, containing fifteen thou- 
 sand six hundred and twenty pupils. Pour hundred 
 and thirty-seven of the common schools were Prot- 
 estant, and one hundred and three were Catholic. 
 The Protestant schools had thirteen thousand two 
 hundred and sixty-one pupils, and the Catholic 
 schools two thousand three hundred and fifty-nine. 
 The total outlay for these schools during the year 
 by the government, was $21,989.84, of which fl7,- 
 051.84 were paid as teachers' wages, and $3,160.51 
 were expended for school-houses. There were also 
 two select schools supported by government, the ex- 
 pense of which, for the year 1849, had been $6,545 ; 
 and eight other select schools were reported, which 
 were sustained in diff'erent ways, some by subscrip- 
 tion, some by parents of the pupils, and two by the 
 American Board. These ten select schools em- 
 braced in all four hundred and fifty-seven pupils, of 
 which two hundred and sixty-seven were Hawaiian, 
 one hundred and five half-caste, and eighty-five pure 
 white. Three other English schools were said to be 
 in operation, embracing about seventy scholars, 
 most of whom were native children. 
 
 A remarkable relapse into intemperance at Wai- 
 mea, on Hawaii, about this time, and a no less re- 
 Remarkabie markablc rccovcry, are described by Mr. 
 recovery." Lyous. Both illustrate the singular im- 
 pressibility of the people. The agents of evil came, 
 and found those who were willing to cooperate with 
 them. " Prom the hills and vales," says the mis- 
 sionary, " the smoke of the hi root ovens ascended, 
 
REMARKABLE RELAPSE AND RECOVERY. 2!'y?> 
 
 and the deluded people were busily engaged day and 
 night in manufacturing the intoxicating beverage, 
 or in drunken festivals, with the old songs and 
 dances. There were magistrates, but they had been 
 drawn over." 
 
 Thus matters stood for a time. Mr. Lyons shall 
 describe the recovery from this relapse in his own 
 way. " A waking up of a part of the magistracy, 
 and a change in another pai't, with the prayers of 
 the saints that remained firm, and help from on 
 high, restored order and tranquillity. For some time 
 the heavens seemed to be brass above us. The fires 
 of the ki root ovens had gone out ; drunkenness and 
 revelry had ceased ; yet the Spirit of the Lord, except 
 in a small degree, was not among the people. Few 
 I'epented of their abominations. But prayer was 
 unceasingly offered, and efforts were constantly made 
 to reclaim the wanderers. In November a series of 
 meetings was held, and the Holy Spirit was with us. 
 There was a movement among those who had dis- 
 graced their profession, and also among those who 
 had never come out on the Lord's side. Confessions 
 were made ; the desolations of Zion were repaired ; 
 the Sabbath congregations increased ; the church 
 arose, and put on her beautiful garments. Addi- 
 tions were made from the ranks of the impenitent. 
 
 " Meanwhile the reviving influence spread to the 
 out-stations. In November and December I made a 
 long tour through my field. It was a very precious 
 season. Meetings were everywhere well attended. 
 The churches, for the most part, presented an en- 
 couraging appearance. The cause of temperance 
 flourished again, and temperance celebrations passed 
 off well. In some places revivals were in progress. 
 
2o4 BAWAIIAN PIETY CHARACTERIZED. 
 
 The spirit of benevolence was cheering. Schools 
 had their usual appearance, though some of them 
 were not so promising as formei'ly. Ninety-nine 
 individuals have been received into the church on 
 examination, and some sixty or seventy stand pro- 
 pounded for admission. A great number of wan- 
 derers have been reclaimed, and among them are 
 some Romanists." 
 
 Mr. Bishop, writing at this period, and speaking 
 Hawaiian of Hawaiian converts from the low vices of 
 acterized. lieatlieuism, compares them to the reformed 
 drunkard. There is a constant struggle with the 
 old passious and habits, and perhaps in some un- 
 guarded moment a fall; but he rises again, and, 
 with much to lament in his course, holds on to the 
 end, and dies in the hope of immortality. So with 
 many a Hawaiian Christian. His pastor and his 
 more established brethren stand in fear of him, and 
 exhort him, and pray for him, because his light does 
 not shine as it ought, and because his faith is feeble, 
 and Satan's temptations are strong. But the Lord 
 is gracious to him while he lingers like Lot on the 
 plain, and he is finally carried through in safety, 
 a ransomed heathen, a sinner saved by grace. 
 
 The mission to the Marquesas Islands had a sin- 
 gular origin. Some time in March, 1853, a chief 
 Riseoftiie fi'om ouc of thcse Islands, named Matunui, 
 quesra'Ss'- ^^1*^ ^ sou-iu-Iaw of his who was a native 
 sion. Qf Maui, arrived at Lahaina on board the 
 
 whaleship Tamerlane. He was from the island of 
 Fatuhiva, which he left iu February, and his object 
 in visiting the Sandwich Islands was to induce 
 missionaries to go and live with his people, and 
 teach them the word of God. He very much de- 
 
THE MARQUESAN MISSION 255 
 
 sired at least one white Protestant missionary ; but 
 rather than return alone, he would take two or three 
 native missionaries. The Hawaiian churches were 
 greatly moved by this appeal, and felt, as did the mis- 
 sionaries, that it ought to be responded to as a call 
 from God. This could be done only by sending a 
 native mission. The Rev. James Kekela, the first 
 of the ordained uative pastors, the Rev. Samuel 
 Kauwealoha, Mr. Lot Kuailielani, a deacon and 
 teacher in the church at Bwa, and Mr. Isaia Kaiwi, 
 a graduate of Lahainaluna and several years a 
 teacher and deacon in the second church at Hono- 
 lulu, offered themselves for the service. They were 
 all married men. Mr. James Bicknell, a pious lay- 
 man, born in England, also offered himself, and was 
 a useful member of the mission for several years, 
 but is now residing at the Sandwich Islands. The 
 expense of the mission was to be borne by the native 
 churches. The Rev. Mr. Parker, of the mission, 
 one of the company which had visited these islands 
 several years before, was to go with them, to advise 
 and assist at the outset; and an English schooner 
 was chartered to take the company to Fatuhiva. 
 
 This mission was not allowed to go without im- 
 pressive valedictory services. A great mis- Fareweii 
 siouary meeting was held in the Stone mSg"''^ 
 Church at Honolulu. The house was crowded above 
 and below. The eight Hawaiians there to be con- 
 secrated to the foreign missionary work, and to 
 receive their instructions, presented a thrilling 
 scene. It was so to the missionaries. Not many 
 years before that time, they had worshipped in a 
 house near the one in which they were assembled, 
 made of poles, strings, and grass, resembling any- 
 
256 THE MISSION COMMENCED. 
 
 thing else rather than a church, and with a congre- 
 gation clothed mostly in kapa. They now sat in a 
 house built by the same congregation, which, for 
 magnitude and durability, might vie with almost any 
 house of worship in an American city ; and the peo- 
 ple were assembled to send forth missionaries from 
 among their own race to other and distant heathen 
 lands. 
 
 The mission was successfully commenced, and Mr. 
 The mission Parkcr left them hopeful as to the future. 
 commenced, jjg reported the Patuhivans as a superior 
 class of Polynesians in their physical appearance. 
 The men were athletic, healthy, and free from cu- 
 taneous disease ; but were exceedingly savage in their 
 appearance, by reason of their tattooed faces, arms, 
 and limbs. The females were generally small, with 
 regular features and light complexions, and were 
 better looking than the females of the Sandwich 
 Islands. 
 
 A year later, the mission, though quietly pursuing 
 its work, had met with some discouragements. The 
 people of the different valleys were often at war. 
 There was very little government. The papists had 
 come in to oppose them, and spent the Sabbath, 
 after mass, in teaching the people amusements. 
 Matunui, the chief who had asked for the mis- 
 sion, had not proved to be all the brethren hoped to 
 find him. The attendance on worship and schools 
 was irregular. But a comfoi-table house had been 
 built, and a gai'den inclosed, and the mission wrote 
 in good spirits. 
 
 Seventeen years have elapsed since this mission 
 Persistence was commcuced ; and Kekela, Kauwea- 
 BisBionaries. loha and Kaiwi, of the first company of 
 
THE HAWAIIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 257 
 
 missionaries, are still there. The results of their 
 self-deuyiug and patient labors are far from being 
 limited to the narrow bounds of their own mission- 
 ary field. They have demonstrated what a native 
 ministry may do, through the grace of God, among 
 savage heathen people of a kindred race. And the 
 reacting influence of their mission was found to be 
 such in their native islands, after ten years, as to 
 prepare the way for a cheerful concession of inde- 
 pendence to the native ministry and churches over 
 all those islands. 
 
 The Hawaiian Missionary Society, though to 
 some extent a disbursing agent of the American 
 Board, was now beginning to act as an independent 
 body. The Marquesan mission being com- Hawaiian 
 
 , „ TT ■• • • • -J. 1 Missionary 
 
 posed 01 Hawaiian missionaries, its rela- society. 
 tions were wholly with that Society ; and so were the 
 relations of the Hawaiian missionaries in Micro- 
 nesia. The Society began, about this time, to direct 
 a portion of its efforts to the feeble churches and 
 destitute places on the several islands of its own 
 group. 
 
 The papists seem not to have been making much 
 progress in the way of converts, but the inroad by 
 Mormons became troublesome for a time. Mormons. 
 Five or six Mormon priests labored in Honolulu and 
 vicinity for a few months. Their doctrines, instruc- 
 tions, and pi'actices were such, that the most aba\i- 
 doned and licentious characters were among their 
 first converts. They licensed several of this class, 
 who were graduates of Lahainaluna, to expound 
 their texts. Baptism by immersion was with them 
 a saving ordinance. Moreover, they taught their 
 converts, that they would have nothing to pay for 
 17 
 
258 OAHU COLLEGE GBARTERED. 
 
 the support of their ministers, or for the building of 
 churches, or for foreign missions. 
 
 The Punahou institution received a charter in 
 oahucoiiege 1853, with the name of Oahu College. The 
 chartered, charter describes the object of the College 
 to be " the training of youth in the various branches 
 of a Christian education." It further states, that 
 " as it is reasonable that the Christiau education 
 should be in conformity to the general views of the 
 founders and patrons of the institution, no course of 
 instruction shall be deemed lawful in said institu- 
 tion, which is not accordant with the principles of 
 Protestant Evangelical Christianity, as held by that 
 body of Protestant Christians in the United States 
 of America, which originated the Christian mission 
 to the Islands, and to whose labors and benevolent 
 contributions the people of these Islands are so 
 greatly indebted." 
 
 There was also an additional security for the in- 
 stitution in the following article, namely : "When- 
 ever a vacancy shall occur in said corporation, it 
 shall be the duty of the Trustees to fill the same 
 with all reasonable and convenient dispatch. And 
 every new election shall be immediately made known 
 to the Prudential Committee of the American Board 
 of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, and be sub- 
 ject to their approval or rejection ; and this power 
 of revision shall be continued to the American Board 
 for twenty years from date of this charter." 
 
 This institution was in some important sense the 
 palladium oi t\\e nation. That part of the 
 '° ''°° ' community, which, though born on the Isl- 
 ands, was of foreign descent, more especially the 
 children of the missionaries, was fast becoming an 
 
ENDOWMENT OF THE COLLEGE. 259 
 
 influential and important element ; and all that then 
 seemed needful to make them a blessing to the Isl- 
 ands, was an adequate and proper education. This 
 the College was designed to afford. To- itaendow- 
 wai-ds its endowment the government gen- "™'- 
 erously gave three hundred acres of excellent land, 
 valued at ten thousand dollars. Twelve thousand 
 dollars, resulting from the sale of these lands and 
 individual donations at the Islands, are invested at 
 the Islands ; and about nineteen thousand are in- 
 vested in the United States, the result of donations 
 in this country. Of this latter sum the American 
 Board contributed five thousand dollars. Among 
 the larger individual donors was the late James 
 Hunnewell, Esq. The College, though founded by 
 the Board, is governed by an independent body of 
 Trustees I'esiding on the Islands.^ It is open to 
 youth of all races. The number of pupils 
 from 1841 to 1866, was two hundred and ^^"'" 
 Hinety, of whom one hundi-ed and seventy-three 
 were males, and one hundred and seventeen females. 
 Only twenty had died. A score of these pupils have 
 since graduated at colleges in the United States, 
 where a majority took high honors. Tt is matter 
 of regret that so many, after receiving the very val- 
 uable instruction at Punahou, should not have re- 
 turned to the Islands on completing their education 
 in the United States. 
 
 1 When Kamehameha the Great conquered Oaha in 179-t, he gave Pu- 
 nahou to one of his principal warrior chieftains, wlio was the father of 
 Hoapiii. Upon the death of the father in 1802, the land became Hoapili's. 
 Hoapili gave Punahou to his daughter Liliha, upon her marriage with 
 Boki. In 1829, just before starting on his fatal expedition in search of 
 sandal-wood, Boki gave the land to the Rev. Hiram Bingham; and Mr. 
 Bingham, before leaving the Islands in 1840, generously gave it to the 
 mission school, which afterwards becaine the Ofthu College. He is there- 
 
260 ITS VALUE TO TBE ISLANDS. 
 
 It should be stated in justice to the College, tliat 
 Its TOiue to a number of the most useful and prominent 
 theisiMdB. uieojbers of the island community, male 
 and female, in the ministerial, legal, and educational 
 ranks, received their entire education at this insti- 
 tution, and that this number is sure to increase. 
 Though established with primary reference to the 
 children of missionaries, it now (as was anticipated 
 from the beginning) derives the larger proportion of 
 its pupils from other classes in the community. The 
 condition of the Islands would have been far less pros- 
 perous and satisfactory, at the present day, had there 
 been no such institution during the last quarter of 
 a century ; and without it the national prospects 
 would be far less cheering than they are. 
 
 The small-pox invaded the Islands early in 1853, 
 and was dreadfully fatal in certain districts. 
 
 A pestilence. 
 
 Mr. Bishop, who encountered every risk to 
 save his people, reports the deaths in Ewa of twelve 
 hundred out of a population of twenty-eight hun- 
 dred. Nearly one half of the eight hundred church 
 members were victims of the pestilence. From 
 morn to night the missionary visited the sick and 
 dying, lying helpless on the ground, where, in most 
 cases, they were destitute of every comfort, except 
 such as he carried to them, and administered with 
 his own hands. For a while it was difficult to find 
 persons to bury the dead. But some were found 
 willing to undertake the task for a large reward ; 
 and when they could not be found, friends performed 
 the duty, of coui-se at the risk of their lives. Many 
 in this way contracted the disease. The indications 
 
 fore to be numbered among its founders. These facts I gather from a 
 HistorjcM Essaj' oij the College, publjslied nt Honolulu in the yem 1866, 
 
A PESTILENCE. 261 
 
 of decay were so rapid, that immediate interment 
 was necessary. A hasty grave was dug near the 
 place ; the body was rolled in its clothes and mats, 
 and without ceremony was hurried to its last rest- 
 ing-place. For three months there were no fune- 
 rals, no mourners. A short prayer was sometimes 
 made over the grave, but veiy seldom, as no one 
 dared to approach the place, except the grave- 
 digger. The number of sick in the district, at one 
 time and for more than three months, was not less 
 than three hundred, and the deaths averaged from 
 twenty to thirty a day. 
 
CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 DEATH OF KAMEHAMEHA III. ACCESSION OP 
 KAMEHAMEHA IV. 
 
 1854. 
 
 KAMEHAMEHA III. died on the 15th of December, 
 Death of the 1854. Though iiot free from faults, espe- 
 '""*• cially in the early part of his reign, he 
 
 possessed many excellences as a sovereign prince. 
 He largely inherited the amiable disposition of his 
 mother, and was generally beloved while a youth. It 
 Hischarac- ^^'^^ 1"® misfortunc to come young to the 
 '"■• throne, and to be subject for a time to the 
 
 influence of unprincipled and crafty foreigners, when 
 the national mind was feeling the reaction conse- 
 quent on the great awakening. It is not supposed 
 that he cordially embraced the gospel, though he 
 seems ever to have been impressed with its truth and 
 importance. The Protestant missionaries enjoyed 
 his confidence to the last, and he thankfully availed 
 himself of such aid in promoting the welfare of his 
 subjects, as they could properly render. He was 
 the friend and benefactor of his people ; and few are 
 the sovereigns, who have been as ready to relinquish 
 their prerogative and their sources of private wealth, 
 to improve the condition of their subjects. His noble 
 stand in the cause of temperance, of which this his- 
 tory has made repeated mention, was continued for 
 
KAMEEAMEBA III. AND IV. 263 
 
 years, and he manifested an unfailing interest in the 
 civil and social institutions of his nation. 
 
 The reign of law may be said indeed to have com- 
 menced before his time ; but there was no constitu- 
 tion, and the people had uowell-defiued rights. Even 
 the right of parents to their children was not clear. 
 Those who occupied houses knew not how soon they 
 might be ejected, and those who cultivated fields 
 were in constant fear of being deprived of the prod- 
 ucts. The people were mere vassals, with no par- 
 ticipation in affairs of government. The constitu- 
 tion given by this sovereign put both chiefs and peo- 
 ple in the same relation to the laws. He gave Ha- 
 waii her Magna Charta, and it was with him a volun- 
 tary gift. Her existence as a constitutional state, 
 dates from the year 1840, and she will cherish his 
 memory while blest with a national existence. 
 
 The younger of the two surviving grandsons of 
 the first Kamehameha, a son of Kinau, sue- Kameha- 
 ceeded to the throne. Born March 17, ™''^"- 
 1814, he received his education in the Chief's School, 
 under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Cooke, members of 
 the mission, as did his brother, the present sovereign. 
 In 1849, both of them, fine looking young men, en- 
 joyed the advantages, and experienced the disadvan- 
 tages, of foreign travel. 
 
 The address of the young king, on the occasion 
 01 his inauguration, which was delivered in Testimony of 
 both Hawaiian and English, strikingly ex- king. 
 emplified the progress of the nation. I make a sin- 
 gle extract : " With the accession of Kameha- 
 meha II. to the throne, the tabus were broken, the 
 wild orgies of heathenism abolished, the idols 
 
264 TESTIMONY OF THE YOUNG KING. 
 
 thrown down ; and in their place was set up the 
 worship of the one only living and true God. His 
 was the era of the introduction of' Christianity, and 
 all its peaceful influences. He was born to com- 
 mence the great moral revolution which began with 
 his reign. The age of Kamehameha III. was one of 
 progress and of liberty, of schools and of civiliza- 
 tion. He gave us a constitution, and fixed laws; 
 he secured the people in the title to their lands, and 
 removed the last chain of oppression. He gave them 
 a voice in his councils, and in the making of the laws 
 by which they are governed. He was a great na- 
 tional benefactor, and has left the impress of his 
 mild and amiable disposition on the age for which 
 he was born." 
 
CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 INDICATIONS OF PEOGEESS. 
 
 1857-1862. 
 
 The mission, assembled at Honolulu in the year 
 1857, bore the following testimony, in its annual 
 letter, to the general progress at that time : 
 
 " When we contrast the present with the not very 
 remote past, we are filled with admiration contrast of 
 and gratitude in view of the wonders God ^thth?"' 
 has wrought for this people. Everywhere p^^'' 
 and in all things we see marks of progress, unmis- 
 takable to every intelligent and candid observer. 
 Instead of troops of idle, naked, noisy savages gaz- 
 ing upon us, we are now surrounded by well-clad, 
 quiet, intelligent and self-possessed multitudes, 
 who feel the dignity of men. Instead of squalid 
 poverty, we see competence, abundance, and some- 
 times luxury. Instead of brutal bowlings and dark 
 orgies, we hear the songs of Zion, and the suppli- 
 cations of saints. The little dirty kennel, dingy 
 with smoke, from which the light of the sun was 
 nearly excluded, has given place, in numerous cases, 
 to the neat cottage, or the commodious dwelling of 
 wood or stone, well provided with the furniture of 
 the civilized. All this is true in instances too 
 numerous for specification. Yet we would not be 
 understood to affirm, that it is true of the masses. 
 
266 SIGNS OF PROSPERITY. 
 
 While a, general progress is most evident, and 
 marked by many prominent and striking indices, 
 there are still many, as in all lands, who are too in- 
 dolent, too ignorant, or too vicious, to put forth the 
 efforts necessary for the improvement of their con- 
 dition. 
 
 " Yet our towns are rising, our roads are impi'oving. 
 Signs of Agriculture and industry are assuming in- 
 prospenty. crcasiug importance. Our government, in 
 its legislative, executive, and judiciary departments, 
 has acquired organic form, and is moving on in the 
 discharge of its functions. Our schools are sus- 
 tained. Our islands are being dotted over with im- 
 proved church edifices. Law is supreme ; order 
 prevails ; protection of all human rights is nearly 
 complete; there is little complaining or suffering in 
 the land ; shocking crimes are rare ; and it may be 
 doubted whether the sun shines on a more peaceful 
 people. All this and more, through the grace of 
 God, has been accomplished during the last thirty- 
 seven years ; and for all this we do and will praise 
 the Lord. 
 
 "The social state of the people improves from 
 Social condi- year to year ; and it is a remai-kable fact, 
 "^ ' that life, liberty, and the avails of industry 
 
 and enterprise, are nowhere more safe, than in the 
 Sandwich Islands. Foreigners of all nations arc. 
 kindly received, and their rights, personal, social, 
 civil, and religious, are respected. No resident and 
 no subject, who conducts himself uprightly and dis- 
 creetly, has just cause to complain that his rights 
 are invaded." 
 
 The testimony at the close of the foregoing ex- 
 tract is well sustained by a remarkable passage in 
 
SECURITY OF LIFE AND PROPERTY. 267 
 
 the report to the government of Chief Justice Lee, 
 as early as the year 1853 : " In no part of the world," 
 he says, "are life and property more safe than in the 
 Sandwich Islands. Murders, robberies, and spourity of 
 the higher class of felonies, are quite un- property. 
 known here ; and in city and country we retire to 
 our sleep, conscious of the most entire security. The 
 stranger may travel from one end of the group to 
 the other, over mountains and through woods, sleep- 
 ing in grass huts, unarmed, alone, and unprotected, 
 with any amount of treasure on his person, and with 
 a tithe of the vigilance required in older and more 
 civilized countries, go unrobbed of a penny." 
 
 Mr. Shipman, who joined the mission in 1854, 
 was stationed at Waiohinu, in the district of Kau, 
 Excepting three or four sons of missionaries, he was 
 the last to receive an appoiutnient as a missionary 
 to the Islands, and he died at his post after seven 
 years. Mr. Shipman was a man of strong intelli- 
 gence, and much among the people ; and after four 
 years he bore this emphatic testimony concerning 
 the reality of their piety : " Nothing but lestimonyas 
 the Holy Spirit could have wrought in them piety. 
 what we now see. Many of them live among us 
 monuments of his power in converting the soul. 
 Whether it was by a mighty outpouring of the Spirit, 
 in what is termed a revival, or by a gradual work 
 of grace in the community, I know not; but that 
 the Lord has been here, with regenerating power, 
 there can be no doubt. Neither education, nor leg- 
 islation could have produced what we now see. All 
 the improvements of this kingdom will fail to do for 
 the younger portion of the population, what has 
 been done by your missionaries, through the blessing 
 of God, for the older portion," 
 
268 THE NATIONAL SCHOOLS. 
 
 The Hawaiian Evangelical Association decided, in 
 Revision of 1859, that it was inexpedient to attempt a 
 versi<<n. ucw translation of the Scriptures ; but that 
 the existing version should be suitably revised, with 
 the addition of clearly relevant proof-texts, or refer- 
 ences. 
 
 According to the report of Dr. Armstrong, Presi- 
 The national ^cut of the Board of Education, in that year, 
 BohooiB. j]jg statistics of free schools, supported by 
 the government, then stood as follows : — 
 
 Raised by the school-tax in 1858 .... $34,994.00 
 
 Raised by the school-tax in 1859 31,491.49 
 
 Number of free schools in 1859 . . . 285 
 
 Number of scholars 8,628 
 
 Schools where English is taught ... 16 
 
 Native youths in them 804 
 
 White children in schools .... 190 
 Mixed children in schools 166 
 
 Total in the schools .... 9,788 
 
 The excess of boys over the girls in the free 
 schools, was one thousand five hundred and seventy. 
 One hundred and forty of the schoolmasters were 
 from the seminary at Lahainaluna. Conventions of 
 teachers, of from five to ten days' continuance, were 
 held on the islands of Kauai, Oahu, Maui, and at 
 three places on the island of Hawaii. Essays were 
 read, and exercises performed in reading, writing, 
 arithmetic, and geography ; and a variety of subjects 
 were discussed, ail pertaining to the office and work 
 of the schoolmaster. About four-fifths of the free 
 schools were composed of the children of Protestant 
 parents. The chief reading-book in the schools was 
 the New Testament, both on account of its cheap- 
 ness, and the desire of the parents that their chil- 
 dren should be instnicted therein ; and portions of 
 
SELECT SCHOOLS. 269 
 
 the Hawaiian version were often seen in the hands 
 of Roman Catholic children. 
 
 In addition to free schools, the government sup- 
 ported the Lahainaluna Seminary, with one hundred 
 and twelve students ; the royal school at Honolulu, 
 with fifty-five ; and the free school at Honolulu with 
 seventy-eight. This last was made up of a mixed 
 class of Hawaiians, Americans, English, Welsh, 
 Irish, Scotch, Germans, Chinese, Tahitians, Peruvi- 
 ans, Hindus, and Africans. There were also Hawaii- 
 an-English schools containing eight hundred pupils. 
 
 The select schools, not under the government, 
 were the Oahu College, with seventy-three ^^■^^^ 
 students ; the boarding-school at Hilo, with "'^°°^- 
 sixty-three ; and a manual labor school at Waioli, on 
 Kauai, with sixty-two. The school at Hilo had been 
 in operation twenty -four years, and had cost the 
 Board seven thousand five hundred dollars, in addition 
 to the support of Mr. Lyman, the teacher. Of its five 
 hundred and forty-three pupils, nearly four hundred 
 were in many different kinds of business, at the time 
 now under consideration, scattered through the Sand- 
 wich Islands, Oregon, California, the Marquesas Isl- 
 ands, and Micronesia. 1 In this school, as M'ell as in 
 Mr. Wilcox's, at Waioli, the pupils cultivated the soil 
 during a portion of each day. These three schools de- 
 rived their support chiefly from the American Board. 
 
 In 1860, the government system of school educa- 
 tion experienced an irreparable loss, as it Death of dt. 
 proved, in the death of Dr. Armstrong, as ^nnsirong. 
 a consequence of injuries received by a fall from his 
 
 1 The school at Hilo, in 1868, received from the gfovernment a new and 
 perpetual charter, under the old Board of Trustees, composed of the Amer- 
 ican missionaries on Hawaii, with power to fill vacancies when they occut 
 
270 TRIBUTE to DR. ARMSTRONG'S MEMORY. 
 
 horse. He had labored during fifteen years effect- 
 ively in the distinctive character of a missionary 
 and thirteen years in connection witli the govern- 
 ment of the Islands, as President of the Board of 
 Education, with other responsible offices attached. 
 The king was greatly moved by his death, and ad- 
 Tribute to dressed the following touching note of sym- 
 hi. memory, p^^jjy ^^ ^|jg afflictcd widow : — 
 
 " My dear Madam : — I hope I shall not appear in- 
 trusive upon your first grief, if 1 hasten to tender 
 you and your family my sincerest condolence for the 
 great bereavement you have sustained under a heavy 
 dispensation of Providence. 
 
 " Your husband, so suddenly removed, at the very 
 time vvhen all who knew him, or appreciated his 
 usefulness, were hoping to see him i-eturn to his im- 
 portant avocations, was a valued friend of mine, and 
 an efficient officer of the government, and I am, to 
 a very large extent, a sharer in your loss. 
 
 " Believe me. Madam, when I assure you, that so 
 suddenly did this blow reach me, that it is only by 
 degrees that I appreciate the magnitude of the loss 
 which you and I, and the country, have sustained. 
 "Yours, very truly, 
 
 " LiHOLIHO." 
 " Palace, Sq>temter 24, 1860." 
 
 He also prepared an obituary notice of Dr. Arm- 
 strong in Hawaiian, for the native newspaper. The 
 closing sentence reads thus: "It is suitable that the 
 whole nation should mingle their weeping with the 
 teai'S of the widow and children of the deceased, for, 
 in our prosperity, he rejoiced in our joy, and when 
 trouble came upon us, he was afflicted in our afflic- 
 tion." 
 
WHALE-SHIPS AND CHURCH-BUILDING. 271 
 
 A-bout this time there was a great diminution in 
 the callinsr of wliale-ships at the Islands, whaie-ships 
 
 call less fre- 
 
 The}' could obtain their supplies more ad- quentiy. 
 vantageously elsewhere. While this relieved the 
 islanders from one of their most demoralizing in- 
 fluences, it deprived them of their principal means 
 of obtaining money and the productions of other 
 lands. But measures were soon in progress to pro- 
 mote the cultivation of sugar, rice, wheat, and other 
 products for exportation, and the industrial interests 
 of the Islands were thus promoted. 
 
 Mr. Lyons, of Waimea, appears to have regarded 
 his district as embracing the equivalent of ohurch- 
 fourteen parishes, to each of which he fur- Hawaii, 
 nished a native sub-pastor, acting in subordination to 
 the missionary, with deaCons and elders ; and he la- 
 bored hard, in the years 1859 to 1861, to have each of 
 these parishes supplied with a neat and comfortable 
 house of worship. One or two of them, which I saw 
 on the uplands while sailing along the northern 
 shore, had the unmistakable church appearance. 
 
 Concerning the Papists, at this time, it will be suffi- 
 cient to avail myself of information received papists at 
 from Mr. Coan, writing under date of August ^''°' 
 21, 1861. The papists made a strenuous eifort to gain 
 numbers and influence in Hilo. Their temple had 
 been completed, and it was consecrated with much 
 pomp and ceremony. " The French Bishop was there, 
 with a number of his clergy ; and papists were called 
 in from every part of Hawaii, and from all the islands 
 in the group. Music, paintings, harangues, feast- 
 ing, horse-riding, bell-chiming, and many other di- 
 versions were in full play, to attract the multitude, 
 ^o efforts were m^de to prevent the Protestant peo- 
 
272 PAPISTS AT HILO. 
 
 pie from witnessing the show, and of course many 
 were there from idle curiosity, and many others from 
 an honest desire to see, compare, and judge for 
 themselves. Nurahers joined the Romanists, but 
 they were mostly strangers from other parts, ignor- 
 ant laborers on the plantations of Chinamen, and a 
 few decidedly wicked and base characters from the 
 neighborhood, — notorious liars, dishonest debtors, 
 adulterers, and men who had been convicted and 
 punished by the laws of the land ; and there were 
 enough of this class left. It is believed that no 
 man joined them who gave evidence of piety." 
 
CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 A GENEEAIi REVIVAL OF RELIGION. 
 
 1860-1861. 
 
 While the year 1860 had its trials, it was specially 
 distinguished for revivals of religion over a large part 
 of the Islands. In no one of the previous twenty 
 years, had there been such evidence of the Holy Spir- 
 it's presence in the churches. The voice Extent of th« 
 of rejoicing for spiritual mercies came up '™™'- 
 from nearly all the stations. Churches were revived, 
 backsliders reclaimed, the fallen raised, the weak 
 strengthened, the timid made brave for the truth, 
 and hardened sinners converted to God. 
 
 At the annual meeting of the mission in May, the 
 missionaries came together mourning over the deso- 
 lations of Zion. These were painfully evident in Ho- 
 nolulu, and many other places. But even there the 
 Lord had begun to revive his work. The ^^g^^ ^ 
 first distinct signs of spiritual interest were ''™™™«'J- 
 at Kaneohe, on the island of Oahu, under the minis- 
 try of Mr. Parker. This was as early as October, 
 1859, and among a very irreligious class of persons. 
 There was a decided increase of pious feeling and 
 activity in the church. Fifty-nine suspended or ex- 
 communicated members were restored to fellowship, 
 and about the same number of hopeful converts were 
 added by profession. There was also a manifest 
 growth in grace in the older members of the church- 
 
 18 
 
274 EXTENDS OVER OAHU. 
 
 Early in the year 1860, the revival extended along 
 Entends t^c uortlieru side of the island to the dis- 
 oTer oa,hu ^.,,jg^ ^f Hauuk, whcre the native pastor 
 Kuaea was laboring. The number of hopeful converts 
 there, within the space of a few weeks, was scarcely 
 less than a hundred. At the close of the general 
 meeting, Messrs. Coan and Parker made a tour of 
 the island, and brought back a favorable report, 
 not only from the two places just named, but from 
 Waialua. The churches in Honolulu came now 
 within the reviving influence. A sermon preached 
 in June, by Mr. Kuaea in the Second Church, under 
 the pastoral care of Rev. Lowell Smith, was evi- 
 dently blessed to the people. He then made a 
 preaching tour through Oahu, accompanied by a 
 number of deacons from his own and other churches. 
 The people came out freely to his meetings, and 
 urged that the labors might be prolonged. The 
 lay helpers were with special reference to visiting 
 from house to house. 
 
 Their united labors on returning to Honolulu were 
 very useful; and from that time, there was a pre- 
 cious work of grace at all the stations on Oahu. In 
 September, Mr. Smith also made a preaching tour 
 through the island, accompanied by twelve deacons. 
 Their visit to Waialua appears to have been specially 
 successful, and they had great reason for rejoicing 
 through the whole tour. Many who had been infat- 
 uated by the wild hulas, and not a few Roman Catho- 
 lics and Mormons, became regular attendants on the 
 Protestant meetings. 
 
 Mr. Emerson, of Waialua, has left a pleasing record 
 An interest- "f liis visit to Waiauac. He was there the 
 ingcase. guest of Kapuiki, formerly judge of the 
 
NUMBER OF CONVERTS. 275 
 
 district. After bathing and refreshment, the family 
 assembled for evening devotion in the well-finished 
 house, floored, papered, ceiled, glazed, shingled, clap- 
 boarded, matted, and surrounded by a deep verandah. 
 At night, the guests retired to separate apartments, 
 furnished with beds filled with dried gi*ass, and sur- 
 rounded by mosquito bars. Twenty-five years before, 
 the owner of this house was an obstinate heathen, 
 often intoxicated, and having no fellowship with the 
 church, of whicli he was now the main pillar. 
 
 A series of meetings was held at that place, for 
 prayer, instruction, and iuquii'y, pi-eparatory to the 
 celebration of the Loi'd's Supper on the following 
 Sabbath, in all of which much interest was mani- 
 fested. The good people afterwards spoke of the 
 communion season which followed, as being more 
 joyful than any one ever before. 
 
 At night the room in which the missionary lodged 
 was separated from one occupied by natives only by 
 a thin partition, and two or three times each night 
 while he remained there, the natives rose for prayer, 
 each offering a short but fervent petition for the out- 
 pouring of the Holy Spirit upon the people and 
 themselves. One night he listened to not less than 
 nine of these prayers after he had retired to rest. 
 
 The admissions to the churches on the Island of 
 Oahn, as the result of this revival, were Number of 
 nearly nine hundred. converiB. 
 
 As a consequence of the special religious interest 
 on the Island of Kauai, the church at Ko- 
 loa received one hundred and two members 
 by profession, and the church at Waioli twenty- 
 one. 
 
 Mr. Alexander returned to his field at Wailuku, 
 
276 CHARACTERISTICS OF THE WORK. 
 
 on Maui, in June 1860, after an absence in the Uni- 
 ted States of eighteen months, and was 
 
 On Maui. j 
 
 "deeply impressed with the low state of 
 piety among the people." But brighter days were 
 near. In October, there was cheering evidence of 
 an unseen power moving on the hearts of the people. 
 Character- The morniug prayer-meetings, which had 
 
 Istics of the , j i , , i 
 
 work. been greatly neglected, were attended by 
 
 increased numbers, and there was an evident in- 
 crease of solemnity in those who attended public 
 worship on the Sabbath. Backsliders spontaneously 
 confessed their wanderings, and asked an interest 
 in the prayers of God's people. Some of the most 
 careless and profligate evinced great concern for 
 their soul's salvation, and Christians prayed as they 
 had not before been heard to do. Eair professors of 
 religion, who had been living in secret sin, were con- 
 strained to come forward and confess their wicked- 
 ness, and beg the prayers of their brethren. The 
 meuibers of the church and the awakened were 
 drawn together, and together they sought the Lord. 
 For successive weeks, they met for prayer and ex- 
 hortation three times a day, and sometimes they 
 protracted the afternoon meetings till eight or nine 
 o'clock in tbe evening ; and a few times they con- 
 tinued all night in prayer and mutual exhortations. 
 Fearing evil would result from such protracted 
 meetings, the missionary advised their discontin- 
 uance. Young converts sought out former com- 
 panions in wickedness, and endeavored to bring 
 them to Christ. Brethren of the church went in 
 companies of two, three, four, or five, and visited 
 every house, whether of professed Christians, Pa- 
 pists, or Mormons. Multitudes were thus brought 
 
IN fflLO AND PUNA. 277 
 
 under the influence of the gospel, who, living far tip 
 the valleys and ravines, were almost inaccessible to 
 their pastor. A wonderful change indeed came over 
 the whole community. 
 
 For six months and more, prayer-meetings were 
 held as eai-ly as the dawn of day, in as many as 
 eight different places, and the people seemed to 
 take delight in meeting each other at that early 
 hour. Scripture knowledge was valued and sought 
 as it had never been before. Many entered upon 
 the practice of reading the whole Bible through in 
 a year. Pious women also were very active in their 
 efforts to promote the revival. 
 
 In the districts of Hilo and Puna, on Hawaii, the 
 awakening influence was nowhere so strong inHuoand 
 as in 1837-40 ; but in many places back- '^™*- 
 slidden church members came with confessions and 
 tears, to renew their covenant vows. Numbers of 
 the most hopeless of them returned more humble, 
 penitent, and sincere than ever before. In many 
 places daily meetings were kept up morning and 
 evening, and fully sustained. A. great and gogd 
 work was thus wrought in the church itself. Many 
 of the youth, who had seemed to have only a name 
 to live, became active and zealous members, and the 
 churches stood upon a higher level. 
 
 If the work was less marked and decisive at other 
 stations, outside of the churches, there was ^t ot^^j 
 nevertheless an excellent quickening influ- ^'^''°°^- 
 ence among the better portion of the members, and 
 a reclaiming of many wanderers. The piety that 
 pervaded the nation was, on the whole, purified and 
 strengthened. 
 
 There soon followed indeed a reaction. The prog- 
 
278 GENERAL RESULTS. 
 
 ress of the gospel, in 1860 and 1861, was like a 
 swollen river; in the next year, it was like 
 the same river in a season of drought. 
 But the lines were being more distinctly drawn 
 General re- bctweeu the Church and the world. There 
 '"'to. vievQ antagonist and conflicting forces. 
 
 Whereas once scarcely a native could be found who 
 would refuse to admit the claims of the gospel, 
 many were now ready to advocate the doctrines of 
 infidelity, and boldly rejected the truth. In the 
 legislative _ councils, they sought to overthrow the 
 laws in favor of temperance and correct morals, and 
 scoffed in private at all religion. This naturally had 
 the effect to arouse the godly, and the contest be- 
 tween light and darkness became more active and 
 decided. Notwithstanding the apparent decline of 
 fervor, there was a growth of principle, and an 
 increase of feeling in the churches, that they were 
 bound to support the gospel at home, and to send it 
 abroad. 
 
 As the result of this revival of religion, nearly 
 Admissions to fifteen hundred were received into the 
 the church, churches on the Islands in 1860, and 
 more than eight hundred in the following year. 
 
 In the year 1860, the pastors, foreign and native, 
 Ecciesias- and the churches on the island of Maui, 
 izations. Organized themselves into a Presbytery. 
 Not long after, the missionaries on the island of 
 Hawaii, uniting with an equal number of delegates 
 from the native churches, formed an Evangelical 
 Association ; and about a hundred wei'e admitted as 
 honorai-y delegates, to assist in the deliberations of 
 the body, but not to vote. The proceedings wei-e to 
 be in the Hawaiian language. The first meeting of 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ORGANIZATIONS. 279 
 
 the Association was at Hilo, and continued through 
 an entire week, with the most satisfactory results. 
 Similar associations were formed on Oahu and 
 Kauai. 
 
 These ecclesiastical bodies, whether called pres- 
 byteries or associations, were formed on much the 
 same basis, and had the same great object in view, 
 — 10 become what might be termed nurseries of the 
 infant Hawaiian churches. It was also hoped, that 
 they might be repositories of knowledge and expe- 
 rience, when the experience and counsels of the mis- 
 sionary pastors should be no longer available. Al- 
 though some took the name of presbytery, and 
 othei-s that of association, none of them were 
 strictly either Presbyterian or Congregational, the 
 circumstances of the native churches requiring 
 modifications. Another fact to be noticed is, that 
 these bodies were in no way connected with similar 
 ecclesiastical bodies in the United States. They 
 grew out of the exigencies of the work there ; and 
 it was not seen to be desirable or feasible to connect 
 them with similar bodies in other lands. 
 
CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 BECONSTEUCTION OF THE CHBISTIAN COMMUNITY. 
 1863. 
 
 In so novel a process as bringing a mission to a 
 Practical closo, souie practical errors were unavoid- 
 srrors. ^^^e. As WO now judge, in the light of ex- 
 perience, it was an error in this mission for the mis- 
 sionaries to retain the undivided pastoral charge of 
 their large churches for some years after 1848; and 
 another, that they drew from those churches a part 
 of their support. At any rate, these arrangements 
 were found at length to stand in the way of extend- 
 Backward- ing the native pastorate, since they in- 
 forward ana- clined the brethren, when the ordaining of 
 istry. such pastors was urged as a present duty, 
 
 to attach what proved to be an undue importance to 
 the difficulties in the way. Never was the apparent 
 want of adaptation to the pastoral office among the 
 Hawaiian people so earnestly set forth by a portion of 
 the missionaries in their correspondence, as in 1861 
 and 1862, more than forty years after the commence- 
 ment of the mission. The few that were ordained 
 pastors had indeed lived without reproach, and the 
 larger number sent as ordained missionaries to Mi- 
 cronesia and the Marquesas Islands, had all a good 
 report. The pastors on the Hawaiian Islands, how- 
 ever, bad been held in subordination to the missioua- 
 
DELAY IN INSTITUTING NATIVE MINISTRY. 281 
 
 ries of their respective districts, aud uot having en- 
 joyed a full personal responsibility, were unable fully 
 to demonstrate their capabilities. So great was this 
 lack of confidence on the part of some of the older 
 missionaries, that they even regarded many more 
 years of trial as needful, before they would deem it 
 safe to confer a full pastorate on many of the native 
 ministers.^ 
 
 Nor was this difficulty peculiar to the Sandwich 
 Islands. At that time only thirty-eight of Not peculiar 
 the one hundred and seventy churches con- sion. 
 nected with the missions of the American Board, had 
 native pastors. There were niue in the African, Syr- 
 ian, and China missions. The Ceylon and Mahratta 
 missions had only four each ; which was also the 
 number at the Sandwich Islands. The Madura Mis- 
 sion had only six; and there were but eleven in the 
 three missions to the Armenians of Turkey. This 
 was after the lapse of thirty, forty, and fifty years. 
 Yet it was not for the want of pious, educated na- 
 tives in the employ of the missions ; there were then 
 as many as four hundred of these, most of them vir- 
 tually preachers, and many actually licensed as such. 
 Neither had the Secretaries of the Board failed to 
 press upon their brethren the great importance of 
 the pastorate, as a means of securing an efficient na- 
 tive ministry. Nor were the missionaries less im- 
 pressed with the desirableness of so organizing the 
 native churches, as to secure self-government and 
 
 1 One of the Reports at the General Meeting of the Mission in 1863, has 
 the following declaration : " Your Committee are of the opinion, that all 
 or nearly all the stations now occupied by foreign pastors, should be so oc- 
 cupied for many years to come." The foreign pastors were then seventeen 
 in number, and there were twenty-one churches. — Proceedings of tkt 
 Bawaiian Evangelical Association, 1363, p. 71. 
 
282 CAUS£rS OF THIS BACKWARDNESS. 
 
 self-support at the earliest practicable time. The ob- 
 stacles had been unavoidable, and were such that it 
 Causes of would require some time to surmount them. 
 wardness. Tlicj cxlstcd in the want of experience ; in 
 the lack of precedents ; in ideas and habits carried 
 by the missionaries from their native land ; in early 
 impressions as to the native character ; in the fact 
 that the education of the native ministry was begun 
 prior to any proper development of native churches, 
 and of course before it was known exactly what was 
 needed ; in certain errors that had been unavoidable 
 in the higher education, by reason of which many of 
 the young men became disinclined to such pasto- 
 rates ; in the absence of a well-defined and settled 
 purpose among the missionaries, to assign churches 
 to the pastoral care of a native ministry ; and to the 
 consequent fact, that the native preachers, with few 
 exceptions, were not avowedly educated for the pas- 
 toral office, and therefore were not in the expectation 
 of it ; and so the idea had not that place in their 
 thoughts, nor that hold upon their consciences and 
 hearts, which it has with a very large number of the 
 pious young men in the colleges and higher schools 
 of our own country. 
 
 It was not easy to overcome these difficulties, espe- 
 why hard to cially as two thirds of the churches in the 
 be oTercome. missions of the Board were what is called 
 station churches, whose acting pastors were missiona- 
 ries. Moreover, there had been such a lack of devel- 
 opment in those native preachers; who had been 
 long licensed to preach, especially in the matter of 
 judgment and decision, — owing in part, doubtless, 
 to their not having had more responsibility thrown 
 upon them, — as rendei-ed it difficult for missionaries, 
 
NOT ALONE WITH TEE MISSIONARY. 283 
 
 who had kupwn them long, to believe it safe to com- 
 mit to them the pastoral care, even though exercised 
 for a time under missionary supervision. 
 
 The difficulty was not alone with the missionary. 
 The native preacher, having his eye upon The cua- 
 a better and surer maintenance, often pre- aionewith 
 
 „ , ■ • • i.1 • p ii • the miasion- 
 
 ferred remaining in the service ot the mis- ary. 
 sion, where his pay was certain, to incurring the risk 
 of a smaller and ill-paid salary as the pastor of a na- 
 tive church. It was, moreover, a somewhat frequent 
 experience that the licensed preacher yielded to the 
 allurements of office, or trade. The laws governing 
 the human mind are everywhere the same. The fixed 
 relation between " demand and supply," can no more 
 be disregarded with the graduates of mission colleges, 
 than with those of American. The pastoral office is of 
 divine appointment, and sustains a peculiar Universal in- 
 relation to the sanctified nature of man. pSra"*"' 
 Hundreds of the best pastors in the United °*°°- 
 States spend their lives cheerfully as such on salaries 
 that would by no means content them in mere 
 worldly pursuits. The pastorate, once clearly appre- 
 hended in its relations to the person and work of the 
 Redeemer, is far more desirable and influential than 
 that of " reader," " catechist," or mere " licentiate." 
 It has a great attractive power in the church at 
 home, and may be made to have the same in foreign 
 fields. But there must be a well-defined There must 
 prospect of such a pastorate. The inward pec'^'of^Ts-' 
 call of the Holy Spirit to this work, needs '»'^'"*'- 
 the cooperating influence of providential openings. 
 There must be the expectation of a waiting people. 
 Thus we obtain our gospel ministers. Were no pas- 
 torates in prospect, or were the most important pas- 
 
284 ADDITIONAL DIFFICULTY. 
 
 torates to be filled by foreign preachers, our educa- 
 ted young men would do as too many of our highly 
 educated native converts abroad have done. 
 
 There was the additional difficulty at the Sandwic 
 Additional Islands, that a numerous body of lunas — 
 the Islands, dcacous aud elders — had long been accus- 
 tomed to act as lay preachers in the smaller divisions 
 of each parochial district; and these were naturally 
 averse to surrendering their public functions to pas- 
 tors of their own race. 
 
 But the time had come at the Islands when the dif- 
 The time for ficultics shouM be met and overcome. The 
 .ent'mlSy' rcvcreuce for missionary authority, inher- 
 arrived. j^g^ j^ gQjjje scnsc from the chiefs, could not 
 be expected long to survive the race of chiefs ; nor 
 was official subordination in the native ministry to 
 individual missionaries favorable to creating self-re- 
 liant, self-governing churches. It was time to give 
 compactness and efficiency to the native Protestant 
 community, and to devolve upon it the responsibili- 
 ties of self-government in ecclesiastical matters ; 
 thus preparing the way for committing to its direc- 
 tion the working of all its religious charities. It was 
 time to concede to the native clergy and people as 
 much agency in the management of their religious 
 affairs, as they then possessed in the affairs of the 
 state. ^ 
 
 The very delicate relations of the foreign and na- 
 what was to ^ive pastors were to be so adjusted that 
 be done. there would bc uo Conflicting iutcrcsts. A 
 method of self-government was to be devised, which 
 should be efficient, and at the same time acceptable 
 
 1 The time here mentioned was under the Constitution of Kamehanieha 
 III. 
 
WHY THE AOTEOR WAS SENT THERE. 285 
 
 to pastors and people. The Protestant churches on 
 the different islands, though separated by rough 
 ocean channels, were to be made to feel as oue body 
 in Christ, and one in interest, by means of appropri- 
 ate bonds of union. It had become needful, more- 
 over, that a more weighty responsibility should rest 
 on that community in its larger sense ; that it 
 should assume the whole direction of the work of 
 building up Christ's kingdom on the Sandwich 
 Islands, and on the islands farther west ; while it 
 should be relieved of the support of the old mission- 
 aries, and assured of such pecuniary aid, for a time, 
 as would enable and embolden it to assume the new 
 responsibilities. 
 
 The reason for sending the author to the Islands 
 in 1863, was chiefly the depressed tone of ^^^ ^^^ g„. 
 feeling at the time, in the letters of so many ^'ihe m-™' 
 of the missionaries. The reaction following ''°*^- 
 the general revival of 1860, was no doubt severe, and 
 it seems to have affected both the pastors and people. 
 There was reason to believe it would be transient, as 
 in fact it was.^ But with so great tendency to dis- 
 couragement, it seemed scarcely possible to bring 
 about the desired changes at the Islands, by the 
 slow process of correspondence. Accordingly, at the 
 close of 1862, the Prudential Committee resolved, 
 that it was expedient for the Foreign Secretary to 
 repair to the Islands, and aid the brethren, by per- 
 
 1 The Hawaiian Evangelical Association, at its meeting in June of the 
 next year, used the following language: " We believe our churches are 
 growing in l^nowledge and in grace. There never was a time when we 
 had more decisive evidence of genuine piety, or a larger number who 
 would suifer persecution, and death if need be, for the name of the Lord 
 ■feswB." 
 
286 PERSONAL INTERCOURSE. 
 
 sonal conference, in the reconstruction of the Chris- 
 tian community, which had grown up through the 
 divine blessing on their labors. Though shrinking 
 from the responsibilities of such a mission, at his 
 somewhat advanced period of life, his duty seemed 
 clear. Going by way of the Isthmus of Panama and 
 San Francisco, he landed at Honolulu on the 27th 
 of February, 1863. 
 
 After spending three months in the most gratify- 
 personaiin- i"g pcrsoual iutercoursc with the mission- 
 tercourse. arics at their several homes, he attended a 
 meeting of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, 
 which was prolonged a full month. The results 
 were embodied in nine reports, drawn up by com- 
 mittees after tlie subjects had been discussed, which 
 reports were afterwards adopted with great unan- 
 imity. 
 
 As the results of these deliberations, the large 
 Therecon- churchcs wcrc to be divided, with conven- 
 struction. jgj^^ territorial limits ; the missionaries re- 
 taining the pastoral care of the central churches, 
 where circumstances favored it, while native pastors 
 were to be placed, as fast as possible, over the others. 
 
 Native pastors and laymen were to be associated 
 with those of foreign birth or origin, in all the woi'k- 
 ing religious bodies ou the Islands. 
 
 While the old missionaries, from their age, ex- 
 perience, and superior attainments, would naturally 
 continue to exert a salutary influence upon the 
 churches and pastors near them, the ecclesiastical 
 control would be exclusively with the local ecclesi- 
 astical bodies. They were to organize the churches, 
 define their territorial limits, ordain and install the 
 pastors, and remove them when it was desirable so 
 
tSE RECONSTRUCTION. 287 
 
 to do; and their supervision extended to doctrine, 
 discipline, and practice. The details of this super- 
 vision were left, in a considerable degree, to the 
 ecclesiastical bodies of the several islands, and from 
 their decision there was ordinarily to be no appeal ; 
 though the local bodies would be at liberty to refer 
 cases of peculiar difficulty, for advice and counsel, 
 to the general body in its annual meeting at Hono- 
 lulu. The missionaries thus divested themselves of 
 a responsibility, which they had exercised from the 
 beginning, and which, at the outset of those infant 
 churches, was as needful as it is in a young family. 
 
 The Hawaiian Evangelical Association had before 
 consisted of the missionaries of the American Board 
 residing on the Sandwich Islands, together with 
 other resident evangelical ministers of foreign birth 
 who were in sympathy with them ; but it was thence- 
 forward to consist of all native and foreign Congre- 
 gational and Presbyterian clergymen on the Sand- 
 wich, Micronesian, and Marquesas Islands ; of lay 
 delegates, appointed annually by the local ecclesias- 
 tical bodies ; and of such laymen as should be elected, 
 from time to time, by a two-thirds vote. 
 
 A Board was formed, called " The Board of the 
 Hawaiian Evangelical Association," to consist of 
 not less than eighteen members, one third of whom 
 were to be natives ; and the hope was entertained, 
 that the American Board would see fit to transfer to 
 this Board its responsibilities for directing the work 
 at the Sandwich Islands and in Micronesia. 
 
 The delibei'ations and records of the Association, 
 which until that time had been in the English lan- 
 guage, wore thenceforward to be in the Hawaiian 
 language, as also were those of the Hawaiian Board. 
 
288 CONFIRMATION OF THE PROCEEDINGS. 
 
 That there might be no unnecessary hindrances 
 to the dividing of the great churches, and 'to the 
 multiplying of native pastors, and obtaining their 
 support from the native community, it VFas pro- 
 posed, that the American Board resume the sup- 
 port of the old missionaries, as far as should be 
 needful. 
 
 It was expected, that the native churches veould 
 assume the entire support of their native pastors, 
 and of their foreign missionaries ; but it would be 
 needful for a time that the American Board should 
 make grants in aid to the Hawaiian Board for cer- 
 tain other purposes. 
 
 The children of missionaries at the Oahu College 
 were to give a prescribed attention to the Hawaiian 
 language, as a condition of receiving aid at the Col- 
 lege from the funds of the American Board. A 
 theological class of native students was to be formed, 
 under Mr. Alexander at Wailuku,i j^„^ a boarding- 
 school for native females was to be commenced, to 
 raise up suitable persons to become teachers in fe- 
 male schools, and the wives of native pastors. 
 
 On the return home of the Secretary, these pro- 
 conflrmation cccdiugs rcccived the cordial sanction of 
 ceeding's!" the Prudential Committee, and also of the 
 American Board. 
 
 The reader is already aware, that the missionaries 
 Changed re- ^^ thesc Islauds, souic ycars before, were 
 Ameriean"^° rclcascd from their special connection with 
 Board. ^j^g Board. The relations of the Hawaiian 
 Christian community as such, to the American 
 Board, and to the churches for which the Board 
 
 1 Mr. Coan also taught a class of Theological Students at Hilo. 
 
THE REMAINING WORK. 289 
 
 acted, were now radically chauged. The Board 
 ceased to act any longer as principal, and became 
 an auxiliary. Its responsibilities were transferred 
 to the Hawaiian Board ; with no other obligations 
 remaining upon it, than to make grants in aid of 
 certain departments, so long as they should be need- 
 ful to enable the community to get fairly under way. 
 Of course the Board was to have assurance that 
 these grants were properly expended. 
 
 Much remained, however, to be done by the Ha- 
 waiian community — composed as it was of ^,,3 remain- 
 the native Christians, the missionaries and "'s™'''^ 
 their children, and pious foreign residents on the Isl- 
 ands — before the newly created religious commuuity 
 would become fully self-governed and self-reliant. 
 There was to be a reconstruction of the native 
 churches, increasing their number, and defining the 
 territorial limits of each. Natives were to be sought 
 out who might probably be fitted for the gospel min- 
 istry, and the pastoral office, and suitably educated. 
 The churches on some of the Islands were to be more 
 perfectly associated ecclesiastically, for mutual aid 
 and the better discharge of their ecclesiastical du- 
 ties. The risk was to be incurred of admitting 
 native pastors and delegates into the Evangelical 
 Association of the Islands, with equal rights to 
 deliberate and vote, with the native language as the 
 medium of business. In view of all this, the mis- 
 sionary brethren at that time gave expression to 
 their sentiments in the following language : — 
 
 " We stand to-day, with our Christian community 
 on these Islands, as far removed from the The result 
 abominations of heathenism, which existed the mission; 
 when our fathers landed on these shores, as light is 
 
 19 
 
290 THE RESULT AS VIEWED BY THE MISSION. 
 
 from darkuess. ' Old things have passed away.' 
 The whole structure of society is new. We have 
 civil and religious liberty, schools, seminaries of 
 learning, churches and ecclesiastical associations, 
 and the needful appliances for cari7ing forward the 
 work of the Lord among this people. 
 
 " We say, then, that we believe the mission, re- 
 garded as one of the missions of the American Board 
 of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, has accom- 
 plished its work. And it has been a glorious work, 
 and we believe it will ever be regarded as a monu- 
 ment of the grace of God. 
 
 " We believe the time has come, when it is expe- 
 dient to change the base of our operations. The 
 Christian community on these Islands, composed ol 
 all evangelical foreigners and natives, is well able to 
 assume the responsibility, and take the lead in build- 
 ing up and maintaining our religious institutions. 
 
 " To the officers and patrons of the American 
 Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, who 
 have so long sympathized with us in our trials, joys, 
 and sorrows, aided us by their prayers and wise 
 counsels, and provided so abundantly for our wants, 
 we tender our sincere and most hearty thanks. We 
 do not doubt that the American Board will continue 
 to make such grants-in-aid as we may need ; and 
 though our relations change, they will feel a deep 
 and tender interest in the prosperity of all our in- 
 stitutions; and we are assured of their sympathies 
 and prayers. 
 
 " We anticipate the happiest results, because the 
 change is urged upon us by the providence of God, 
 and because we have earnestly sought the divine aid 
 and guidance in making it. There has been so 
 
REORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCHES. 291 
 
 BQUcli unanimity in our counsels, notwithstanding 
 the existence of so many diverse interests, that we 
 perceive the hand of a higher power, guiding us to 
 wise conclusions. And we have reasons for the 
 hope, that the change will prove salutary, not only 
 to the churches and pastors on these Islands, but to 
 the American Board itself, and to its patrons, and to 
 the missions beyond us that may be transferred 
 to our care. 
 
 "The change," they add, "must be salutary, in- 
 asmuch as it will permit the Church of Christ in 
 these Islands to avail itself of a feeling of religious 
 patriotism and nationality, by placing the religious 
 community here in a position of independence, as 
 one among the many Christian communities of the 
 world. Analogous to our position politically, as an 
 independent people, our church, being manifestly 
 an outgrowth of the spiritual life of our own people, 
 must be dearer to them when it no more appears 
 like a colonial dependency sustained by the spiritual 
 life of a foreign people." 
 
 The Evangelical Association on the large island 
 of Hawaii was divided into two associa- Reorganizii- 
 tions, called the Eastern and Western ; churches." 
 and the two recognized nineteen new churches, and 
 installed native pastors over eight of them. 
 
 The working of the new system has proved to be 
 all that could be expected or desired. A worwngof 
 member of the Association, writing after syeusm. 
 four or five years' experience, speaks thus of the 
 Hawaiian members of the Evangelical Association. 
 
 " Our attention was drawn mainly to the fifty or 
 sixty Hawaiian members, ministers and delegates of 
 the churches, who constitute the bulk of the asseni- 
 
292 THE HAWAIIAN MINISTERS. 
 
 bly. They are an earnest and wide awake body of 
 men. Not generally eager to speak, but paying 
 careful and respectful atteulion to the counsels of 
 the fathers, and responsive to the propositions of the 
 young leaders ; generally rather cautious, and in- 
 disposed to advance new and radical measures, but 
 ever ready to fall in with the progressive ideas of 
 the few who, in such a body, are fitted to lead. 
 
 " The Hawaiian ministers are constant and iutel- 
 TheHa- ligcut rcadcrs of the weekly and monthly 
 isters. newspapers published in their language. 
 
 They are leaders in every educational movement; 
 having been the main agents — owing to the decay 
 of the government school system- — in the estab- 
 lishment of perhaps twenty independent schools in 
 their various parishes. They are the conservative 
 element, the guides of the people." 
 
 Next year another missionary, one of the oldest, 
 who was perhaps among the least hopeful in 1863 
 as to the success of a native ministry, bears the fol- 
 lowing testimony : " Our meetings of the Associa- 
 tion have been full and earnest. For the first time, 
 A Hawaiian ^^ clcctcd a Hawaiian for moderator. He 
 moderator, jg ^ good mau, and he did well. We wish 
 to induct our native pastors into all the duties, to 
 which they may be hereafter called." 
 
 And here I will quote the testimony of the late 
 Teatimonyof Rcv. Praukliu Risiug, an Episcopal clergy- 
 ciergyman. man, and one of the Secretaries of the 
 American Church Missionary Society, as to the suc- 
 cess of the mission. Mr. Rising visited the Islands 
 for the benefit of his health ; and he thus states the 
 results of his observations during the four months 
 of his residence, writing in 1867. 
 
AN EPISCOPAL CLERGYMAN'S TESTIMONY. 293 
 
 " As the coutroversy growing out of the Reformed 
 Catholic mission — which is not an undertaking of 
 my own Church, but simply of individual members 
 thereof — had filled the very air with conflicting 
 stories, I resolved to find out for myself, so far as I 
 could, just what had been done, and what had been 
 left undone, by yo»ir missionaries, as well as by 
 those of the Roman Catholics and the Reformed 
 Catholics. This resolution I sought to carry out in 
 the fear of God, and for my own satisfaction, as a 
 Christian man, and as an Episcopalian minister. 
 To this end I visited thoroughly the chief islands, 
 nearly every mission station on the whole group, and 
 so far as facilities v^ere given me, all the religious, 
 educational, and social institutions. I attended 
 Sunday and week-day services; made the personal 
 acquaintance of the major part of the missionaries 
 of all creeds ; conversed with persons of many profes- 
 sions and social grades. The deeper I pushed my 
 investigations the stronger became my conviction, 
 that what had been on your part necessarily an ex- 
 perimental work in modern missions, had, under 
 God, proved an eminent success. Every sun-rising 
 brought me new reasons for admiring the power of 
 divine grace, which can lift the poor out of the dust, 
 and set him among princes. Every sun-setting gave 
 me fresh cause to bless the Lord for that infinite 
 love, which enables us to bring to our fellow-men 
 such rich blessings as your missionai'ies have be- 
 stowed upon the Hawaiian race. Here I feel bound 
 to say, that I use the phrase ' eminent success ' iu a 
 relative, not an absolute, sense. All has not been 
 accomplished that could have been desired; but 
 more has been done than could have been expected. 
 
294 AN EPISCOPAL CLERGYMAN'S TESTIMONY. 
 
 Less than half a century is too short a time, as mis- 
 sionary annals teach us, to complete the process of 
 Christianizing a heathen people. It has been long 
 enough in this case, to transfer the whole i-ace from 
 the despotic sway of heathenism to the plastic influ- 
 ences of the gospel and to mould that race, up to a 
 certain point, after the pattern of Christ. To me it 
 seems marvelous, that in comparatively so few years, 
 the social, political, and religious life of the nation 
 should have undergone so radical and blessed a 
 change as it has. And I would not have made this 
 limitation, were it not that so many fail to appreciate 
 how far removed heathenism is from Christianity, 
 and how potent must be the power which induces 
 the abandonment of the one and the embracing of 
 the other. 
 
 " Looking then at the kingdom of Hawaii-nei, as 
 it to-day has its recognized place among the world's 
 national sovereignties, I cannot but see in it one of 
 the brightest trophies of the power of the Cross ; 
 one of the most gratifying seals set by God upon the 
 labors of his servants ; and one of the strongest en- 
 couragements to press our missionary enterprises 
 into all lands, and to sound the gospel unto every 
 people. In using these words of warm commenda- 
 tion, I feel that I am exalting what the Lord has 
 done for a people redeemed with his precious blood, 
 rather than what man has done for a once degraded 
 
 1 For the whole statement of Mr. Rising, see Missionary Berald for 1867, 
 pp. 225-231. 
 
CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 EVENTS PBOSPEEOUS AND ADVERSE. 
 
 1862-1870. 
 
 The principal building connected with the Sem- 
 inary at Lahainaluna was burned to the Destructive 
 ground in July, 1862 ; involving the destrue- hainaiuna. 
 tion of the chapel, the recitation and dining rooms, 
 the cabinet of minerals, and most of the philosoph- 
 ical apparatus ; together with the rooms of fifty 
 students, some of whom were injured by leaping 
 from the windows, but no lives were lost. The gov- 
 ernment promptly furnished the means, with some 
 aid from private donations, for rebuilding on an im- 
 proved plan. 
 
 This popular institution had ninety pupils at the 
 time of the fire, of whom thirty-eight had usefliiness 
 a good standing in the church. Of the tation. 
 seven hundred and seventy-one pupils in the twenty- 
 five classes since 1831, four hundred and thirty-eight 
 belonged to the nineteen years, while the seminary 
 was supported by the American Board, and three 
 luiudred and thirty-three to the thirteen years of its 
 subsequent support by the government. 
 
 A very large majority of the whole, after leaving 
 the seminary, had engaged in teaching for a longer 
 or shorter period. They were to be found in this 
 work at every nook and corner of the land, from 
 
296 DEATH OF THE KING. 
 
 Hawaii to Niihau. The institution still holds an 
 intimate relation to the Protestant mission and 
 churches upon the Hawaiian Islands, although un- 
 der the care of the Government Board of Educa- 
 tion, and receiving its support from the national 
 treasury.! It numbers among its graduates the best 
 qualified teachers of the common schools, and a 
 lai-ge proportion of the natives in employments im- 
 plying a good degree of education, such as surveyors, 
 lawyers, and judges. A majority of the pastors of 
 the Hawaiian churches received their literary educa- 
 tion there, as did most of the more prominent Ha- 
 waiian missionaries in Micronesia and the Mar- 
 quesas Islands. The medium of instruction is the 
 Hawaiian language, though the English is taught 
 to some extent. 
 
 Kamehameha IV. died suddenly on the 30th of 
 Death of the November, 1863. The hopes inspired by 
 ^^^- his capacity, and the first years of his reign, 
 
 were not fully realized. This was owing, in part at 
 least, to a certain lack of self-control, but more to 
 his unfortunate devotion, in his last years, to the 
 eccentric mission of Bishop Staley. Yet he could 
 hardly have regarded with satisfaction, had he lived, 
 the demoralized condition of the common-school sys- 
 tem, not long after the time of his decease, chiefly 
 as the consequence of measures originated by him, 
 or with his supposed sanction. 
 
 His successor does not appear to have inherited the 
 Kameha^ ecclcsiastical proclivities of his brother, but 
 mehav. gecms for a time to have misapprehended 
 the opinions and spirit of the mission. The arbitrary 
 changes made by him in the Constitution of the 
 
 1 See Chapter xxviii. p. 243, 
 
BOPEFUL INDICATIONS. 297 
 
 Third Kamehameha, were cei-taiuly lamented by the 
 missionaries, as they were by a large body of the peo- 
 ple, and the evil was aggravated by the modifications 
 already referred to in the national schools, begun 
 under the former administration, and continued under 
 this. The public mind was disquieted. Political 
 party spirit was awakened ; and a tendency to spiritual 
 lethargy, indifference, and skepticism ap- Reiigi„us4e- 
 peared in the churches. Houses of worship °''"^' 
 were not well filled ; prayer-meetings were not fully 
 attended ; the Sabbath was desecrated ; benevolent 
 contributions declined ; and there were few manifes- 
 tations of the power of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 Yet the testimony is decisive, that there were even 
 then many thousands of Christians walking Hopefaiin- 
 in the steps of those who, through faith dicaao™. 
 and patience, inherit the promises. It is cheer- 
 ing to read, about this time, of the native preacher 
 who had been called to the pastorate of the church 
 at Waialna, on Oahu, where the health of the resi- 
 dent missionary had failed. His sermons were de- 
 scribed as full of thought, and many of them as 
 replete with illustrations, beautiful and perfect in 
 their adaptation to the purpose of conveying relig- 
 ious instruction to Hawaiian minds ; such sermons 
 as no foreign-born missionary in the land could 
 preach for Hawaiians. 
 
 Mr. Bond makes a statement concerning the state 
 of his church at Kohala, in 1864, and the succeBsfui 
 effect of a faithful exercise of discipline, pune. 
 which is too suggestive and interesting to be passed 
 in silence. For fifteen years there had been no scenes 
 of drunkenness in that district. But occasion was 
 taken, during his absence, and the prevalence of a 
 
298 NATIVE COOPERATION. 
 
 report that he was not to return, hy certain Ha- 
 waiians in the vicinity of the papal house of worship, 
 to introduce an intoxicating liquor made from the 
 hi plant, which all were persistently tempted to drink. 
 A new justice had come into the place, who was in 
 sympathy with the offenders, and at first seemed to 
 throw every obstacle in the way of executing the 
 laws; but ere long, finding that he might derive pe- 
 cuniary advantage from a more stringent course, he 
 convicted near seventy individuals of drunkenness, 
 much to the relief of the community. Thus sus- 
 tained, inquiry was made how many of the church 
 members had brought dishonor on their Master's 
 cause. After the most thorough examination, only 
 eleven were found to have thus subjected themselves 
 to the discipline of the church. These were sus- 
 pended promptly ; and it speaks well for the individ- 
 uals, that, instead of taking offense, and turning 
 their backs upon the people of God, as it was feared 
 a part of them might do, they all, with one excep- 
 tion, gave such evidence of repentance that they 
 were restored to their former standing in the church. 
 There had been a long season of coldness and de- 
 clension, but now there was an increasing regard for 
 religion and morality. The Sabbath-school, number- 
 ing two hundred pupils, became more interesting. 
 The church, also, after much discussion, resolved to 
 divide, and set off a new church, with a Hawaiian 
 pastor, deriving his support from his people, and one 
 of the deacons was invited to become the pastor of 
 the new organization, to which he assented. 
 
 The annual meeting of the Hawaiian Evangelical 
 The native Associatiou, at Houolulu, in 1865, was full 
 
 element in p . . • -x j? ii i 
 
 the Evangel- ot prouiisc. A majority oi the members 
 
 leal Assocla- , ^ r ',, ' i 1 1 i 
 
 tioo. present were Hawanans, and the business 
 
THE HAWAIIAN DICTIONARY. 299 
 
 of the AssociatioD was conducted iu the native lan- 
 guage. The impression left on the missionaries was, 
 that there was no natural barrier to the free, equal, 
 and harmonious working together of the two races, 
 in civil, political, and ecclesiastical relations. 
 
 The annual sermons on foreign and home missions 
 were delivered before large audiences ; and the one 
 on foreign missions was hy a native pastor from Maui, 
 and is described as a noble eifort. Near the close 
 of the session a union meeting was held in the Stone 
 Church, at which three foreign and two native min- 
 isters spoke with power and effect ; and in the after- 
 noon, twelve hundred communicants united in cele- 
 brating the Lord's Supper. 
 
 The Rev. Lorrin Andrews, the first Principal of 
 the Lahainaluna Seminary, published his Hawaiian 
 Dictionary of the Hawaiian Language, on d'«"''™'^y- 
 which he had been long employed, in 1865. He had 
 collected and defined fifteen thousand and five hun- 
 dred words ; as many as were iu the first edition of 
 Dr. Johnson's English Dictionary. The pages were 
 five hundred and fifty-nine. Presideut Alexander, 
 of the Oahu College, contributed a valuable Intro- 
 duction ; and an English aud Hawaiian vocabulary 
 and a chronological table of remarkable events were 
 appended. The Hawaiian government aided in its 
 publication ; yet the work must be numbered among 
 the results of the mission to those Islands. Its pub- 
 lication was really due to the characteristic enter- 
 prise of Mr. II. M. Whitney, son of one of the first 
 missionaries. 
 
 In January, 1866, the United States steam frig- 
 ate Lancaster, Rear Admiral Pearson, made visUofAd- 
 a visit 01 a week at Hilo. During this visit son. 
 
300 CELEBRATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 the people assembled in the church, and an hour 
 was devoted to music, in which the native choir was 
 assisted by the band from the frigate. The Admiral 
 then made an address, expressing his satisfaction 
 yi'iih what he had seen at the Islands. He admired 
 the prevalence of peace, order, and kindness. He 
 was happily surprised at the amount of intelligence, 
 and the extent of its diffusion among the people; 
 pronounced a hearty encomium on their teachers, 
 and exhorted all to ahide hy the instructions they 
 had received, and to be steadfast in pursuing the 
 right. 
 
 In the same year, there occurred a celebration at 
 Celebration Hilo, ou the 31st of July, wMch affords a 
 uonai'ilde- pleasing illustration of the native character 
 pendence. j„ j^g Christianizcd form. It was on the 
 anniversary of the restoration of the National Inde- 
 pendence by Admiral Thomas. That day is to the 
 Sandwich Islands, somewhat as the 4th of July is 
 to the United States. There was no burning of 
 powder, no booming of guns; there were no rockets, 
 yet there was music and excitement. Arrangements 
 had been made for a great meeting in the church. 
 Several speakers had been engaged, and pieces of 
 music had been prepared. The programme in- 
 cluded the lowering of the Hawaiian flag, under the 
 command of Lord George Panlet, with a mom-nful 
 dirge or lament, and its restoration, with joyful mu- 
 uic, at the command of Admiral Thomas. At nine 
 o'clock in the morning, the people came in by com- 
 panies from different districts, some with banners, 
 some in uniform, all neatly dressed for the occasion. 
 The church was soon crowded, and all could not 
 gain admission. The services opened with music 
 
A SABBATH-SCHOOL CELEBRATION. 301 
 
 and prayer. Next came schools and companies from 
 different sections of Hilo, with their free-will offer- 
 ings for re-roofing and otherwise repairing the 
 church. The collections amounted to one thousand 
 and twenty dollars, and the assembly was jubilant 
 on the announcemeut. The women vied with the 
 men, many of them giving five and ten dollars each. 
 
 In the festive arrangements following the exer- 
 cises, Mr. Coan was invited to dine with about thirty 
 native females, at a table loaded with a variety of 
 viands, foreign and native, followed by tea and coffee. 
 The guests were all well dressed, and their deport- 
 ment was most exemplary. Among the after dinner 
 speeches was one from Dr. Judd, who was also an 
 invited guest, and whom the reader will remember 
 during the usurpation of Lord Paulet, as pursuing 
 his labors for the government in the mausoleum of 
 the Hawaiian kings. He gave an interesting his 
 tory of the stirring events in those dark times. 
 
 And so the day passed, with music, addresses, 
 feasting, and thanksgiving, leaving none but pleas- 
 ant memories. 
 
 Six months later, on occasion of the annual con- 
 ference of the churches of Hilo and Puna a sabbatu- 
 ixt the same place, there was a Sabbath- bration. 
 school celebration, and a procession of four hundred 
 children, with banners and flags. Several young 
 men from Mr. Lyman's school were present with 
 their flutes, and the Hawaiian children, having an 
 ear for simple airs, sang in remarkable harmony as 
 they marched along. At ten o'clock, the procession 
 entered the church, and took seats previously as- 
 signed. The house was full. The exercises lasted 
 an hour. These were prayer, singing, and instru* 
 
302 THE WEEK OF PRAYER. 
 
 mental music, interspersed with short, animated 
 speeches. 
 
 The " week of prayer " was observed at the open- 
 rheweekof i>3g of 1867, by all the Protestant churches 
 prayer. ^^ ^^^ Islands, nativB and foreign. The 
 two foreign churches at Honolulu, had experienced 
 a reviving influence before the new year came in, 
 and that week greatly deepened the interest. Sev- 
 eral men of business in the town, and several youths 
 in the Oahu College, were among the hopeful con- 
 verts. There were many indications of an improved 
 inotherre- rcligious Condition in several of the native 
 igion. churches, especially on the island of Molo- 
 
 kai, in connection with the ministry of Rev. A. 0. 
 Forbes. A powerful revival had been in progress 
 there for several months. There was also an inter- 
 esting state of feeling in the female seminary at 
 Waialua, on Oahu, under the care of Rev. 0. H. 
 Gulick and wife, which was commenced in Kau, on 
 Hawaii, in 1863, and was transferi-ed to Waialua, 
 in 1865. Most of the fifty-seven girls in the semi- 
 nary were over twelve years of age, and fifteen of 
 them were previously professing Christians; but 
 now seriousness came over the whole body, and a 
 number gave very satisfactory evidence of conver- 
 sion. The female seminary under Miss Mary Green, 
 at Makawao, on Maui, was similarly blessed. In Mr. 
 Alexander's Theological School at Wailuku, eight 
 young men, graduates of Lahainaluna, and who had 
 been two years in the school, were ready to enter the 
 ministry of the gospel. 
 
 It was distressing, however, to witness the de- 
 Deciinein cHue iu the goverumeut day-scliools. Many 
 
 tbe national _. in, t ,., 
 
 •choois. 01 tliem had been discontmued, and others 
 
A CHINESE EVANGELIST. 303 
 
 were not properly conducted. As a consequence, 
 the pupils were irregular iii their attendance, and 
 parents became disaffected, and longed for schools 
 in which there would be religious iustruction. Some 
 churches went so far as to provide schools for them- 
 selves, independent of the government. 
 
 The contributions by the native churches for a 
 year, as reported in June, 1867, are worthy Annual con- 
 of mention. They were as follows : — wbations. 
 
 For support of pastors, .... $6,246.72 
 
 For church building, 12,550.41 
 
 For boarding-schools, 639.14 
 
 To Hawaiian Board, 4,004.09 
 
 Miscellaneous, 3,668.58 
 
 Total, $27,108.94 
 
 The value of these contributions will be appreci- 
 ated, when it is considered that they were in gold. 
 
 As in some parts of the United States, so in the 
 Sandwich Islands, the Chinese are an Acwnese 
 increasing element of the population. A ^^^"ko"^' 
 Chinese, named Aheong, became a Christian and a 
 Christian preacher. The fii"st notice I find of him is 
 in an account of the annual meeting of the Evan- 
 gelical Association in 1867. He was spokeu of 
 as one of the lay delegates from Maui, and was de- 
 scribed as having a literary turn, good sense, and as 
 being one with the brethren in the bonds of the 
 gospel. He was brought to the Islands about six- 
 teen years before in the capacity of a coolie, but had 
 been educated above his condition, and came at 
 length to be numbered among the merchants of 
 Lahaina. His Christianity had not changed the ex- 
 pression of his face, or shortened the length of his 
 
304 THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 
 
 cue, or led him to drop the comfortable loose dress 
 of his oriental home. Aheoug joined freely in the 
 discussions of the Association, being fluent in the 
 Hawaiian language, and was alwaj's listened to with 
 respect and attention. 
 
 He was employed by the Hawaiian Board as an 
 evangelist among his countrymen, and had learned 
 the English and Hawaiian languages, using the lat- 
 ter with much power. Dr. Grulick describes him in 
 1869, as a very attractive speaker in any of the lan- 
 guages he uses. 
 
 The mission of Bishop Staley to the Sandwich Isl- 
 TheReformed auds,^ comnienccd in 1862, to which he gave 
 Mission. the name of the " Reformed Catholic Mis- 
 sion," was from the ritualistic portion of the Church 
 of England ; yet had the sanction of the Society for 
 the Propagation of the Gospel, and apparently of the 
 British Queen. It was not what the Episcopal for- 
 eign residents had requested, nor what the king had 
 originally desired. Yet, coming with such prestige, 
 the king was persuaded by his prime minister (who 
 had been the leader in calling for an Episcopal bishop) 
 to throw the weight of his influence into it. As a 
 consequence, the king became unnaturally estranged 
 from the American missionaries, to whom, under God, 
 he and his people were mainly indebted for their re- 
 ligion, their intelligence, and their independent po- 
 sition among the Christian nations. But neither 
 king, nor bishop, nor foreign minister seriously 
 retarded the reconstruction of the Protestant com- 
 munity, as already desci-ibed. In the absehce of a 
 
 1 The rise and early proceedings of Bishop Staley's mission are suffi- 
 ciently described in my work on the Hawaiian Islands, published in 186^ 
 pp 331-359, 
 
THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 305 
 
 personal hold on the people, the results of this un- 
 courteous iuterfereuce were seen chieflj- in the na- 
 tional sehool system, the bishop being placed by the 
 king on the committee in charge of that system. 
 The changes there effected seemed to have for a 
 leading object to root out the evangelical element 
 from the instruction. 
 
 The representations made by Bishop Staley con- 
 cerning the Sandwich Islands, and the influence of 
 the American mission upon their inhabitants, in his 
 published statements, and during his visits to this 
 country and England, were, to say the least, very ex- 
 traordinary, and seem hai-dly consistent with a sound 
 state of mind. His career was not one that could 
 possibly succeed. His hostility to the Protestant 
 mission and churches on the Islands was more in- 
 discreet and reckless, than was that of the Roman 
 Catholics ; and so extreme was the ritualistic devel- 
 opment, that the Hawaiian people looked upon the 
 " Reformed Catholic " religion as so much like the 
 Roman, that they thought they might as well follow 
 the latter religion, if they should relinquish the one 
 they had already embraced. The bishop and his 
 clergy obtained very few followers. lu the spring 
 of 1869, Dean Harris was oflBciating at Honolulu, 
 and had a small congregation, and a boarding- 
 school for girls, and a day-school for boys, neither 
 of them largely attended. Deacon Mason was then 
 preaching at Lahaina, and kept up a day and board- 
 ing-school for boys, and a boarding-school for girls. 
 The pupils of the schools constituted the Sabbath au- 
 dience, almost no one else attending. At Wailuku, 
 also, on Maui, the Rev. Mr. Whipple had a day-school 
 for boys and girls, and his Sabbath services wers at* 
 
 20 
 
306 TBE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 
 
 tended by from ten to twenty foreign residents. The 
 Rev. Mr. Williams had a small school in Central 
 Kona, on Hawaii, which, with a few adults, foreign 
 and native, composed his Sabbath congregation. 
 
 The bishop was absent, at this time, on a visit to 
 England. Meanwhile, there is good authority for 
 stating, that a letter was addressed to the Society 
 for the Propagation of the Gospel, signed by almost 
 the entire membership of the " Reformed Catholic 
 Church " in Honolulu, declaring their dissent from 
 the doctrines and practices of the clergy sent to the 
 Islands under the auspices of that Society, and sug- 
 gesting or requesting their withdrawal. What they 
 desired was a " low-church " pastor for Honolulu, 
 without a bishop ; and they pledged themselves to 
 support him without assistance from abroad. It is 
 also affirmed that a letter was written, by one of the 
 cabinet ministers, stating that the king had with- 
 drawn his patronage, and did not wish a cathe- 
 dral to be erected on the land given by his brother, 
 the late king, on which a chapel had already been 
 built.i 
 
 The bishop returned to the Islands in the autumn 
 of 1869, but received no cordial greeting. He took 
 possession of the church on the following Sabbath, 
 but almost no one came to hear him. Becoming at 
 length convinced that his mission was a failure, he 
 resigned his bishopric, and in May, 1870, he took 
 steamer on his return to England. The archbishop 
 has accepted his resignation.^ 
 
 ' Missionary Herald, 1889, p. 208. 
 
 2 The autliority for this last statement is the London Observer, as quoted 
 by the Neio York Ob.terrc^r. The author received a letter from th*) 
 Kev. Artemas Bishop, of Honoliihi, while writing this chapter, dated Feb-, 
 ruary 8, 1870, confirming his previous impression, that Mr. WylUe was ths 
 
DESTRUCTIVE EARTHQUAKES. 307 
 
 The year 1868 was remarkable for earthquakes and 
 volcanic eruptions on the island of Hawaii. Destructive 
 These almost ruined the missionary station ^^^'^<if^''^«'- 
 in Kau, and would have been very destructive of life 
 in that and other parts of the island, had there been 
 a numerous population. The three stone churches in 
 Kau were shaken to the ground, but happily no one 
 was in them at the time. The mission house occu- 
 pied by Mr. Pogue and family, though a framed 
 wooden building, was very much racked; and for 
 hours they were harassed by erroneous reports of 
 lava flowing down upon them from Mauna Loa. 
 
 Mr. Coan has always taken a special interest in 
 the volcanic phenomena of Hawaii, and has given a 
 description of these earthquakes. The shocks be- 
 came frequent and vigorous in March, and were felt 
 in all parts of the island. The mighty convulsion, 
 which overthrew the churches in Kau, and many 
 dwelling houses, and by its immense tidal waves 
 swept whole villages from the shore, was on the 2d of 
 April. Nothing like it is known in the traditions of 
 the Islands. The earth rose and sank, and its sui-face 
 rolled like the ocean in a storm. Hills swayed to 
 and fro; stone walls fell flat; framed houses trem- 
 bled and reeled ; articles of furnitm-e started from 
 their places, and many were thrown down with vio- 
 
 origiaator of the "Reformed Catholic Mission." Mr. Bishop had just been 
 assured of the fact by Bishop Staley, in a personal interview. " Mr. Wyllie," 
 said the Bishop, "was the original author of that idea, and he put up the 
 king to send for a mission from England." Mr. Wyllie's own ecclesiasti- 
 cal plan for the Islands, in connection with Bishop Staley's mission, as he 
 stated it to me while we were on our voyage together from Oahu to Kauai, 
 was to have a national Episcopal Church, with the Island-kingdom di- 
 vided into ecclesiastical provinces. He intimated that our instituting inde- 
 pendent local churches so extensively on the Islands was a serious obstacle 
 (as it doubtless was) to the realizing of his plans, 
 
308 DESTRUCTIVE EARTHQUAKES. 
 
 lence; chimneys fell; timbers, ceilings, partitions 
 aud plasterings cracked; and there was great de- 
 struction of glass and earthen ware. The earth 
 opened in seams and fissures, aud avalanches of rocks 
 and earth fell from the precipices along the coast. 
 The terrific shock is said to have lasted three min- 
 utes, and there was of course great consternation. 
 
 In one part of Kau, near the abode of Mr. and 
 Mrs. Lyman, — both children of missionaries, — in 
 the night and without warning, a terrible landslide 
 occurred, an eruption of mud, earth, and rocks, 
 three miles long, half a mile wide, and from six to 
 thirty feet deep ; burying a village in its way, and 
 thirty people, with flocks of goats, and five or six 
 hundred cattle aud horses. It was so siidden and 
 rapid, that there was no escape for those within its 
 range. The noise was terrific, and the atmos- 
 phere was filled with dust. All rushed from their 
 dwellings ; but the ground rocked and heaved with 
 such violence, that no one could keep his feet. Even 
 horses were thrown down. Mr. Lyman and family, 
 the native pastor aud his family, and many others, 
 fled to a hill near by, aud spent the night in exer- 
 cises of devotion under the open sky, with no cer- 
 tain knowledge as to the extent of their danger. 
 
 The fires of Kilauea raged, at the same time, with 
 intense fury, surging against the walls of the girat 
 cauldron; and the mountain itself was pouring' 
 a stream of lava down to the sea, westward of the 
 mission station. 
 
 The Sandwich Islands are believed to be all of vol- 
 canic origin ; but the volcanic agencies of all, except 
 Hawaii, have been slumherinn- from times anterior 
 to the historic period, Hawaii may be regarded as 
 
DESTRUCTIVE EARTHQUAKES. 309 
 
 still iu the forming process ; aud, in the amazing 
 extent and power of its internal fires, it is pei-haps 
 the most woudei-ful among this class of wonders. 
 
 Kilauea is on the side of Mauna Loa, four thou- 
 sand feet above the level of tlie sea, and is the largest 
 known volcano in constant action ; but its eruptions 
 pass off to the sea in directions which make them 
 comparatively harmless. Mauna Loa rises ten tliou- 
 sand feet above Kilauea, and it is from its higher 
 regions, and sometimes from its very summit, or near 
 it, that the destructive eruptions come. To go back 
 no farther than the year 1855 ; au immense river of 
 fire then flowed down the north side for the space 
 of sixty miles, to within a few miles of Halo. It 
 spread over nearly three hundred square miles, 
 and continued thirteen months. Four years later, 
 Mr. Lyons, on the western side, had a distinct 
 view, from his house at Waimea, of a broad stream 
 of lava descending from near the summit forty miles 
 to the sea. The eruptions of 1868 were on the side 
 opposite to Waimea, and descended north and south 
 of the station of Waiohinu, at some distance from it. 
 
CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 NOTICES OP PEKSONS. — THE HAWAIIAN FOKEtGN 
 MISSIONS. 
 
 1867-1868. 
 
 His Excellency M. Kekuanaoa, father of the fourth 
 Death of ^"*i fif*^^ Kamehamehas, and President of 
 Kekuanoa. ^j^g Board of Education, died in the year 
 1868. His death occurred on the 26th day of No- 
 vember, twenty-nine years after the death of his 
 wife, the excellent Kinau, and five years after that 
 of Kamehanieha IV. His character was in keep- 
 ing', on the whole, with his fine physical form. 
 Bishop Stafey represented him as forming part of 
 his ecclesiastical establishment, and no doubt the 
 ting did all in his power to make it so, but the 
 His firmness bravc old chicftaiu remained to the last a 
 of principle, member of thc Pirst Church in Honolulu, 
 and firmly attached to its interests. Nor was his 
 friendship for the missionaries, and his grateful 
 recognition of his own and his nation's obligation to 
 them, ever shaken. His daughter, Victoria, who was 
 heir presumptive to the throne, died two years 
 before him. Her character was not like his ; 
 though, like him, she retained her connection with 
 the Protestant community. My recollections of the 
 old governor are of a very i)leasing character. 
 
 The Bev. John S. Emerson, whose death occurred 
 
MEMORIAL OF MR. EMERSON. 311 
 
 March 28, 1867, was a member of the mission nearly 
 thirty-five years, having arrived at Houo- ^r. Emer. 
 lulu on the 17th of May, 1832. He was "°''' 
 born at Chester, New Hampshire, December 28, 
 1800, and was consequently in his sixty-seventh 
 year at the time of his decease ; which was the 
 result of a sudden attack of apoplexy. 
 
 Mr. Emerson was educated at Dartmouth College 
 and the Andover Theological Seminary. His mis- 
 sionary life was spent at Waialua, with the excep- 
 tion of four years passed as an instructor in the 
 seminary at Lahainaluna, — from 1842 to 1846. 
 An apoplectic stroke iu 185!), and another in 1863, 
 made it necessary for him to resign the pastoral 
 care of his station iu 1864; iu which he was suc- 
 ceeded by Mr. Kuaea, a native pastor. His funeral 
 brought together a large assembly, which manifested 
 an affectionate interest in the occasion. In no part 
 of the Islands had the people been more in the habit 
 of reading the Scriptures. Mr. Emerson had so ar- 
 ranged their reading, that they were accustomed to 
 read the entire Bible through once in three years. 
 An old Hawaiian, belonging to the Waialua church, 
 on being asked, said he had read the Bible through 
 nine times. 
 
 Mr. Emerson had an efficient coadjutor in his 
 wife. For years, she conducted the singing in the 
 church, and was unwearied in administering to the 
 wants of the people in sickness and health ; as she 
 continues still to do. 
 
 The Rev. Asa Thurston, one of the first missiona- 
 ries, finished his course on the 11th of Mr. ihurs- 
 March, 1868, after a residence at the '°° 
 Islands of forty-eight years. During all this time, 
 
812 MEMORIAL OF MR. THURSTON: 
 
 he never visited his native laud. His labors at 
 Kailua have been frequently mentioned in this his- 
 tory, and were unremitted until the expiration of 
 forty years, when his mind failed under the pressure 
 of long and arduous service. Then, after visiting a 
 married daughter in California, he took up his abode 
 in Honolulu. 
 
 Mr. Thurston was a native of Fitchburg, Massa- 
 chusetts, and was born October 12, 1787 ; conse- 
 quently he (as well as his associate Mr. Bingham) 
 reached the good old age of fourscore. He was a 
 graduate of Yale College, and of the Audover Sem- 
 inary. His wife who survives him, and is a resident 
 at Honolulu, was Miss Lucy Goodale, of MaWbor- 
 ough, Massachusetts. Mr. Thurston is entitled to 
 a high rank among missionaries. With physical 
 powers perhaps unsurpassed in his day by those of 
 any other resident upon the Islands, whether native 
 or foreign, he was indefatigable in his labors. His 
 letters to the Corresponding Secretary of the Board 
 were excelled in fullness and accuracy by none from 
 his associates, and show a noble work performed 
 by him for Christ, in what was once the favorite 
 abode of the Hawaiian kings. His knowledge of 
 the native language and character was thorough. 
 As a preacher, he was much esteemed by the people. 
 In the labor of preparing the Hawaiian version of 
 the Scriptures, it fell to him to translate parts of 
 Genesis, Numbers, and Deuteronomy, and the whole 
 of Samuel, and Second Kings. Only when repeated 
 strokes of paralysis had rendered hira incapable of 
 further service, did he consent to retire from his be- 
 loved charge. 
 
 I saw him in California, on my return from the 
 
MISSION TO MICRONESIA. 313 
 
 Tslaiicls. His step was still elastic, aiid his flowing 
 white beard gave him a venerable appearance, but 
 his mental powers were clouded. There was a con- 
 stant serenity of manner, which showed that with 
 him the conflicts of life were over. 
 
 Though so many of the missionary fathers have 
 passed away, and the few that remain must TheHawai- 
 in the ordinary course of nature soon fol- mSsioM. 
 low, their works will testify concerning them. 
 Among these are the missions to Micronesia and 
 the Marquesas Islands. 
 
 The mission to Micronesia, commenced, in the 
 year 1852, by Messrs. Snow, Sturges, L. H. Mission to 
 Gulick, and their wives, with two married MicroDesia. 
 Hawaiian assistants, has proved a success.' The 
 groups nearest the Sandwich Islands, though two 
 thousand miles distant, are called the Gilbert (also 
 Kingsmill) and Marshall Islands. They are coral 
 formations, low, and covered with cocoa-nut groves. 
 Passing beyond these, westward, the first missionary 
 station was established on Kusaie, or Strong's Isl- 
 and, between four and five hundred miles from the 
 Gilbert group. The second station was on Ponape, 
 or Ascension Island, three hundred miles still far- 
 ther west. These islands belong to the Caroline 
 group, and are both mountainous, with a rich soil, 
 and healthful climate. Mr. Snow occupied the for- 
 mer, and Mr. Sturges and Dr. Gulick the Began in the 
 latter, and each station had one of the Ha- group. 
 waiian missionaries. Mr. Snow's Hawaiian associate 
 
 1 For a somewhat extended account of the groups of islands in Micro- 
 nesia 6rst occupied, and the incipient events in this mission, see Missioitani 
 Herald for 1853, pp. 81-90. 
 
314 TBE "MORNING STAR!' 
 
 died the next year. Mr. and Mrs. Doane reached 
 Ascension in 1855, accompanied by a married Hawai- 
 ian assistant; and in October of the same year, Mr. 
 Snow's seclusion was relieved by the arrival of Dr. 
 and Mrs. Pierson, with Kanoa and his wife, natives 
 of Hawaii. Dr. Pierson had opportunity, on his 
 way, to visit seven of the sixteen islands in the 
 Gilbert group, and five of the thirty Marshall Islands. 
 The last named group is composed of two chains, 
 perhaps a hundred miles apart. Dr. Pierson strongly 
 recommended Apaiang, on the Gilbert, and Ebon, on 
 the Marshall Islands, for new stations. 
 
 In 1856, a brigantine of one hundred and fifty- 
 six tons, at the expense of Sabbath-school children, 
 iheMorning ^as built for the especial use of the Micro- 
 *""■ nesia mission, and named the Morning Star. 
 
 She arrived at Honolulu in April, 1857, with Mr. and 
 Mrs. Bingham as passengers. In her first voyage 
 to Micronesia, she took them and a married Hawai 
 The Gilbert iau helper to Apaiang, and removed Messrs. 
 
 andMarshall j t>- j il, • • e 
 
 Islands. Doane and Pierson and their wives irom 
 their former station to Ebon. 
 
 It was a remarkable preparation for the safe oc- 
 A remark- cupatiou of this latter station, that, while 
 
 able prepara- -p. T>- • t ^7■ ■ n 
 
 tion. Dr. Pierson was residing on Kusaie, five 
 
 canoes, with ninety people from the western chain of 
 the Marshall Islands, being driven off their course, 
 were providentially guided, after fifteen days, to that 
 island. It was well known to these natives, that 
 their lives, and also their means of returning to 
 their native islands, were owing to the friendly in- 
 fluence of the missionaries. They reached their 
 home safely in their canoes, in the favoring mon- 
 soon ; and as some of them had seen Dr. Pierson on 
 
THE MARSHALL AND GILBERT ISLANDS. 315 
 
 his visit to Ebon, two years before, this must be 
 regarded as a very uoticeable providence, preparing 
 the way for the missionaries. 
 
 Captain Moore, of the Morning Star, was warned 
 by a shipmaster, who had been at Ebon, to put up 
 his boarding nettings, and not permit a single na- 
 tive to enter his vessel. On nearing the island 
 matters looked somewhat threatening, for seventeen 
 canoes were seen approaching the vessel, with an 
 average of six persons in each. The boai'ding net- 
 tings were up ; but one man in the foremost canoe, 
 upon being addressed in his own language by Dr. 
 Pierson, immediately recognized him, and exclaimed, 
 " Doketur ! Doketur ! " (Doctor.) He was one of 
 the party drifted to Strong's Island, in April, 1856, 
 and who started for their homes in canoes, a part of 
 which they had built at Strong's Island. The news 
 soon spread through the fleet of canoes, and when 
 they learned that Dr. Pierson was expecting to re- 
 tui'u to Ebon in the course of one or two moons, 
 they were greatly delighted. The object of the de- 
 lay was that Dr. Pierson might introduce Mr. Bing- 
 ham to his old acquaintances at Apaiang. 
 
 Apaiang and its kindred islands did not furnish 
 very eligible abodes for missionaries. The ,^^^ 05,^^,4 
 soil is extremely poor. The natives raise JomfortXe 
 only a coarse kalo, not to be compared **°''°^- 
 with the ordinary article of the same name at the 
 Sandwich Islands, and subsist chiefly on the pan- 
 danus, and cocoa-nuts, which grow spontaneously. 
 The sea yields a good supply of fish, but there is no 
 wood suitable for fuel. The Gilbert language has 
 a prevalence of voweled syllables, and is therefore 
 better adapted to Hawaiian missionaries, than those 
 of the Marshall and Caroline Islands. 
 
816 DEATB OF MISSIONARIES. 
 
 The failure of Dr. and Mrs. Pierson's health 
 obliged them to remove to California, and Dr. and 
 Mrs. Grulick took their place at Ebon for a year. 
 
 The Hawaiian associate of Mr. Sturges died in 
 Death of a January, 1859. He had been an earnest 
 tiT^Si's-"^ and faithful missionary, an example of 
 sionary. everything lovely and of good report. It 
 is cheering to record of these humble missionaries, 
 as of Kaaikaula, that he died as only a Christian can 
 die, and that his wife bore her loss as one who knows 
 how to cast all her burdens on the Lord Jesus. His 
 widow returned to Hawaii with her orphan children ; 
 but being attached to the missionary work, she some 
 time after resumed her mission on Micronesia, as the 
 wife of Aea, a native missionary who was well re- 
 ported of by his brethren, and who proved himself a 
 valuable laborer at Ebon. 
 
 In 1861, Mahoe, one of Mr. Bingham's Hawaiian 
 Printing in native assistauts, was ordained during a 
 
 native Ian- ,. i^ j.i • • j. t* a 
 
 guagcs. meeting oi the mission at Tonape. A 
 printing-press had early been established in the Gil- 
 bert branch of the mission, and the amount of print- 
 ing for the three branches of the mission, up to 1861, 
 was thirty-two thousand one hundred pages for Po- 
 uape, nine thousand for Ebon, and twenty thousand 
 for the Gilbert Islands. 
 
 Dr. Gulick, Mrs. Sturges, and Mrs. Doane visited 
 Deatiiof the Sandwich Islands in 1861, in the hope 
 Mrs. Doane. ^f recovcring health. Mrs. Doane, how- 
 ever, died on the 16th of February. She had en- 
 dured great trials, but was cheerful and happy under 
 them, and many of the dark-minded inhabitants of 
 these beautiful islands will hold her in grateful 
 remembrance. During her protracted illness, she 
 
THE CHURCH AT KVSAIE. 317 
 
 received the constant attentions of a faithful Ebon- 
 ite female, whom she had been the means of I'aising 
 from the depths of heathenism. 
 
 Mr. Snow removed to Ebon in August, 1862, 
 leaving a church at Kusaie of twenty-seveu churchat 
 members, whose main dependence was to ^"»™- 
 be upon occasional visits from Mr. Snow. He saw 
 them the next year; aud admitted eleven out of 
 twenty-seven candidates, among whom were two 
 chiefs, and the wife of one, " the most beautiful 
 young woman on the island." Mr. Snow now left 
 at Kusaie his translation of the Gospel of John, 
 which had been printed at Honolulu, and which 
 many of the people had become able to rend. In 
 1869, he visited the island again, in the Morning 
 Star, in company with Mr. Pogue, a delegate from 
 the Hawaiian Board, who gives the following inter- 
 esting account : — 
 
 " The ' gem of the Pacific,' as this island is called 
 by some, is so in more senses than one. The popu- 
 lation is six hundred, with no white man. There is 
 one church of one hundred and fifty-nine members, 
 with a native of the island for pastor. There are 
 three stone church-buildings, aud one built in the 
 style of the island. As we landed at the wharf, near 
 Mr. Snow's house, we were greeted by the ' Good 
 morning' of many, who had come togethe« to wel- 
 come their missionary, on his return to visit them 
 for a short time before his departure for the father- 
 land. It was delightful to see old and young, men 
 and women, boys and girls, coming around, taking 
 him by the hand, and greeting him with kind salu- 
 tations. As I have seen loving children flock around 
 a father returning to his home after a long absence, 
 
3l8 CHURCB AT PONAPH. 
 
 so this people gathered around our brother, whom 
 they regard as their spiritual father. They seemed 
 more like Hawaiians, than any other people with 
 whom I came in contact in Micronesia. They were 
 for the most part dressed in foreign clothes, and I 
 was struck with the mild, quiet, loving counte- 
 nances of many. They looked as if they were full of 
 happiness. And what were these people eighteen 
 years ago P Naked, degraded, sensual, smokers of 
 tobacco, drinkers of awa, superstitions, ignorant of 
 books, and of the true God. They are now clothed, 
 and in their right minds, read the Bible, sing the 
 songs of Zion, have a Sabbath, worship the true 
 God, and show by their lives the truth of the re- 
 ligion which they profess with their lips." 
 
 In 1863, in compliance with the recommendation 
 of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, the Micro- 
 nesian mission came under the direction of the Ha- 
 waiian Board of Missions. Kanoa and his wife were 
 Kanoaand ^''^^n ou a visit to Hawaii, his native isle, 
 ■^ ""'■ for the benefit of his health ; and he visited 
 all the churches on the island, the people coming 
 together everywhere to hear what he had to say con- 
 cernifig the mission in Micronesia. He had a horse 
 for his wife and infant child, but travelled on foot 
 himself. The author met him at Kilauea, the great 
 volcano, while on this missionary tour, and there 
 baptized his child. Kanoa received ordination before 
 returning to Micronesia. 
 
 At Ponape the number of church members, in 1865, 
 was one hundred and seventy-nine. Mr. Sturges 
 Church at ^^'"^^^ ^ecn joiucd by Mr. Doane, and believed 
 Ponape. tijj^t j^j. ]pj^gt ],.^]f „f (.,,p people of Ponape 
 
 were in sympathy with them. The report of next 
 
CALAMITY AT APAIASG. 319 
 
 jear wus veir cheering. •• High chiefe, with their 
 entire people, are takiDg their places with the mis- 
 sionaiT party, which now seems to be the party of 
 the island. Our Christians are no longer trembling 
 and eroachinsr. and the heathen party no longer 
 bnUy and swagger." 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Srarges and Mrs. Doanewere obliged 
 by iUuess. in 1869. to retire firom the island for a 
 season, leaying Mr. Doane alone, with not a white 
 person to whom heeonld look for companionship and 
 conu^el. Tliongh mnch tried by the drinking pro- 
 pensities and other bad habit- of the king, yet early 
 in the following year, he was rejoicing "ver -everal 
 chief men and their wires, in one of the ai~triets. 
 asking admission to the church. 
 
 Kanoa, on his return to Micronesia, was first 
 stationed at Arising. In ISrtri. we find him once 
 more at Kusaie. "hi- tirst field, where he -vas cordially 
 welcomed. In lSo7, being no longer needled there, 
 he retnmed to the Gilbert gronp. and wa- stationed 
 on the island of Bntaritari. In March. l>6y. Mr. 
 Mahoe. who had been left in charge of Apaiang in ilr. 
 Biugham"^ absence, was severely wounded i-jc.i-zs-%t 
 by one of a rebel party of natives, who *»"*'^ 
 songht his life. The rebellion -eem- to hare arisen, 
 in part at least, from an attempt of the king of whose 
 Christian character the missionaries had s-.:..:!.! hope"' 
 to enforce a code of laws again-t murder, theft. 
 adultery, and other crimes. The mission hons'-s 
 were destroyed, and the cocoa-nnt trees around 
 them cut down. Yet the mi--ion -eems to have 
 gained a hold on the i-laii'U of Tarawa, Bntaritari, 
 Makin, Tapitanea. and the adv-rse occurrence- at 
 Apaiang may yet turn out for the furtherance of the 
 gospel. 
 
320 THE MARQUESAN MISSION. 
 
 The whole number of hopeful converts received 
 Number of into the churches of the Micronesia mission, 
 1870." ' is 667; namely, 250 on Ponape, 226 on 
 Kusaie, 140 on the Marshall Islands, and 51 on the 
 Gilbert Islands. The printing amounted to 
 2,408,218 pages; namely, for Ponape, 381,- 
 600 pages ; for Kusaie, 223,200 ; for the Marshall 
 Isles, 381,726; and for the Gilbert Isles, 1,050,192. 
 
 The singular origin of the mission to the Marque- 
 Miseionto sas Iskuds, and its establishment in 1853, 
 qm^'isi- Ji3,ve been described.^ It was deemed essen- 
 ^""^ tial to the success of the enterprise, that 
 
 the Hawaiian Board, along with their annual sup- 
 plies, should for a time send also a delegation. The 
 delegates have generally been an American mission- 
 ary and a lay member of some one of the Hawaiian 
 churches. 
 
 The mission, in 1857, had four stations and five 
 state of the schools, and Isaia Kaiwi received ordina- 
 '"^^'"'- tion during the visitation of that year. 
 Owing to a necessary and unexpected delay in the 
 visit, there had been some suflfering, and clothes, 
 plates, knives, and forks had gone to pay for food. 
 Yet the brethren were all i-esolved on continuing 
 their mission ; and, not fearing the natives, and 
 being needed in many places, they resolved each one 
 to occupy a separate station. In 1863, the six mis- 
 sionaries were all Hawaiians. Five years later, forty- 
 seven persons were admitted to the church in the 
 space of twelve months. Three of the original mis- 
 sionaries sent out in 1852, are there still, and have 
 shown great energy and perseverance, as well as 
 
 I See Chapter XXIX. 
 
INFLUENCE OF THE MISSIONS. 321 
 
 good judgment, in their labors among the fiercest 
 tribes of Polynesia. 
 
 The reacting influence of the Marquesan and 
 Micronesian missions upon the Hawaiian Reacting in- 
 churches has been highly salutary. The hS°^™"" 
 announcement of letters received, or of the ™°'' 
 return of a missionary brother from either field, is 
 sure to make a sensation in a native audience ; and 
 rarely is a prayer ofl^ered by an Hawaiian, without 
 at least one petition for his brethren, who have 
 gone to carry the gospel to other islands. 
 
 21 
 
CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 EESULTS. 
 1870. 
 
 There can be no reasonable doubt, that the Amer- 
 The closing icau Board was right in beginning as early 
 eJmmenced as 1848 to bring its mission at the Sand- 
 time.'"^ wich Islands to a close ; though the untried 
 process, in every stage for the next fifteen years, was 
 full of perplexity. Never did the Prudential Com- 
 mittee find it possible to see far ahead. Only from 
 step to step did it please God to make the way plain. 
 Nevertheless the belief was ever confidently enter- 
 tained, that the leadings of his good providence 
 were followed. 
 
 This belief was confirmed in the year 1863, when 
 The satisfao- ^^^ missions uo lougcr saw cause for delay- 
 tory result, jjjg. ^q place the uatlvc churches on an in- 
 dependent footing, with a native pastor as soon as 
 possible for each church, whom the people would be 
 expected to support. Nor can we too much admire 
 the courage which then freely opened the doors of 
 the annual business meetings of the mission to na- 
 tive pastors and delegates ; substituting the native 
 language for the English, and giving an equal vote 
 to all, whether natives or foreigners, though with 
 the certainty of being numerically outvoted by the 
 native-born members at an early day. There are 
 
TBE NATIVE MINISTRY. 
 
 323 
 
 now fifty-eight churches on the Islands, with a mem- 
 bership of fourteen thousand eight hundred and 
 fifty. There are thirty-nine native ordained min- 
 isters,^ all but three of whom sustain the pastoral 
 I'elation, and five native licentiates with the care 
 of chui'ches. Besides these, nine ordained native 
 ministers and seven licentiates are employed in 
 the foreign missions on Micronesia and the Mai*- 
 quesas Islands. The whole number of ordained na- 
 tive ministers, therefore, in the home and foreign 
 service, is forty-eight, and of licentiates twelve; 
 making a total of sixty. The cost of this native 
 ministry, wherever laboring, is defrayed wholly by 
 the Hawaiian people. This native ministry, as a 
 whole, is gaining in the estimation of their flocks, 
 and of the missionaries. Discipline is faithfully ad- 
 ministered in most of the churches ; the interests 
 of education are cared for, and there is an increas- 
 ing sense of responsibility for the advancement of 
 Christ's cause. The amount contributed by the na- 
 tive churches for Christian objects, in the year end- 
 ing May, 1870, was thirty-one thousand and seventy 
 dollars in gold, which would average a little more 
 
 1 DISTRIBUTED AS EOLLOWS. 
 
 
 Pastors of 
 
 Foreign 
 
 Origin. 
 
 Native 
 Ordained 
 Pastors. 
 
 Native 
 Licen- 
 tiates. 
 
 Vacant 
 Cliarch- 
 
 es. 
 
 Total. 
 
 Hawaii 
 
 6 
 
 17 
 
 1 
 
 
 23 
 
 Maui and Dependencies 
 
 1 
 
 10 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 17 
 
 Dahn 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 - 
 
 3 
 
 13 
 
 Kauai 
 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 
 6 
 
 Total .... 
 
 8 
 
 39 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 58 
 
324 THE PASTORATE CHIEFLY NATIVE. 
 
 than two dollars for each church member on the 
 Islands.^ 
 
 The entire pastorate on the island of Oahu is now 
 Thepastorate in the hands of native-born inhabitants, 
 
 chiefly na- , /> ii v, • c • • 
 
 tiTB. two or them being sons oi missionaries. 
 
 One of these missionary sons has a partial support 
 from abroad, but the other, and all the Hawaiian 
 pastors, are sustained by their respective churches. 
 The pastorate on the island of Kauai is wholly in 
 native hands ; also on Maui, Kauai, and Molokai, 
 with the exception of the college church at Lahaina 
 luna. Three American missionaries remain pastors 
 of churches on Hawaii ; but their work is passing 
 more and more into the hands of natives, of whom 
 there are seventeen already ordained on that island. 
 From the time of Mr. Thurston's retirement. North 
 Kona, as well as South, were under the supervision 
 of Mr. Paris, and the seven church organizations — 
 all of them with ordained native pastors, with al- 
 most twice that number of neat substantial churches 
 built by native enterprise wisely stimulated and di- 
 rected, — happily exemplify the missionary's true 
 policy of devolving all possible responsibility and 
 labor upon the people and the native ministry. 
 
 The supply of native ministers promises at pres- 
 ent to meet the demand. Mr. Coan has been ed- 
 ucating them for the churches in his district. The 
 Theological School at Wailuku, under Mr. Alexander, 
 is a successful enterprise. Sixty-two have been 
 
 1 Some readers will be interested in knowing, that the average contribu- 
 tions of each member in nine of the churches under native pastors, for the 
 year under consideration, was four dollars and ten cents. Of twenty-iive 
 of the churches under native pastors, it was two dollars and forty-seven 
 cents ; and the average contribution of each member, in six churches un- 
 dcr pastors of foreign origin, was two dollars and eighty-three cents. 
 
SUCCESS OF THE NATIVE MINISTRY. SiL 
 
 members of the school since its commencement in 
 1863, and half of these have entered the ministry, 
 and twelve ai-e yet prosecuting their studies. The 
 students have derived their support chiefly from the 
 hospitality of the people around the institution, and 
 from their own industry. 
 
 The success of the native ministry on the Islands 
 is a point of inestimable importance. Dr. success of 
 Wetmore, an intelligent medical missionary ministry. 
 residing at Hilo, after attending the annual meeting 
 of the Evangelical Association at Honolulu, wrote as 
 follows in 1867 : — 
 
 " Our native ministers and delegates are, as a 
 body, a very respectable class of men. We are not 
 ashamed of them, and we ought not to be. They 
 stand up nobly on every question of importance, and 
 discuss and vote as intelligently (I was about to say) 
 as the majority of the missionary fathers ; and I 
 think such an assertion would not be untruthful. 
 Pour years ago, there was considerable trepidation 
 in regard to allowing them to have an equal part and 
 lot in the ministerial work, but now such fears have 
 vanished, and the hand of fellowship is extended 
 heartily. We rejoice greatly over it; as Paul said, 
 we ' thank God and take courage.' " 
 
 " Sabbath-schools," he adds, " both here and 
 throughout the group, or at least in the Prevalence 
 
 , . , °, ,.,. . . ofSabbath- 
 
 most important localities, are receiving schools. 
 increased and increasing attention ; the children are 
 being gathered into them in greater and more con- 
 stant numbers. Instead of a missionary here and 
 there engaged in teaching a large school, with al- 
 most proverbial inattention, we find a score or more 
 of apparently devoted teachers engaged in impart* 
 
326 THE SABBATH-SCHOOL ASSOCIATION. 
 
 ing iustruction, and thus staying up the hands of 
 the pastor and greatly encouraging him in his work. 
 The Sabbath-school celebration here (in Honolulu) 
 on Saturday of last week, was a soul-cheering scene. 
 How I wish you could have witnessed the long pro- 
 cession of seven hundred children, marching with 
 their banners, and flags, and music. Their beaming 
 faces told how much they enjoyed the various exer- 
 cises of the day ; the speeches were very interest- 
 ing, and were listened to with close attention ; and 
 when the last address had been pronounced, the last 
 hymn or song sung, and the benediction received, 
 the hungry, thirsty ones dispersed quietly, to oc- 
 cupy their designated places for partaking of a 
 bountiful repast provided for the occasion." 
 
 The Sabbath-school Association, whose anniver- 
 sabbath- sary meeting is described above, had its 
 ciation. origin in the necessities of the times. 
 When the government, under " Reformed Catholic " 
 influence, became for a time antagonistic to evangel- 
 ical interests, and this appeared in the national 
 schools, there was a call for increased exertions in the 
 religious instruction of the youth. Under the lead- 
 ership of children of the missionaries, scattered 
 through the land, with the active cooperation of 
 the native ministry and a large lay element in the 
 churches, a Sabbath-school Association was organ- 
 ized in 1866, which has had a very important agency 
 in staying the tide of infidelity and irreligiou. This 
 Association meets annually at Honolulu, at the same 
 time with the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, and 
 consists of Protestant ministers, superintendents of 
 Sabbath-schools, and lay delegates from the schools. 
 Sixty-five schools were represented in 1869, in which 
 
SUPPLY OF BOOKS. 327 
 
 was an average attendance of five hundred and 
 twentj-two teachers, one thousand seven hundred 
 and forty-seven boys, one thousand four hundred 
 and eighty-four girls, and two thousand five hun- 
 dred and ninety adults, making an average attend- 
 ance of six thousand three hundred and forty-three. 
 
 The preceding cliapters contain only a partial 
 statement of the supply of books for the suppiyof 
 religious and moral instruction of the peo- '"'°'"' 
 pie. The Hawaiian language was reduced to writing 
 about the year 1822. Since then not less than one 
 hundred and fifty different works have been pre- 
 pai'ed and printed, and the printing exceeds two 
 hundred and twenty millions of pages. To a very 
 large extent, these works have been sold to the 
 people. They include, besides the Old and New 
 Testaments, a variety of publications, — doctrinal, 
 practical, educational, scientific, historical; together 
 with a dictionary of the language, and at different 
 times, as many as thirteen periodicals, secular and 
 religious. 
 
 Twenty thousand Hawaiian Bibles and thirty thou - 
 sand Hawaiian Testaments were printed in the space 
 of thirty years; and recently the American Bible 
 Society has published a beautiful electrotype edition 
 of the Hawaiian Scriptures, for family use ; and also 
 an edition of the New Testament for the use of 
 schools. More than a hundred thousand hymn- 
 books have been printed in successive editions, with 
 constant improvements, and latterly with tunes an- 
 nexed. The children have also a hymn and tune 
 book. 
 
 The press not being exclusively in the hands of 
 the evangelical community, the existing character of 
 secular literature is gradually assimilating I'terlTut" 
 
328 TBE NATIONAL EDUCATION. 
 
 to that of other Christian lands. Many of the relig- 
 ious works already printed by the mission are now out 
 of print, and deserve republication, and there is 
 urgent demand for many new ones. The assistance 
 needed in publishing, either in the Hawaiian lan- 
 guage, or in any of the other five languages, in which 
 the Islands churches are carrying on foi-eign mis- 
 sions, is chiefly indirect. The Hawaiian churches are 
 comparatively poor, and cannot pay the large suras 
 in advance, which are needful for the publication of 
 works, but are able to purchase the books when 
 published and offered to them. Hence their ap- 
 plications to Bible and Tract Societies. The Amer- 
 ican Tract Society has lately been requested to 
 publish a Bible Dictionary, a Bible Text Book, a 
 Commentary on the three first Gospels, and a Hymn- 
 book with six hundred hymns, — one edition with- 
 out tunes, and another with them. The Hymn- 
 book is represented to be the most popular book 
 with the people, next to the Pocket Testament. 
 
 The education of the Islands is now sustained 
 The national wholly by the island community, native and 
 education, foreign. The government expenditure for 
 common schools, in the year 1869, under direction 
 of the Board of Education, was 138,865. Add to 
 this $3,929 for common school-houses, and $2,625 for 
 school-books, and the sum is $45,419. The addi- 
 tional expenditure, in the same year, for what are 
 called Hawaiian-English schools, in which the Eng- 
 lish language is more or less supplemented by the 
 Havtaiian, was $29,128 ; raising the grand total of 
 the expenditure of the government for education, 
 in the year 1869, to $74,547. The pupils of the 
 latter class were about fifteen hundred. In the 
 
SCHOOLS UNDER PRIVATE PATRONAGE. 329 
 
 commou schools, the attendance was five thousand 
 nine hundred and thii-ty -eight, of whom three thou- 
 saiiil four hundred and twenty-seven were boys, and 
 two thousand five hundred and eleven were girls.^ 
 
 Several schools not apparently embraced in the 
 government report, are deserving of special schools nn- 
 notice. Miss Green's Makawao female sem- pairouage. 
 inary, on Maui, has twenty pupils. Instruction is 
 given in English, aod the school is nearly self-support- 
 ing, but is aided by the government, and by the Ha- 
 waiian Board. The Kawaiahao female seminary, at 
 Honolulu, taught by the Misses Lydia and Elizabeth 
 Bingham, was begun in April, 1867, in buildings 
 belonging in part to the American Board. The 
 Hawaiian Board appropriated $1,096 to fitting up 
 the school-rooms, and the Honolulu community 
 'generously gave $1,950 to purchase an additional 
 building. The school receives its support from the 
 community at Honolulu, and has twenty-four board- 
 ing scholars. The Makiki female seminai-y at Ho- 
 nolulu, was begun by Miss Ogden in 1859. Her 
 pupils, ten years later, were twenty-five. Her la- 
 bors on the Islands began as long ago as 1828, and 
 her influence has been felt in hundreds of Hawaiian 
 homes. The Koloa female seminary, on Kauai, was 
 begun in 1862 by Miss Knapp and Mrs. J. \V. Smith 
 and her two daughters, and thirty girls have been in 
 attendance. Mrs. Shipman, of Hilo, Mrs. Lyons, of 
 Waimea, Mrs. L. H. Gulick, of Honolulu, and Miss 
 Mary Paris, of Molokai, have each had small family 
 schools; and Mrs. Coan a larger one at Hilo. 
 
 Somewhat over one hundred adult children of mis- 
 sionaries are now resident on the Islands ; ^MMaries 
 and it is due to them and to the mission fam- pC^" 
 
 1 Biennial Recort of the Board of Education. 
 
330 THE NATIONAL PROSPERITY. 
 
 ilies to state the following facts. They are all Ha- 
 waiian citizens. One of them is President of the 
 Oahu College; one is Principal of the Lahainaluna 
 Seminary ; one is editor of two influential newspa- 
 pers at Honolulu, one in English, the other in the 
 native language ; and fifteen have received ordina- 
 tion as ministers of the gospel, — four to labor on 
 the Hawaiian Islands, two in Micronesia, two in 
 China (one of them deceased), one in Japan, and 
 six in the United States ; twenty females and five 
 males are now employed as teachers on the Islands, 
 and more than half as many more have been thus 
 employed in past times. 
 
 The island community, as a whole, is prosperous 
 The national ™ i^s matci'ial interests, though such pros- 
 prosperity. perity is less with the native population 
 than could be desired. Foreigners too largely en- 
 gross the business. The annual exports have risen, 
 in the last ten years, from 1807,459 to $2,366,358 ; 
 and the annual imports, from 11,223,740 to $2,040,- 
 068. The former exceeds the latter by $326,290. 
 The receipts of the government, during the two 
 years ending March 31, 1870, were $834,112 ; and 
 its expenditui'es $934,100. It has a funded debt of 
 $112,900.1 
 
 In the opinion of Dr. L. H, Gulick, recently Cor- 
 responding Secretary of the Hawaiian Board of Misi- 
 
 1 Speaking of the district of Hilo, in 1866, Mr. Coan writes thus : " Noth- 
 ing is more clearly demonstrated by fact, than that Hilo has made strides 
 in the path of temporal advancement, — in intelligence, agriculture, and 
 commerce. Our roads, bridges, yards, gardens, fields, and dwellings, are 
 being improved. Our market furnishes, besides sujjar and molasses, coffee, 
 arrow-root, fungus, wood, beef, tiides, goat-skins, and other exports; and 
 the amount of money in circulation, is annually increasing. Probably from 
 five hundred to a thousand framed buildings are sprinkled over the district, 
 many of them presenting a neat and inviting aspect. As nearly as I can 
 ascertain, the district of Hilo has used half a million feet of lumber during 
 the past year." — Missionary Merald, 1866 p. 274. 
 
MORAL CONDITION OF THE ISLANDS. 331 
 
 sions, who has had great opportunity of knowing 
 the moral condition of the Islands, the Moral condi- 
 
 tionofthe 
 
 number of virtuous men and women has islands. 
 been steadily increasing from the beginning of the 
 missionary work. He regards the churches, taken 
 as a whole, as never so free from immoralities, as 
 they are now. He says : " The breakwater against 
 the terrible ocean of license which surged around 
 our Hawaiian Ziou, has been laid deep and per- 
 manent. It has in many places so nearly reached 
 the surface, that female virtue is a known fact on 
 these sunny Isles, where, a few years ago, the name 
 was unknown, and the fact unheard of. Virtue that 
 stands these trials is virtue. Our preachers, whether 
 foreign or native, give no uncertain sound on ques- 
 tions of morality. A public sentiment is being 
 gradually created, by the influence of the gospel, 
 assisted by the teachings and example of a number 
 from foreign lands, iu spite of terrible counter in- 
 fluences. There are many parents willing to make 
 effort, and to practice self-denial, to have their chil- 
 dren kept from vice, and to raise them above the 
 vicious community around. We do not open a 
 school for boys or girls, but it is filled to its utmost 
 capacity, and many apply for admission who cannot 
 be received." 
 
 "But for the conserving effects of the Gospel," 
 continues Dr. Gulick, " during the last half The race 
 century, there would have been now scarce thegospei. 
 an Hawaiian left to tell the story of the extinction 
 of the race, through foreign vices grafted upon 
 native depravity. That the race still continues to 
 decrease is no wonder ; but that it is in existence to- 
 day, with many manifestations of true Christianity, 
 is one of the modern miracles of grace. That there 
 
332 THE FUTURE OF THE ISLANDS. 
 
 is so mucli vice and immorality should astonish no 
 one ; but that there is any virtue, any piety, any 
 civilization, should cause us to shout over the 
 triumphs of redeeming mercy." ^ 
 
 " We are laboring," Dr. Gulick adds, " not alone 
 The future for tlic HavTaiiaus of the present, but with 
 ands. an eye also to the Anglo- Hawaiian s of the 
 
 future ; and the higher we lift the Hawaiian race, 
 the more influence do we exert for good on the 
 people who are to succeed them. The history of 
 this people has been a marvelous one, shedding 
 great glory on the missionary enterprise. The 
 frailties of the people, no less than their virtues, 
 come from their being one of the most impressible 
 of races, easily influenced to good, and too easily 
 drawn to evil. With so much amiability, and now 
 with so many Christian advantages, we may hope 
 for much from the Hawaiian nation, and the Ha- 
 waiian church." 
 
 1 In a table compiled from the records of births and deaths, kept at the 
 office of the Board of Education, and derived from the quarterly reports of 
 the School Agents in the several districts throughout the country, it is 
 stated, that the births, in the years 1867, 1868, and 1869, were six thousand 
 and twenty-four, and the deaths nine thousand four hundred and eighty- 
 nine The excess of deaths over births for three years, was three thousand 
 four hundred and sixty-five; showing an annual decrease of one thousand 
 one hundred and fiftj^-five. The National Board of Health, in their Re- 
 port to the Legislature of 1870, published the following testimony of Dr. 
 Beratz, — a gentleman who had travelled for four months on the island of 
 Hawaii, and an independent observer, — as having a most favorable bearing 
 on this subject. He says: — 
 
 " The impression received from various books, before I visited the Ha- 
 waiian Islands, in regard to syphilitic diseases among the natives was 
 much changed when, during my stay on the island of Hawaii, I had an 
 opportunity to observe and form an idea of the state of things. I really 
 think there is not more fresh syphilis to be found among the natives of 
 these Islands, tlian among any other population of the same number in any 
 European or American country. During my stopping severi\l weeks at 
 the principal places, where sick people of all sorts made their appearance 
 asking for advice and medicine, I am glad to state that the number o/ 
 patients ftfflicted yf'A\\ constitutional syphilis wrs only a small one." 
 
CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 THE SAUDWICH ISLANDS EVANGELIZED. 
 1870. 
 
 A Foreign Missionary Society may be said to have 
 completed its appropriate work amoiig a wheaamiB- 
 
 , . 1 , ■, ^-if ■ J . sioD is com- 
 
 heatrieu people, when a Christian commu- pieted. 
 nity has resulted from its labors, that is self-govern- 
 ing, self-sustaining, and imbued so with spii-itual 
 life as to give promise, not only of living after the 
 Society has withdrawn from the field, but of being a 
 leaven that may be expected ultimately to leaven 
 the whole lump. In this view, it will not always be 
 needful that the people of the entire national terri- 
 tory shall have been first Christianized. Indeed, 
 experience has shown, that native churches must 
 be aggressive, as well as self-sustaining, in order to 
 their full development. They must have the benefit 
 of what to them will be a foreign mission. The 
 effort to carry mission churches through a long 
 series of years, and to create a self-reliant and 
 efficient Christian community, without the help of 
 such an agency, must generally prove unsuccessful. 
 Home missions will be the stronger for the foreign 
 missions, but alone will not suffice. If there be no 
 accessible heathen outside the national territory, 
 then the mission should be withdrawn, if that be 
 practicq,ble, before thg,t territorj^ has all come under 
 
334 THE PRESENCE OF ROMISH MISSIONARIES- 
 
 the power of the gospel ; while there is land yet to 
 be possessed, while something like a stern necessity 
 exists for acting on the defensive, and pressing the 
 war of conquest. 
 
 Some may think that, in missions like the one at 
 Theobjeo- tlic Saudwich Islands, the presence of 
 Romish mia- Romish missiouarics ought to keep the 
 present. Protcstaut missiouarics in the field. There 
 is of course discretion to be used in respect to this 
 matter, especially when Rome can command the 
 armed support of some one of the great Catholic 
 powers. But experience at the Islands has shown 
 the wonderful vitality of spiritual forces even under 
 such assaults, as well as the animating reason we have 
 to look for providential interpositions. Besides, such 
 is the inherent weakness of Romish missions, that 
 they are obliged always to keep missionaries in fields 
 they would retain for their Church. In all their 
 great missions of past ages, these have been just as 
 indispensable after the lapse of a century, as they 
 were at any previous time, and the missions perished 
 on the failure of the foreign supply. We need not 
 wait for them to retire, as indeed we cannot, nor 
 should we greatly dread their presence. All things 
 considered, the mission churches at the Sandwich 
 Islands are perhaps the better for the proximity 
 iiiid the assaults of their uncompromising foes. 
 The wrath of man has been made to praise God, and 
 the remainder he has restrained. Indeed the pres- 
 ence of an opposing if not a persecuting power, is 
 almost a necessity in the early stages of missionary 
 success. Witness Ma(higascar. 
 
 A move mischievous form of interference, is a rival 
 A worae eTi' missiou from some Protestant Chui'ch, E^ct- 
 
iMPORfANCE OF AN EARLt CLOSE. 335 
 
 ing under the same banner, but with different doc- 
 trines, different forms of worship, and conflicting in- 
 terests, — such as the late mission of Bishop Staley 
 at the Sandwicli Islands. 
 
 We cannot lielp believing, that missions have not 
 been prosecuted with enough positive refer- importance 
 ence to an early termination. The mission "n^e^Iy*"' 
 to the Sandwich Islands has had a duration °'°^'- 
 of half a century ; and would Iiave been protracted 
 much longer, but for the counsels of the directing 
 body. The error was in underestimating the spirit- 
 ual vitality of the native churcli and pastorate, and 
 iu overestimating the importance of a prolonged 
 discipline and ti-aiuiug for the native ministry, iu a 
 newly formed Christian community. There was, 
 also, too little thought of tlie enlightening and ele- 
 vating influence that must attend the all-pervading 
 agency of the Holy Spirit; warranting the belief, 
 that at least in every hundred converts a man 
 might be found with sufficient natural endowments, 
 under Biblical instruction, to talfe the charge of one 
 of the early churches gathered among a heathen 
 people. Had the American missionaries at the 
 Islands and their directors been prepai-ed, from the 
 outset, to act decidedly on this assumption, the 
 work of the Missionary Board might have been 
 shortened, possibly a score of years. 
 
 The relations at present sustained by the Sand- 
 wich Islands missionaries to the Board, peculiar re- 
 and to the native Christian community, i^'een'the 
 are somewhat peculiar. Their official con- J^i^j'^s^io^n. 
 nection with the Board, as missionaries, ''"^'■ 
 terminated in the manner and for reasons elsewhere 
 stated, in the years immediately following 1848 ; but 
 
336 SUPPORT OF THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 was so lai" renewed in 1863, that a reasonable support 
 was guaranteed to them, while remaining on the Isl- 
 ands with the purpose of doing what they could for 
 the advancement of Christ's liiugdoni. Their present 
 relation to the island churches is that of missionary 
 fathers. They are members of the Hawaiian Evan- 
 gelical Association, with the right of voting, and 
 with all the influence in that Association, and in the 
 native community, which their characters and the 
 remembrance of their services will command. They 
 are Hawaiian citizens, as are their children, and 
 have a deep personal interest in all that concerns 
 the welfare of the nation. 
 
 The matter of support for the missionary families 
 Support of subsequent to the year 1863, was virtually 
 aries. decided by the missionaries themselves, at 
 
 their general meeting in that year, in free confer- 
 ences with the Foreign Secretary of the Board ; and 
 this is their account of the settlement. 
 
 " It is plain that the salary cannot he based on 
 Their own the priuciplc of paying for services reu- 
 tte°matter. dcrcd. Missionary salaries have never been 
 based on this principle. The missionary is not 
 strictly the employ^ of the Board, or of the churches, 
 but a servant of Christ engaged in doing the work 
 of his Master. The Board only enables him to do 
 this work to the best advantage. For this purpose 
 a salary is granted, regulated according to the va- 
 rious wants and circumstances of the individual. It 
 is obvious that, in returning to this missionary sal- 
 ary, the houses, lauds, etc., placed at the disposal of 
 the missionary in 1848, must be taken into account. 
 And as one design of that arrangement was to place 
 missionaries in a position to secure a support for 
 
SUPPORT OF NATIVE MISSIONARIES. 337 
 
 themselves and families at the Islands, it is reason- 
 able that some regard should now be had to the 
 means and advantages which this change may 
 have placed iu their possession. It is also under- 
 stood, that these means and advantages, whatever 
 they may be, may now be employed toward the sup- 
 port of the families in such way as will not inter- 
 fere with missionary usefulness, so that we are not 
 in fact placed on the same basis as before the change 
 iu 1848, with the same claims to a full support from 
 the Board. These principles will aid us in coming to 
 a just estimate of the various salaries. 
 
 " The salary now to be fixed upon, is to be re- 
 garded as a permanent arrangement, not to be re- 
 vised from year to year, and not to be altered, unless 
 some obvious reason shall make it necessary : the 
 individual to be at liberty to receive the whole, or 
 a part, or nothing, as his own sense of duty shall 
 dictate. No grants are to be made for repairs of 
 houses, or for ordinary medical aid. Applications 
 for extraordinary medical aid should be considered 
 as they shall occur. Aid will be granted to widows 
 and superannuated missionaries as heretofore, ac- 
 cording to the actual necessities of the case." 
 
 The Micronesian and Marquesan missions are the 
 foreign missions of the Hawaiian churches, jhe native 
 The eight Hawaiian missionaries and four S^ppwtedby 
 assistant missionaries, with their wives, all ''^''™- 
 derive their support from the Hawaiian churches, 
 through the Hawaiian Board, and have no direct 
 connection with the American Board. But it has 
 been necessary that the support of the American la- 
 borers in Micronesia, and the expenses of the 
 Morning Star, should be borne by the Board. 
 22 
 
33b WBoLB nuMbeu of missionaries. 
 
 The numbei- of ordained missionaries employed oa 
 Whole num- the Saudwich Islands from the begiuiiing, 
 missionaries, is fifty-two ; of lay teachers and helpers, 
 twenty-one ; of female missionaries, chiefly married, 
 eighty three; making a total of one hundred and 
 fifty-six. Ten of the ordained missionaries died in 
 the field, six of them past the age of fifty. Four- 
 teen of the clerical missionaries returned for various 
 reasons to their native laud, where six of them have 
 since died. The average duration of service per- 
 Ayerage formed by the ordained missionaries who 
 service. died at the Islands, was twenty-seven years. 
 The sixteen who are now living at the Islands have 
 been there from twenty-six to forty-seven years, and 
 their average service is thirty-seven years. These 
 remarkable facts speak well for the Hawaiian climate . 
 
 That so large a number of clerical missionaries is 
 Why so still resident at the Islands, at what may 
 Bionaries are bc regarded as the close of the mission, is 
 Islands. owiug in part to the salubrity of the cli- 
 mate already noticed, and in part to the peculiar 
 constitution of the Hawaiian nation. Incorporating 
 the mission families into the civil community which 
 the mission had been mainly instrumental in form- 
 ing, was part of the process, for reasons almost jje- 
 culiar to those Islands, in closing the work of tlie 
 mission ; and the lay members are now all in the 
 discharge of duties as citizens, as also are many 
 children of the mission. Most of the missionaries 
 Their claim bciug far advanced in years, some of them 
 for support. ](jgyoii(| tlie period for active service, they 
 generally feel, that they have a claim for such grants 
 in aid from the Board, as in addition to their private 
 means will make them comfortable; and this aid 
 
THEIR INFLUENCE AT THE ISLANDS. 839 
 
 can be rendered far more economically at the Isl- 
 ands, than it could be in the United States. Their 
 residence, too, among the churches they have 
 planted, now that those churches form an independ- 
 ent religious community, may perhaps be Thoirinflu- 
 necessary to the ultimate success of those istods. 
 churches, and cannot fail to be useful. It seems at 
 least to be obviously a part of the Divine plan, and 
 the future historian will doubtless have pleasure in 
 tracing its results. The Sandwich Islands lie on 
 one of the great pathways of the world's commerce, 
 and modei'u civilization is flowing in upon them 
 quite fast enough for the religious interests of the 
 nation, and for the temporal welfare of the native 
 population. The presence of the religious fathers 
 of the nation, for a few moi-e years, as counselors 
 and aids, will be among the best safeguards of the 
 national welfare. 
 
 The missionaries and their directors have always 
 favored the independence of the Islands. Ontheinde- 
 The present king, misled at one time by the the islands. 
 representations of unfriendly persons, publicly ex- 
 pressed an opinion, that the missionaries were 
 in favor of annexing the Islands to the United 
 States. But this was wholly a misapprehension. 
 If the Islands were thus annexed, an emigration 
 would flow there from the United States, which, 
 while it might enrich a few large native landholders 
 high in rank, would at once impoverish the mass 
 of the native people, and lead to their speedy ex- 
 tinction. The existence of the Hawaiian nation is 
 inseparably connected with the religion to which it 
 owes all its prosperity. Nor are the Protestant re- 
 ligious institutions now existing there for the na- 
 
S40 COST 01'' TBE MISSION. 
 
 tive inhabitants alone; and these institutions will 
 doubtless remain, and give character to the long 
 future, whatever form the civil government shall 
 assume. But the native element must rapidly dis- 
 ai^pear with the loss of independence ; and the pros- 
 pect of such an event is exceedingly painful to an 
 observer from the missionary stand-point. 
 
 The cost of the Sandwich Islands mission, up to 
 Cost of the the year 1869, was one million two hun- 
 mission. ^j.g^ g^jj^ twenty thousand dollars ; and that 
 of the Micronesian mission, one hundred and fifty 
 thousand dollars. Should we compare this cost of an 
 enterprise extending through half a centui-y, with 
 that of railroads, steamships, iron-clad vessels, na- 
 val expeditions, or a single active week in our late 
 civil war, the sum total would not appear large. The 
 Value of its actual valuc of the i-esults of this expendi- 
 resuits. ^^j.g iij^gg,j is inestimable. It is vain for 
 an objector to state the good this money might have 
 done, if expended in some other quarters, or for other 
 purposes. It could not have been obtained for other 
 purposes. Its contribution was the result of the in- 
 terest awakened by this very mission. And the mis- 
 sion, by its reacting influence on the sympathies and 
 faith of the Christian community, has far more than 
 supported itself The Isles of the Pacific have been 
 a productive working capital, both in this country 
 and Great Britain, by reason of the early and great 
 success of missions among them at the outset of the 
 mighty enterprise for the world's conversion. They 
 were missions to the more accessible and plastic por- 
 tions of the heathen world, — pioneer, and in some 
 sense tentative, missions; and we may well doubt 
 whether, without them, missions would have been 
 
INDEBTEDNESS OF ISLANDS TO MISSION. 341 
 
 soon prosecuted on a large scale among the less 
 accessible people of India and China, whatever may 
 be the popular estimate as to the relative importance 
 of those countries. The providential call to the 
 churches has been most distinctly heard from the 
 Pacific isles, from the wilds of Southern Africa, from 
 the Karens of Burmah, from the Pariahs of India, 
 and recently from the island of Madagascar. 
 
 The value of the work of God's grace at the Isl- 
 ands through the gospel of his Son, as set forth in 
 the pages of this volume, is beyond the reach of hu- 
 man calculation. The salvation of a single soul is 
 declared by the Divine Saviour to be worth more 
 than the world ; and the gathering of hopeful con- 
 verts into the churches of those Islands, for the 
 space of fifty years, has averaged more than a 
 thousand a year; and among these converts have 
 been some of the highest and best exhibitions of 
 true piety. 
 
 Nor will it be any the less true, that the Hawaiian 
 nation has been evangelized, and that the Missions a 
 foreign mission work has therefore been powe'rforfhe 
 completed, should the nation cease to exist i""^""*"- 
 at no distant day. The transfer of the arable lands 
 on the Islands into the hands of foreigners, cai-ried 
 much farther, would insure this result. To God's 
 blessing on the Christian mission is it mainly owing, 
 that such a result has not been reached already, and 
 the conserving i)ower of the future will mainly exist 
 in the evangelical churches and the schools. Recent 
 events encourage the hope, that the king and his 
 ministers will see, that the national life depends on 
 the same causes which originally gave it vitality and 
 force. Yet it may ultimately appear, that the na- 
 
342 AN IMPERISHABLE TRUTB. 
 
 tional constitution was so fatally impaired by vices 
 before the arrival of the mission, that not even Chris- 
 tianity will prevent the continually recurring fact, 
 that the number of deaths exceeds the number of 
 births. 
 
 The nation may, and probably will, fade away. 
 An imperish- ^"t the facts wiU remain concerning the 
 able truth, guccess of the gospel. It will be forever 
 true, that the Sandwich Islands were Christianized 
 by evangelical missionaries from the United States ; 
 and that, as a consequence of this, the people were 
 recognized, by the leading powers of Christendom, as 
 entitled to the rank and privileges of a Christianized 
 and civilized nation. There is inestimable woi'tli in 
 such a work, with such results. It is not for the 
 present time only, but for all time. Nor will it stand 
 alone. But taking its place beside other missionary 
 efforts in the north and west Pacific, resulting in 
 like wondrous triumphs of the gospel, it will still 
 rank as among the most successful, when all the 
 myriad isles of that ocean shall be won over, as they 
 will be at no distant day, to the kingdom of our 
 blessed Lord. 
 
 " Already," says Dr. Mullens, " in more than three 
 hundred islands of eastern and southern Polynesia, 
 the gospel has swept heathenism entirely away. The 
 missionaries of the four great Societies have gath- 
 ered four hundred thousand people under Christian 
 influences, of whom a quarter of a million are living 
 still, and fifty thousand of these are communicants." 
 
CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 THE JUBILEE. 
 1870. 
 
 It was fitting, at the close of the half century 
 from the landing of the mission on the onginofthe 
 Sandwich Islands, that thei'e should be a '"''"««• 
 formal recognition of God's signal blessing on the 
 enterprise. A Jubilee celebration was accordingly 
 planned by the Hawaiian Board for some time in 
 the month of June, 1870, the usual time for the 
 annual meeting of the mission ; and the Prudential 
 Committee of the American Board, and the English 
 missions in the South Pacific, were invited to be 
 present by their representatives. The difficulty of 
 access for the South Sea missionaries was such as to 
 prevent their coming ; and the Prudential Commit- 
 tee did not see their way clear to promise a i-epre- 
 sentative. But in the spring of 1870, the health 
 of Dr. N. G. Clark, Foreign Secretary of the Board, 
 becoming somewhat impaired, a brief visit to the 
 Islands was deemed expedient for him ; and he 
 arrived at Honolulu on the 19th of May, in season 
 for the Jubilee. Uniting his efforts with those of 
 brethren on the ground, efficient committees were 
 appointed, composed partly of native gentlemen, to 
 make the needful arrangements. The aim was to 
 secure for the Jubilee a national recogni- Assumes a 
 tion ; and the king kindly consented to chapter, 
 
844 JUBILEE SERMONS. 
 
 make the 15th of June a national holiday, and to be 
 present at the public celebration. He also directed 
 a national salute to be fired ou that day in honor 
 of the occasion, and made liberal contributions for 
 a grand collation. 
 
 On Sabbath morning, June 12th, the two native 
 jubueeser- congrcgations in Honolulu united, in the 
 mons. Kawaiahao or great Stone Church, to hear 
 
 the Rev. Mr. Kuaea, the distinguished native pastor, 
 preach the Jubilee sermon. ^ It was of course in the 
 Hawaiian language. Every seat in the church was 
 occupied, and benches were brought in till all avail- 
 able space was filled. As many as twenty-five hun- 
 dred persons were seated. 
 
 At half past ten, the officiating clergymen, seven 
 in number, entered the pulpit; when there was a 
 voluntary skillfully played, by Mrs. Governor Dom- 
 inis, on the powerful orgau belonging to the 
 church. After a short prayer by the Rev. B. W. 
 Parker, a hymn in the native language, composed 
 for the occasion, was sung by a choir of fifty Ha- 
 waiian singers. 
 
 Mr. Kuaea's text was Lev. xxv. 11 : "A Jubilee 
 shall the fiftieth year be to you." The discourse 
 was not less noticeable for its orderly arrangement, 
 than for its mattei', aud occupied an hour in the 
 delivery, during which the preacher is said not to 
 have referred to note or memorandum of any kind. 
 In the course of his sermon, he called attention to 
 the wonderful change that had been brought about 
 in the short space of half a century. The Ha- 
 
 1 My account of this celebration is substantially what I find in The Pa- 
 cific Commercial Advertiser of June 18th, The FHend of the same date, 
 both published at Honolulu ; and a communication from Honolulu to the 
 Boston Daily Journal, 
 
REMINISCENCES OF OLD MISSIONARIES. 345 
 
 waiians, he said, were a law-abiding, Sabbath-keep- 
 ing people ; and so general was education among 
 them, that it was extremely rare to find a man or 
 woman who could not both read and write. On the 
 evening of the same day, the Fort Street Cburch 
 was filled with a large foreign audience, to hear a 
 Jubilee discourse by the Rev. Dr. Damon, from the 
 same text ; in which he reviewed the first fifty years, 
 and recalled many remarkable incidents illustrating 
 God's providential care of the mission. 
 
 That church was again filled on Monday and 
 Tuesday evenings, to hear the reminis- Eeminis- 
 ceuces of Mrs. Thurston and Mrs. Whitney, missionaries. 
 the surviving members of the first company of mis- 
 sionaries, and of the Rev. Mr. Bishop, of the first 
 reinforcement, then the oldest male missionary on 
 the ground. 
 
 Wednesday was the Jubilee, and a day long to be 
 I'emembered on these Islands. The people attended 
 in great numbers, and the day was as pleasant as 
 could have been desired. The Kawaiahao was taste- 
 fully decorated by the hands of ladies. A procession 
 was formed at ten o'clock. Two companies iiieprocea- 
 of infantry and one of cavalry, all native °'™' 
 soldiers, did honor to the occasion. The legislature 
 had adjourned, and the members were in attendance, 
 with the older missionaries, in carriages. The 
 younger ministers, the native preachers and dele- 
 gates, the faculty of Oahu College, the alumni of 
 Lahainaluna Seminary, and the Mission Children's 
 Society, added numbers and dignity to the dis- 
 play. But the most interesting feature of the pro- 
 cession was the array of children from the Sab- 
 
846 RECEPTION OF THE KING. 
 
 bath-schools of the two native and two foreign 
 churches of the city, eight hundred in number, all 
 in neat holiday attire, and each school with its 
 beautiful banner. The place of martial music was 
 well supplied by hymns, ringing out in a multitude 
 of harmonious youthful voices. 
 
 The children occupied the spacious galleries of 
 the church, and the body of the house was filled to 
 Reception of rcplction by adults. The king then entered 
 the king. ^jjg ciiurch with Emma, queen dowager, 
 attended by his ministers. He was received by the 
 audience standing, the choir singing a version of 
 " God save the King " in the Hawaiian language. 
 The scene was impressive. On the front of the gal- 
 lery was the inscription in evergreen, " 1820 — Ju- 
 bilee — 1870 ; " and beneath, the national motto, 
 " TJa mau Jca ea o ka aina i ka pono," " The Life of the 
 Land is preserved by Righteousness." The king sat 
 at the right of the pulpit, and behind him were the 
 members of his cabinet, and the diplomatic repre- 
 sentatives of foreign nations. On the left were the 
 missionaries ; and a great mass of natives, num- 
 bering perhaps three thousand, crowded the edifice; 
 and there was believed to be a gi-eater number out- 
 side. 
 
 After prayer in Hawaiian, by Dr. Lowell Smith, 
 and singing by the choir. Dr. Clark, speaking in 
 behalf of the American Board, made the following 
 address ; which the Rev. H. H. Parker, pastor of the 
 native church, translated sentence by sentence into 
 the native tongue : — 
 
 " It seems to have been left to these Islands to 
 Dr. Clark's prcscut to tlic world one of the most re- 
 aidieaa. markablc illustrations of the developing 
 
DR. CLARK'S ADDRESS. 347 
 
 power of Christianity. The procession that has just 
 moved througli your streets — that peaceful army 
 with banners — aiicl this great assembly, are wit- 
 nesses to its triumphs. For the hour, local differ- 
 ences are foi'gotten ; the places of business, the sen- 
 ate-chamber, and the court-room are deserted ; rich 
 and poor, the high-born and the lowly, meet on the 
 iiigher level of a common humanity. We offer our 
 prayer of thanksgiving ; we raise our song of jubi- 
 lee ; royal munificence and private bounty unite to 
 spread the feast on the nation's holiday. 
 
 " This honor we pay to the gospel of Christ, and 
 to the noble souls who here planted and nurtured 
 the seeds of a Christian civilization. This is our 
 recognition of the worth of the sainted dead, and of 
 the honored living who still wait to put their robes 
 of glory on. 
 
 " The world's method of promoting the social and 
 moral elevation of men is by commerce and civiliza- 
 tion. We like the gospel better, and the culture 
 that follows in its train. What did all the commerce 
 and civilization of the world do for Africa befoi-e the 
 introduction of Christianity ? Let the midnight glare 
 of blazing villages and the horrors of the slave-trade 
 answer. What did they do for China? Witness the 
 devastations of war and the opium traffic forced upon 
 an unwilling people. What for the Islands of the 
 Pacific, but to multiply the causes of disease and 
 death? What household was made happier, what 
 home purer, what man or woman raised to a nobler 
 life? 
 
 " But the changes wrought in these Islands dur- 
 ing the last fifty years by the introduction of Chris- 
 tianity — who shall measure them ? Where else have 
 
348 DR. CLARK'S ADDRESS. 
 
 changes so great and so beneficent been witnessed in 
 so short a period? A lieatheu nation has become 
 Christian ; the Bible, a Christian literature, schools, 
 and churches, are open and free to all ; law and or- 
 der have taken the place of individual caprice ; an 
 independent government shares in the respect and 
 courtesies of the civilized world ; a poor wretched 
 barter with a few passing ships, has been changed 
 for a commerce that is reckoned by millions of dol- 
 lars : but more than all, and better than all, the 
 seeds of Ciiristian culture, ripened on this soil, have 
 been borne by the winds and found lodgment in 
 lands thousands of miles away — in the Marquesas 
 and in Micronesia. 
 
 " And why these beautiful residences that line the 
 streets of the capital, and stretch away up the val- 
 leys and down the coast? Why these houses of taste 
 and culture, these gardens teeming with all the rich- 
 ness of a tropical clirae, and enriched with the spoils 
 of many lands ? Why has this barren waste of a few 
 years ago, where was neither tree, shrub, nor flower 
 to relieve the eye, been changed as into the garden 
 of the Lord, and made a fitting symbol of the moral 
 changes that have passed over the Islands ? Why 
 these openings to enterprise and this delightful so- 
 cial life that attracts so many from other lands, but 
 that Christianity has come with its better thought 
 and nobler purpose, sending its quickening energies 
 through every form of human activity, and demon- 
 strating to this age of materialism, to this nineteenth 
 century, that the highest progress of a nation comes 
 not from commerce and civilization alone, but when 
 a new life current has been poured through its heart 
 and quickened its brain ? 
 
DR. CLARK'S ADDRESS. 349 
 
 " Other men have labored and we are entered into 
 their labors. We are here to-day, we have come up 
 to this Jubilee, because of the sacrifices, the patient 
 toil and the heroic faith of Bingham, one of whose 
 many monuments is this church edifice in which we 
 are convened ; of Thurston, whose name has gained 
 new lustre these last few days ; of Whitney, whose 
 ardent zeal is lovingly remembered on Kauai, and be- 
 cause of their successors and compeers ; — Andrews, 
 the lexicographer of the Hawaiian tongue; Coan, 
 who has been permitted to fill out the largest church 
 roll allotted to any man in his generation ; Alexan 
 der, the teacher of an able and efficient ministry , 
 Lyons, the sweet singer of this Israel ; and Richards 
 and Judd and Armstrong, who in troublous times 
 rendered invaluable aid to the government in the or- 
 ganization and maintenance of civil institutions ; 
 and many other equally devoted followers of Christ, 
 whose praise is in all the churches. 
 
 " We forget not to-day the generous support and 
 the hearty cooperation in every good work of the 
 noble men and women, of whom the Hawaiian people 
 may well be proud ; Kalanimoku, whose native cour- 
 tesy was only equaled by his Christian fidelity ; blind 
 Bartimeus, who saw much and loved much, sitting 
 at the feet of Jesus ; Keopuolani, the daughter, wife, 
 and mother of kings; Elizabeth Kaahumauu, who 
 seemed to combine in one character, her imperial 
 namesake of England and the Saint of Hungary ; 
 Kapiolani, who could alike illustrate the beauty of 
 the gospel in a well ordered household, and its bold- 
 ness in braving the wrath of Pele. But time would 
 fail me to name or number those of high and low 
 degree whose example, faith, and prayer, sustained 
 
350 OTHER ADDRESSES. 
 
 and cheered the mission circle, and contributed so 
 largely to the success of their labors. 
 
 " Nor, as a representative of the American Board, 
 can I forget the fathers and mothers, who gave of 
 their sous and daughters to come to this then far-off 
 land, nor the thousands and tens of thousands, who 
 gave of their wealtli and of their poverty, and when 
 they had nothing else to give, gave of their prayers 
 for the welfare of a people, of whom they asked and 
 expected no return. 
 
 " What may be the future of this nation, what its 
 place in the future history of the church or the world, 
 we presume not to foretell. He who reads the signs 
 of the times need be at no loss in judging of its im- 
 portance. For us, the past at least is secure. The 
 story of the gospel on these Islands has gone forth 
 to all lands, and stirred the hearts and quickened the 
 hopes of the Christian world. 
 
 "In view of these delightful memories, and the 
 grand result achieved through the blessing of God 
 upon the labors of his servants, shall we not pledge 
 ourselves to maintain and round out into full-orbed 
 completeness the work of the fathers ? Shall we not, 
 with larger faith and surer hope, consecrate our- 
 selves to the evangelization of the world ? 
 
 " Here we fight the battle, and there we wear the 
 crown ; here the faith, the toil, the struggle, there 
 the endless Jubilee." 
 
 The choir now sang, in Hawaiian, the hymn com- 
 mencing 
 
 ' No mortal eye that land hath seen, 
 Beyond, beyond the river." 
 
 after which addresses were delivered by Hon. C. 
 other ad- C. Harris, Minister of Foreign Affairs, the 
 dresses. jj^y jj ^ Pierce, American Minister Res- 
 
OTHER ADDRESSES. 351 
 
 ident, the Eev. Artemas Bishop, the oldest of the res- 
 ident missionaries, the Hon. D. Kalakaua, of the 
 House of Nobles, the Hon. Mr. Aholo, of the Legisla- 
 tive Assembly, and the Rev. Mr. Kauwealoha, who 
 had spent the last seventeen years as a missionary 
 at the Marquesas Islands. 
 
 The speeches would occupy more space than can 
 be aflforded ; but the following extracts from the 
 first two have a historical value, which the reader 
 \vill at once perceive. Referring to the overthrow 
 of the idolatrous system, Mr. Harris said : — 
 
 " At that critical period, a small band of devoted 
 men and women made their appearance Testimony o( 
 here, and by their teaching and example forSign"^ 
 established that Christian church, the foun- -^^^i'™- 
 dation of which you this day celebrate with such good 
 reason. You must rejoice in the advent of those, who 
 have truly been to you the Apostles of the Gospel of 
 our Great Master. The teachings of these men and 
 women, and the civilization which they so timely in- 
 troduced, when the Pacific Ocean was comparatively 
 unknown to the nations, have been the principal 
 cause why you enjoy, to-day, an independent gov- 
 ernment, and representative institutions. But for 
 them, you might have been, aye, you would have 
 been, in the position of the New Zealand Maories." 
 
 To the same purport are the statements of Mr. 
 Pierce, and they will be read with pleasure. 
 
 " Forty-five years' knowledge of this Archipelago, 
 enables me to draw a truthful contrast be- Testimony o« 
 tween their former state and present con- i'c''anM?nistet 
 dition. In 1825, Hawaiians were ignorant '*«='*™'- 
 and debased, though amiable and hospitable, pos- 
 sessing greater intelligence than other Polynesian 
 
352 TEE COLLATION. 
 
 races. In 1870, we see them advanced to a high 
 degree of Christian knowledge, general education, 
 civilization, and material prosperity. The happy re- 
 sult is due, for the most part, under God, to the la- 
 bors of the American missionaries. On an occa- 
 sion like this I am permitted to bear personal 
 testimony to their Christian virtues, zeal, devotion, 
 industry, ability, and faithfulness, as illustrated by 
 fifty years of missionary labor, and I am firmly of 
 opinion, that, without their teachings and assist- 
 ance, this nation would have long since ceased to 
 exist. Hawaiians of this and coming generations 
 may therefore be grateful to God for missionary in- 
 struction, and for the great benefits derived there- 
 from." 
 
 Mr. Bishop and the three native gentlemen spoke 
 in the Hawaiian language. Singing was inter- 
 spersed. On two occasions, the choir and Sunday- 
 school children united in appropriate hymns, and with 
 fine effect. Before the last of the speeches, the 
 choir sang the hymn, " My country 'tis of thee," in 
 Hawaiian, which awakened much enthusiasm in 
 the assembly. At the close, a " Jubilee Hymn for 
 1870 " was sung, composed by Mr. Lyons in the 
 same language. 
 
 ^fter the benediction, the assembly retired to the 
 Thecoiia- adjoining well- shaded grounds, where a 
 ''™' collation was spread for six or seven thou- 
 
 sand people, such as had never before been seen on 
 those Islands. His Majesty the King, and Queen 
 Emma, honored the feast by their presence for a 
 brief space. The king had previously contributed 
 two thousand pounds of poi, with meat and fish, and 
 afterwards he gave a hundred dollars towards ex- 
 
A REUNION. 353 
 
 penses. The committee of arrangements had pro- 
 vided bread and fruit, an am2)le supply of lemonade, 
 and other necessaries ; to which the ladies of the 
 city had added various delicacies both for food and 
 decoration. 
 
 On Thursday evening there was a reunion at the 
 residence of Mr. Whitney, editor of the 
 " Commercial Advertisei*," comprising the 
 American missionaries and their descendants, with 
 the Hawaiian pastors and delegates and their wives 
 from the various islands. The company numbered 
 two hundred and twenty-five. A large tent had 
 been erected on the premises, and tables were spread 
 with ample provision. Natives of Hawaii, America, 
 England, Tahiti, and the Marquesas Islands, min- 
 gled in social enjoyment, and the addresses showed 
 a warm and truly Christian spirit uniting them all. 
 
 23 
 
CONCLUSION. 
 
 The Jubilee was a fitting testimonial and proof 
 of the triumphs of the gospel in the Hawaiian 
 nation, as a consequence of the divine blessing on 
 the labors of Protestant missionaries from the 
 United States of America. The king, his minis- 
 ters, the representatives of foreign powers, the 
 Hawaiian legislature in both its branches, the 
 mission, the parent Board, and the Hawaiian peo- 
 ple, may all be said to have united in it. The mis- 
 sion itself did not need the celebration, but its his- 
 tory would otherwise have been in a measure in- 
 complete. For eight previous years, a nominally 
 Protestant mission had sought to supplant the work 
 of the American missionaries, had succeeded in alien- 
 ating the government in some measure from its 
 best friends and benefactors, and had even led many 
 Christian people in England and America to regard 
 the efforts already made as a failure, and to believe 
 that a new mission was needed to evangelize the 
 Islands. 
 
 The retiring of the leader of that mission from 
 the Islands, just before the celebration, in circum- 
 stances of entire discomfiture, and the occurrence 
 and developments of the Jubilee, were noted prov- 
 idential coincidences. The memorable eveut of the 
 day, however, was the concurrent testimony, from 
 unquestionable sources, as to the triumphs of the 
 gospel of the grace of God on those Islands. The 
 
CONCLUSION. 366 
 
 mission was permitted, in its fiftieth year, to stand 
 forth acknowledged on all hands as a successful 
 Christian enterprise, and as the grand conservator 
 of the nation. 
 
 The Sandwich Islands Mission may, therefore, 
 properly connect its close, in its distinctive mis- 
 sionary form, with the National Jubilee of the 
 year 1870, fifty years from the date of its com- 
 mencement. 
 
 " The Loed eeigneth, let the earth rejoice, 
 
 LET the multitude OP ISLES BE GLAD THEREOF." 
 
 Ps. xcvii. 1. 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 The Kev. John A. Vlnton, of Boston, who is distin- 
 guished for accuracy, made out, not long since, for the use 
 of the Prudential Committee, an outline statement of the 
 leading facts, so far as attainable, of all the Missionaries, 
 Missionary Physicians, and Assistant Missionaries, who 
 are or have been connected with the missions under the 
 care of the American Board. Their number is about 
 fourteen hundred, and the memoranda would make a vol- 
 ume of respectable size. 
 
 What follows, is an abridgment of Mr. Vinton's mem- 
 oranda of the Missionaries, Missionary Physicians, and 
 Assistant Missionaries, who have been employed in the 
 Hawaiian and Micronesian Islands. Personal friends will 
 see deficiencies ; but the wonder is, that materials for so 
 complete a statement were to be found in the archives of 
 the Board. 
 
 ORDAINED MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Hiram Bingham, born at Bennington, Vt., Oct. 30, 
 1789; professed religion there. May, 1811 ; graduated at 
 Middlebury College, 1816, and Andover Theological Sem- 
 inary, 1819 ; ordained at Goshen, Ct, Sept. 29, 1819 ; em- 
 barked in the brig Thaddeus, Capt. Blanchard, at Boston, 
 Oct. 23, 1819 ; landed at Honolulu, on Oahu, April 19, 
 1820 ; returned to the U. States, Feb. 4, 1841 ; died at New 
 
360 TBE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Haven, Ct., Nov. 11, 1869, aged 80. See biographical 
 sketch in this volume. 
 
 Mrs. Bingham (Sybil Moseley), born at Westfield, 
 Mass., Sept. 14, 1792 ; married at Hartford, Ct., Oct. 11, 
 1819; emb. with her husband; returned with him Feb. 
 4, 1841 ; died at Easthampton, Mass., Feb. 27, 1848, aged 
 55. — HiKAM Bingham, a son, is a missionary in the Gil- 
 bert Islands. 
 
 Asa Thurston, born in Fitchburg, Mass., Oct. 12, 
 1787; prof. rel. 1810; graduated at Yale Coll., 1816; 
 Andover Theol. Sem., 1819 ; ordained at Goshen, Ct., 
 Sept. 29, 1819 ; embarked at Boston, in the brig Thad- 
 deus, Oct. 23, 1819 ; landed at Kailua, Hawaii, April 12, 
 1820 ; died at Honolulu, March 11, 1868, aged 80. See 
 biographical sketch. 
 
 Mrs. Thukston (Lucy Goodale), born at Marlborough, 
 Mass., Oct. 29, 1795 ; prof. rel. 1816 ; married Oct. 12, 
 1819 ; embarked Oct. 23, 1819 ; visited U. States, Feb. 4, 
 1841 ; reembarked at New York, March 10, 1842 ; again 
 visited the U. States in 1851 ; reemb. at Boston, Nov. 18, 
 1851 ; still living at Honolulu. — Thomas G. ThukstoNj 
 a son, is a minister of the gospel in California. 
 
 Samuel Whitney, born at Branford, Ct, April 28, 
 1793 ; prof rel. at Northford, Ct., May, 1814 ; two years 
 in Yale Coll. ; emb. in brig Thaddeus, Oct. 23, 1819 ; 
 at Wairaea, on Kauai, July 25, 1820 ; ordained at Kailua, 
 Nov. 30, 1825 ; removed to Lahaina, on Maui, in 1827 ; 
 ret. to Wairaea in 1829 ; died at Lahainaluna, Dec. 15, 
 1845. See biographical sketch. 
 
 Mrs. Whitney (Mercy Partridge), born at Pittsfield, 
 Mass., Aug. 14, 1795 ; prof. rel. 1816 ; mar. Oct. 4, 1819 ; 
 emb. Oct. 23, 1819 ; visited the U. States, 1860; returned 
 to the Islands, and is still living there. — Samuel Whit- 
 net, a son, is a minister of the gospel in the United States. 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 861 
 
 Artemas Bishop, born at Pompey, N. Y., Dec. 30, 
 1795 ; prof. rel. 1813 ; Union Coll., 1819 ; Princeton Theol. 
 Sem., 1822 ; ord. at New Haven, Ct, Sept. 12, 1822 ; emb. 
 in ship Thames, at New Haven, Nov. 19, 1822 ; at Kailua, 
 March 11, 1824 ; removed to Ewa, on Oahii, in 1837 ; there 
 till 1863, when increasing infirmities led to his removal to 
 H(molulu, where he still resides. 
 
 Mrs. Bishop (Elizabeth Edwards), from Boston, Mass. ; 
 born in Marlborough, Mass., June, 1796 ; mar. Nov., 1822 ; 
 emb. Nov. 19, 1822; died at Kailua, Feb. 21, 1828.— 
 Sebeno E. Bishop, a son, is Principal of the Lahainaluna 
 Seminary. 
 
 Mrs. Bishop (Delia Stone), from Rochester, N. Y. ; 
 born in Bloomfield, N. Y., May 26, 1800 ; emb. in ship 
 Parthian, at Boston, Nov. 3, 1827 ; labored as a teacher 
 till her marriage at Kailua, Dec. 1, 1828 ; is still living at 
 the Islands. 
 
 William Richards, born in Plainfield, Mass., Aug. 22, 
 1793; prof. rel. Aug., 1811 ; Williams Coll., 1819 ; Ando- 
 ver Theol. Sem., 1822 ; ord. at New Haven, Ct, Sept. 12, 
 1822 ; emb. at New Haven, in ship Thames, Nov. 19, 1822 ; 
 stationed at Lahaina, on Maui, May 31, 1823 ; visited U. 
 States Dec. 9, 1836 ; called to labors in connection with the 
 government, and was released July 3, 1838 ; went to Eng- 
 land as Ambassador, 1842, and was thus employed till 
 1845 ; Minister of Public Instruction, Sept., 1846 ; died at 
 Honolulu, Nov. 7, 1847. See biographical sketch. 
 
 Mrs. Richards (Clarissa Lyman), born in Northamp- 
 ton, Mass., Jan. 10, 1794; prof. rel. June, 1816 ; mar. Oct. 
 30, 1822; emb. Nov. 19, 1822; released July 3, 1838; 
 after her husband's death, returned to this country, and 
 died at New Haven. 
 
 Charles Samuel Ste-wart, born at Flemington, N. J., 
 Oct. 16, 1798 ; Princeton Coll., 1815 ; Theol. Sem., Prince- 
 
362 THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 ton, 1821 ; emb. at New Haven, Nov. 19, 1822 ; stat. at 
 Lahaina, May 31, 1823. The illness of his wife compelled 
 his return to this country, Oct. 15, 1825 ; rel. Aug. 12, 
 1830 ; still living. 
 
 Mrs. Stewart (Harriet B. Tiffany), from Cooperstown, 
 N. Y. ; born at Stamford, Ct, June 24, 1798 ; emb. Nov. 
 19, 1822 ; ret. to the U. States, Oct. 15, 1825 ; died some 
 time after. 
 
 James Ely, born at Lyme, Ct., Oct. 22, 1798 ; studied 
 at Foreign Mission School, Cornwall, Ct. ; emb. in ship 
 Thames, Nov. 19, 1822 ; stat. at Waimea, on Kauai ; after- 
 wards, in 1824, at Kaawalua, on Hawaii; at Honolulu, 
 June 4, 1825 ; ret. to the U. States, Oct. 15, 1828 ; rel. 
 March 24, 1830; is still living. 
 
 Mrs. Elt (Louisa Everest), born at Cornwall, Ct., Sept. 
 8, 1792. 
 
 Joseph Goodrich, from Wethersfield, Ct. ; Tale Coll., 
 1821 ; emb. in the ship Thames, Nov. 19, 1822; stat. at 
 Hilo, on Hawaii, Jan. 24, 1824 ; ord. at Kailua, Sept. 29, 
 1826 ; at Hilo till Jan. 25, 1836 ; ret. to U. States, May 
 22, 1836 ; rel. Oct. 11, 1836 ; died in 1852. 
 
 Mrs. Goodrich. 
 
 LoRRiN Andrews, born in East Windsor, Ct, April 29, 
 1795 ; grad. Jeiferson Coll., Pa. ; Theol. Sem., Princeton, 
 N. J., 1825 ; ord. Washington, Ky., Sept. 21, 1827 ; emb. 
 at Boston, in ship Parthian, Nov. 3, 1827 ; at Lahaina, on 
 Maui, till Sept., 1831, when the High School at Lahaina- 
 luna was commenced ; was its first Principiil, and continued 
 in this school about ten years ; released in 1842, and be- 
 came seamen's chaplain at Lahaina ; in 1845, removed to 
 Honolulu, and was made a judge under the Hawaiian gov- 
 ernment ; resigned in 1855 ; during many years was Sec- 
 retary to the Privy Council ; was the author of a Hawaiian 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 363 
 
 grammar and a Hawaiian dictionary ; died at Honolulu, 
 
 Sept. 29, 1868. 
 Mrs. Andeews. 
 
 Epheaim Weston Clark, from Peacham, Vt. ; born at 
 Haverhill, N. H., April 25, 1799; prof. rel. 1816; Dart. 
 Coll., 1824 ; Andover Theol. Sem., 1827 ; ord. at Brandcn, 
 Vt, Oct. 3, 1827 ; sailed in the Parthian, from Boston, 
 Nov. 3, 1827 ; stat. at Honolulu, devoting part of his time 
 to seamen ; was associated with Mr. Andrews in High 
 School at Lahainaluna, in 1835 ; continued there till May, 
 1843 ; at Wailuku, on Maui, from May, 1843, till August, 
 1848 ; then took charge of First Church in Honolulu, which 
 assumed his support in 1850 ; became Sec. of the Hawaiian 
 Missionary Society in 1850, and in 1852 went to Micronesia 
 with the first missionaries, returning to Honolulu in Novem- 
 ber; visited U. States in 1856, but ret. soon to the Islands. 
 After the death of his wife, again visited the U. States ; 
 arriv. May 21, 1859, and ret. before the close of the year. 
 A third time he came in 1864, to superintend the electro- 
 typing of the Hawaiian Scriptures by the American Bible 
 Society ; in kindred employment he still continues. 
 
 Mrs. Clark (Mary Kittredge), born at Mount Vernon, 
 N. H., Dec. 9, 1803 ; mar. Sept. 27, 1827 ; emb. as above ; 
 visited the U. States with her husband, May 22, 1856 ; died 
 at Honolulu, Aug. 14, 1857. 
 
 Mrs. Clark (Sarah Helen [Richards] Hall), daughter 
 of Levi Richards, of Norwich, Vt., and relict of Rev. 
 Thomas Hall, of Waterford, Vt. ; married at St. Johnsbury, 
 Vt., Sept. 13, 1859. 
 
 Jonathan Smith Geeen, from Pawlet, Vt. ; born at 
 Lebanon, Ct., Dec. 20, 1796 ; prof. rel. 1815 ; Andover 
 Theol. Sem., 1827 ; ord. at Brandon, Oct. 3, 1827 ; sailed 
 from Boston, in the Parthian, Nov. 3, 1827 ; in 1829, in 
 the barque Volunteer, Capt. Charles Taylor, explored tha 
 
364 THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 northwest coast of America, with a view to a future mis- 
 sion, from Norfolk Sound, in lat. 57° north, to lat. 32° 
 about the southern limit of the present State of California ; 
 from January, 1831, to August, 1832, at Hilo ; then went 
 to Wailuku, on Maui, till 1842, when, at his own request, 
 he was rel. from his connection with the Board ; still a 
 missionary at the Islands, in connection with the American 
 Missionary Association, at Makawao, in East Maui. 
 
 Mrs. Green (Theodosia Arnold), born at East Haddam, 
 Ct, April 3, 1792; prof. rel. 1816; mar. Sept. 20, 1827; 
 sailed from Boston, Nov. 3, 1827 ; deceased. — Joseph P. 
 Geeen, a son, is a minister of the gospel at the Islands. 
 
 Peter Johnson Gulick, bom at Freehold, N. J., 
 March 12, 1796; prof. rel. 1818; Princeton Coll., 1825; 
 Theol. Sem., Princeton, 1827 ; ord. at Freehold, Oct. 3, 
 1827 ; emb. at Boston, in the Parthian, Nov. 3, 1827 ; at 
 Waimea, on Kauai, from July, 1828, till some time in 
 1835 ; then at Koloa, till 1843 ; then on Molokai, till 1847 ; 
 then at Waialua, on Oahu, till 1857 ; since which time he 
 has resided at Honolulu. 
 
 Mrs. GoLiCK (Fanny Hinckley Thomas), from West- 
 field, Mass. ; born at Lebanon, Ct, April 16, 1798; prof, 
 rel. July, 1826 ; mar. Sept. 5, 1827 ; sailed as above, Nov. 
 3, 1827 ; still living. — Luther H., Orrambl H., John T., 
 and Thomas L. Gulick, sons, are ministers of the gospel ; 
 the first a missionary to Micronesia, the second to Japan, 
 the third to China, and the fourth is without charge, in the 
 United States. 
 
 Dwight Baldwin, M. D., from Durham, Greene Co., 
 N. Y. ; born in Durham, Ct, Sept. 29, 1798 ; Tale Coll., 
 1821 ; prof. rel. Sept, 1826 ; Theol. Sem., Auburn, 1829 ; 
 ord. Utica, N. Y., Oct. 6, 1830 ; emb. in ship New Eng- 
 land, at New Bedford, Dec. 28, 1830; at Waimea, on 
 Hawaii, from 1831 to 1836 ; then at Lahaina, where, except 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 365 
 
 a visit to tlie U. States in 1856 and 1857, he has remained 
 till the present time. 
 
 Mrs. Baldwin (Charlotte Fowler), born at Northford, 
 Ct., 1805 ; prof. rel. 1822 ; mar. Dec. 3, 1820 ; sailed as 
 above ; still at Lahaina. 
 
 Sheldon Dibble, bom at Skeneateles, N. Y., Jan. 26, 
 1809 ; Hamilton Coll., 1827 ; Theol. Sem., Auburn, 1830 ; 
 ord. Utica, N. Y., Oct. 6, 1830 ; sailed in ship New Eng- 
 land, from New Bedford, Dec. 28, 1830 ; at Hilo till 1836 ; 
 then connected with seminary at Lahainaluna ; visited the 
 U. States, Nov. 24, 1837 ; reemb. at New York, Oct. 9, 
 1839 ; died at Lahainaluna, Jan. 22, 1845. 
 
 Mrs. Dibble (Maria M. Tomlinson), born April, 1808 ; 
 mar. in 1830 ; died Lahainaluna, Feb. 20, 1837. 
 
 Mrs. Dibble (Antoinette Tomlinson), from Brooklyn, 
 N. Y. ; sailed from New York with her husband, Oct. 9, 
 1839 ; ret. to the U. States, April 2, 1848. See biograph- 
 ical sketch. 
 
 Reuben Tinker, born in Chester, Mass., Aug. 6, 1799 ; 
 prof. rel. Aug., 1820 ; Amherst Coll., 1827 ; Theol. Sera., 
 Auburn, 1830 ; ord. at Chester, Nov. 3, 1830 ; emb. in ship 
 New England, at New Bedford, Dec. 28, 1830. With Messrs. 
 Whitney and Alexander, sailed from Honolulu, July 18, 
 1832, for the Society Islands, which they reached Aug. 23 ; 
 then visited Washington Islands, and returned to Honolulu 
 Nov. 17, same year. His station was Wailuku, on Maui, 
 till 1835 ; then Honolulu, till his return to this country, and 
 release, in 1840; died 1854. 
 
 Mrs. Tinker (Mary Throop Wood), from Madison, 
 Ohio ; born at Chester, Mass., Aug. 24, 1809 ; prof. rel. 
 April, 1830 ; mar. at Chester, Nov. 14, 1830 ; emb. with 
 her husband, Dec. 28, 1880, and returned with him to this 
 country. 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 William Patterson Alexander, born neai Paris, 
 Bourbon Co., Ky., July 25, 1805 ; prof. rel. Jan., 1825 ; 
 studied at Centre Coll., Danville, Ky., but did not grad- 
 uate ; Theol. Sam., Princeton, 1831 ; ord. at Cincinnati, O., 
 Oct. 13, 1831 ; emb. in the ship Averick, at New Bedford, 
 Nov. 26, 1831 ; accompanied Messrs. Whitney and Tinker 
 to the Washington Islands in 1833 ; again at these islands, 
 with Messrs. Armstrong and Parker, in the same year, but 
 relinquished the project of a mission, and returned to 
 Honolulu in the year following ; stat. at Waioli, on Kauai, 
 Sept., 1834, where he continued till 1843 ; then became a 
 teacher in the seminary at Lahainaluna, where he remained 
 till 1857 ; visited the U. States in 1859 and 1860 ; since 
 1857, at Wailuku, on Maui. 
 
 Mrs. Alexander (Mary Ann McKinney), of Harris- 
 burg, Pa. ; born near Wilmington, Del., Jan. 5, 1810 ; prof, 
 rel. May, 1824; mar. Oct. 25, 1831; emb. with her hus- 
 band, Nov. 26, 1831 ; visited her native land. May 2, 1859 ; 
 reemb. New York, March 20, 1860 ; still with her husband 
 at Wailuku. — William De Witt, a son, is President of 
 the Oahu College, and James McKinnet Alexander, is 
 a minister of the gospel in California. 
 
 EiCHARD Armstrong, D. D., born at Turbotvillp, Pa., 
 April 13, 1805 ; prof rel. at Carlisle, Pa., Feb., 1827 ; Dick- 
 inson Coll., Sept. 27, 1827 ; Theol. Sem., Princeton, 1831 ; 
 ord. at Baltimore, Oct. 27, 1831 ; sailed from New Bedford, 
 Nov. 26, 1831 ; visited the Washington Islands from July 2, 
 1833, to May 12, 1834 ; at Wailuku, from July, 1835 ; took 
 charge of First Churcli in Honolulu, in Nov., 1840 ; Minis- 
 ter of Pub. Inst, for Hawaiian Islands, in 1848; released 
 from his connection with the Board in 1849 ; visited U. 
 States, Aug. 31, 1857 ; returned to Islands, and died there 
 in 1860. 
 
 Mrs. Armstrong (Clarissa Chapman), from Bridgeport, 
 Ct ; bom in Russell, Mass., May 15, 1805 ; prof. rel. at 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 367 
 
 Monson, Mass., Aug., 1830 ; mar. at Bridgeport, Ct., Sept. 
 
 25, 1831 ; emb. Nov. 26, 1831 ; still residing at the 
 Islands. 
 
 John S. Emehson, born in Chester, N. H., Dec. 28, 
 1800; prof. rel. Aug., 1819; Dartmouth Coll., 1826; 
 Theol. Sem., Andover, 1830 ; agent of the Board one year ; 
 ord. at Meredith Bridge, N. H., May 19, 1831 ; sailed from 
 New Bedford, Nov. 26, 1831 ; at Waialua, on Oahu, from 
 1832 to 1842 ; Aug., 1842, removed to Lahainaluna, and 
 was there four years ; returned to Waialua in July, 1846, 
 and was there till his death ; visited the U. States, April 
 
 26, 1860 ; reemb. at New York, Dec. 1, 1860 ; died at 
 AVaialua, March 28, 1867. See biographical sketch. 
 
 Mrs. Emerson (Ursula Sophia Newell), born at Nelson, 
 N. H., Sept. 27, 1806 ; prof rel. March, 1829 ; mar. Oct. 
 25, 1831 ; sailed in the Averich, Nov. 26, 1831 ; still at 
 Waialua. — Oliver Emeeson, a son, is devoted to the gos- 
 pel ministry, but his field of labor not yet decided. 
 
 Cochran Forbes, born in Gorham, Chester Co., Pa., 
 July 21, 1805; prof. rel. 1824; not a college graduate; 
 Theol. Sem., Princeton, 1831 ; ord. at Baltimore, Oct. 27, 
 1831 ; emb. at New Bedford, in the Averick, Nov. 26, 
 1831 ; at Kaawaloa, on Hawaii, till 1846 ; then at Lahaina ; 
 ret. to the U. States, April 2, 1848 ; rel. Aug. 10, 1849. 
 
 Mrs. Forbes (Rebecca Duncan Smith), of Newark, 
 N. J. ; born at Springfield, Essex Co., N. J., June 21, 
 1805; prof rel. 1825; mar. at Newark, Oct. 9, 1831; 
 emb. as above; ret. to the U. States, April 2, 1848. — 
 Anderson O. Forbes, a son, has charge of the Second 
 Church in Honolulu. 
 
 Harvey Rexford Hitchcock, from Manchester, Ct. ; 
 born at Great Barrington, Mass., March 13, 1800; prof, 
 rel, 1817 ; WiUianis Coll., 1828 ; Theol. Sem., Auburn 
 
368 THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 1831 ; ord. at Auburn, Sept. 20, 1831 ; emb. at New Bed- 
 ford, Nov. 26, 1831 ; Stat, on Molokai ; visited U. States, 
 April 8, 1853; ret. March 31, 1855; died on Molokai, 
 Aug. 29, 1855. 
 
 Mrs. Hitchcock (Eebecca Howard), born at Owasco, 
 Cayuga Co., N. Y., Dec. 2, 1808; prof. rel. 1828; mar. 
 Aug. 26, 1831 ; emb. with her husband, Nov. 26, 1831 ; 
 visited the U. States, April 8, 1853 ; reemb. Boston, Nov. 
 
 28, 1854 ; still at the Islands. 
 
 Lorenzo Lyons, born at Coleraine, Franklin Co., Mass., 
 April 18, 1807 ; prof. rel. Montrose, Pa., April, 1823 ; 
 Union Coll., 1827 ; Theol. Sem., Auburn, 1831 ; ord. at 
 Auburn, Sept. 20, 1831 ; emb. at New Bedford, Nov. 26, 
 1831 ; Stat, at Waimea, on Hawaii, where he has labored 
 ever since. 
 
 Mrs. Lyons (Betsey Curtis), born in Elbridge, Onon- 
 daga Co., N. Y., Jan. 10, 1813; prof. rel. Feb., 1827; 
 mar. Sept. 4, 1831 ; emb. with her husband as above; died 
 at Honolulu, May 14, 1837. 
 
 Mrs. Lyons (Lucia G. Smith), of Truxton, N. Y. ; bom 
 at Burlington, N. Y., 1810 ; was a teacher on the Tusca- 
 rora Reservation in 1836; went as a teacher to the Sand- 
 wich Islands, sailing from Boston in the barque Mary Fra- 
 zier, Dec. 14, 1836 ; married to Mr. Lyons, July 14, 1838 ; 
 still at the Islands. 
 
 David Belden Lyman, born at New Hartford, Ct., 
 July 29, 1803 ; prof. rel. 1821 ; Williams Coll., 1828 ; An- 
 dover Theol. Sem., 1831 ; ord. at Hanover, N. H., Oct. 12, 
 1831 ; sailed in ship Averich, from New Bedford, Nov. 26, 
 1831 ; Stat, at liilo, Hawaii, where he has labored ever 
 since, without leaving the Islands ; has been principal of 
 the high-school in Hilo from its establishment in 1836. 
 
 Mrs. Lyjian (Sarah Joiner), born at Royalton, Vt., Nov. 
 
 29, 1806 ; mar. Nov. 2, 1831 ; emb. as above, and stilj 
 resides at Hilo. 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 369 
 
 Ephraim Spaulding, born at Ludlow, Vt., Dec. 10, 
 1802; prof. rel. June, 1822; Middlebury Coll., 1828; 
 Theol Sem., Andover, 1831 ; ord. at New Bedford, Nov. 
 21, 1831 ; sailed in the Averick, from New Bedford, Nov. 
 26, 1831 ; Stat, at Lahaina, but ill-health compelled him to 
 leave the Islands, Dec. 26, 1836 ; reached Boston, June 
 28, 1837, and died at Westborough, Mass., June 28, 1840. 
 
 Mrs. Spaulding (Julia Brooks), born at Buckland, 
 Mass., April 7, 1810; prof. rel. Aug., 1830 ; mar. Nov. 11, 
 1831 ; emb. as above ; ret. to the U. States, June 28, 1837, 
 on account of failure of health ; resides at Melrose, near 
 Boston. 
 
 Benjamin Wtman Parker, born in Eeading, Mass., 
 Oct 13, 1803 ; prof. rel. at Atkinson, N. H., 1824 ; Amherst 
 Coll., 1829 ; Theol. Sem., Andover, 1832 ; ord. at Reading, 
 Sept. 13, 1832 ; emb. at New London, Ct., Nov. 21, 1832 ; 
 accompanied Messrs. Alexander and Armstrong to the 
 Washington Islands ; since that time, has not left the 
 Sandwich Islands, except on a visit to the Marquesas 
 Islands in Dec, 1834 ; stat. at Kaneohe, on Oahu. 
 
 Mrs. Parker (Mary Elizabeth Barker), from Guilford, 
 Ct. ; born at Branford, Ct., Dec. 9, 1805 ; prof. rel. at Bfan- 
 ford, 1824 ; mar. at Guilford, Sept. 24, 1832 ; emb. as 
 above, and is still with her husband. — Henry H. Par- 
 ker, a son, has charge of the First Church at Honolulu. 
 
 Lowell Smith, D. D., born in Heath, Mass., Nov. 27, 
 1802 ; prof. rel. 1823 ; Williams Coll., 1829 ; Theol. Sem., 
 Auburn, 1832 ; ord. at Heath, Sept. 26, 1832 ; emb. in 
 ship Mentor, at New London, Nov. 21, 1832 ; stat. on Mol- 
 okai, with Mr. Hitchcock, June, 1833 ; at Ewa, on Oahu, 
 Nov., 1834 ; at Honolulu, July 1, 1836 ; in charge of 
 Second Church in Honolulu, from its formation in 1858 
 till 1869 ; visited the U. States in 1865; reemb. at Neyr 
 York, April 11, 1866 ; residing at Honolulu, 
 
370 THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Mrs. Smith (Abba W. Tenney), from Brandon, Vt ; 
 born at Barre, Mass., Dec. 4, 1809 ; prof. rel. Jan., 1828 ; 
 mar. Oct. 2, 1832 ; emb. as above, and visited U. States as 
 above ; with her husband at Honolulu. 
 
 Titus Coan, born at Killingworth, Ct, Feb. 1, 1801 ; 
 prof. rel. at Riga, N. Y., March, 1828 ; Theol. Sem., Au- 
 burn, 1833 ; ord. in Park Street Church, Boston, Aug. 4, 
 1833 ; emb. with Mr. Arms, in the schooner Mary Jane, at 
 New York, Aug. 16, 1833, on a voyage of exploration to 
 Patagonia ; landed on that coast, near the Strait of Magel- 
 lan, Nov. 14, 1833 ; finding that part of the world wholly 
 unpromising for missionary operations, emb. on their home- 
 ward voyage, Jan. 25, 1834; reached New London, May 
 14, 1834. Mr. Coan sailed for the Islands, in ship HeUes- 
 ponf, Capt. Henry, from Boston, Dec. 5, 1834 ; his field of 
 labor, since Aug., 1835, has been in the Hilo and Puna 
 districts, on Hawaii, where he labored till his visit to the 
 U. States in June, 1870. 
 
 Mrs. Coan (Fidelia Church), born in Riga, Monroe Co., 
 N. Y., Feb. 17, 1810 ; prof rel. Feb., 1829 ; mar. Nov. 3, 
 1834 ; emb. Dec. 5, 1834, and came to the U. States in 
 1870. 
 
 Isaac Bliss, from Virgil, N. Y. ; born at Warren, Mass., 
 Aug. 28, 1804 ; prof rel. in Amherst College, March, 
 1827 ; Amherst Coll., 1828 ; Theol. Sem., Auburn, 1831 ; 
 ord. at Victor, N. Y., Oct. 5, 1831 ; was pastor at Virgil, 
 N. Y., a year or two ; emb. in barque Mary Frazier, Capt. 
 Sumner, at Boston, Dec. 14, 1836 ; was four years at 
 Kohala, on Hawaii ; sailed with his wife for the U. States, 
 Dec. 2, 1841 ; arr. April 20, 1842 ; died in 1851. 
 
 Mrs. Bliss (Emily Curtis), born in Elbridge, Onondaga 
 Co., N. Y., July 25, 1811 ; prof rel. Feb., 1827 ; mar. Aug. 
 14, 1832 ; emb. Dec. 14, 1836; ret. to the U, States, April 
 20, 1842. 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 371 
 
 Daniel Toll Conde, born in Charlton, Saratoga Co., 
 N. Y., Feb. 3, 1807 ; prof. rel. 1827 ; Union Coll., 1831 ; 
 Theol. Sera., Auburn, 1834 ; ord. at Fredonia, N. Y., Sept 
 7, 1836; enib. in the Mary Frazier, at Boston, Dec. 14, 
 1836 ; at Hana, on Maui, till June, 1848 ; at Wailuku the 
 eight following years ; emb. on his ret. to the U. States 
 after the death of his wife, and arr. March 18, 1857 ; re- 
 leased Oct. 26, 1858. 
 
 Mrs. Conde (Andelusia Lee), born in Jericho, Vt, June 
 17, 1810 ; prof. rel. July, 1824 ; was a teacher of the Sen- 
 eca Indians at the Cattaraugus Mission Station, N. Y., in 
 1835 and 1836; mar. Sept. 13, 1836, and emb. with her 
 husband as above ; died at the Islands, March 30, 1855. 
 
 Mark Ives, born at Goshen, Ct, Feb. 10, 1809 ; prof, 
 rel. 1829 ; Union Coll., 1833 ; Theol. Sem., East Windsor, 
 1886 ; ord. at Sharon, Ct, Sept, 1836; emb. at Boston, Dec. 
 14, 1836 ; at Hana, on Maui, till 1840; then at Kealake- 
 kua Bay till 1845 ; then at Kealia, on Hawaii, till 1850 ; 
 ret to the U. States, 1851 ; rel. July 18, 1854. 
 
 Mrs. Ives (Mary Anna Brainerd), born at Haddam, Ct., 
 Nov. 18, 1810 ; prof. rel. Jan., 1831 ; mar. Nov. 25, 1836 ; 
 emb. as above ; ret. 1851 ; rel. July 18, 1854. 
 
 Thomas Lafon, M. D., born in Chesterfield Co., Va., 
 Dec. 17, 1801 ; prof. rel. Sept, 1833 ; studied medicine at 
 Transylvania University, Lexington, Ky. ; ord. at Marion 
 Coll., Sept, 1835 ; emb. at Boston, Dec. 14, 1836 ; at Koloa 
 liU 1841; rel. June 22,1841; ret to this country. 
 
 Mrs. Lafon (Sophia Louisa Parker), born at New Bed- 
 ford, Mass., June 30, 1812 ; prof. rel. May, 1834 ; mar. at 
 New Bedford, Nov. 14, 1836 ; emb. etc., as above. 
 
 Edward Johnson, born in Hollis, N. H., 1813 , prof, 
 rel. 1832 ; emb. in barque Mary Frazier, at Boston, Dec. 
 
372 THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 14, 1836 ; a teacher at Waioli, on Kauai, from 1837 to 
 1848 ; ord. at Honolulu, May 29, 1848 ; stat. at Waioli ; 
 visited U. States in 1855 ; ret. to Islands in 1856 ; died on 
 board the Morning Star, while visiting the Micronesian 
 Mission, Sept. 1, 1867, aged 54. 
 
 Mrs. Johnson (Lois S. Hoyt), from Warner, N. H. ; 
 born in Salisbury, N. H., 1809 ; prof, rel., Bo.ston, 1831 ; 
 mar. Nov., 1836 ; emb. as above ; still at the Islands. 
 
 Daniel Dole, born in Bloomfield, now Skowhegan, 
 Me., Sept. 9, 1808 ; prof. rel. July, 1830 ; Bowdoin Coll., 
 1836 ; Theol. Sem., Bangor, 1839 ; ord. at Bloomfield in 
 1840 ; emb. in ship Gloucester, from Boston, Nov. 14, 1840 ; 
 stat. at Punahou, on Oahu, at the head of a school for the 
 children of missionaries ; since 1855 at Koloa, on Kauai ; 
 now preaching to men of foreign birth, and has also a 
 school. 
 
 Mrs. Dole (Emily H. Ballard), from Gardiner, Me. ; 
 born at Hallowell, Me., June 11, 1808 ; prof rel. 1829 ; 
 mar. at Gardiner, Oct. 2, 1840 ; emb. as above, and died 
 at the Islands, April 27, 1844. 
 
 Mrs. Dole (Charlotte [Close] Knapp, widow of Horton 
 O. Knapp, an assistant missionary) ; mar. to Mr. Dole, 
 June, 1846 ; with her husband at Koloa. 
 
 Elias Bond, born at Hallowell, Me., Aug. 19, 1813 ; 
 prof. rel. at Lowell, Mass., Jan., 1832 ; Bowdoin Coll., 1837 ; 
 Theol. Sem., Bangor, 1840 ; ord. at Hallowell, Sept. 30, 
 1840; sailed from Boston, Nov. 14, 1840 ; stat. at Kohala, 
 and been there till the present time. 
 
 Mrs. Bond (Ellen Mariner Howell), born at Portland, 
 Me., Dec. 29, 1817 ; prof. rel. Feb., 1836 ; mar. at Port- 
 land, Sept. 29, 1840 ; sailed as above; is still at Kohala. 
 
 John D. Paris, born in Staunton, Augusta Co., Va., 
 Sept. 2, 1809; prof rel. Hebron, near Staunton, 1829; at 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 370 
 
 Hanover College, Ind., two years ; Theol. Sem., Ban- 
 gor, 1839 ; ord. at Bangor, Aug. 29, 1839 ; sailed in ship 
 Gloucester, from Boston, Nov. 14, 1840 ; destined to the 
 Oregon mission, but the more urgent necessities of the 
 Islands detained him there ; in 1842, at Waiohinu, in the 
 district of Kau, on Hawaii ; visited the U. States in 1850 ; 
 sailed on his return, Nov. 18, 1851 ; stat. at Kealakekua 
 Bay, in the district of Kona, Hawaii, and there remains. 
 
 Mrs. Pabis (Mary Grant), from New York city ; born 
 at Albany, N. Y., April 27, 1807 ; prof rel. in New York, 
 1829 ; mar. at New York, Oct. 25, 1840 ; emb. at Boston, 
 Nov. 14, 1840 ; died at Hilo, Feb. 18, 1847. 
 
 Mrs. Paris (Mary Carpenter), from New York city; 
 mar. Sept. 8, 1851 ; emb. at Boston, Nov. 18, 1851 ; still at 
 Kealakekua Bay. 
 
 James W. Smith, M. D., emb. at Boston, May 2, 1842 ; 
 stat. in 1844 at Koloa, on Kauai, where he has resided 
 until now ; ord. to the ministry in 1857. 
 
 Mrs. Smith (Melicent K.). 
 
 Geohge Berkley Rowbll, born at Cornish, N. H. ; 
 Amherst Coll., 1837 ; Theol. Sem., Andover, 1841 ; ord. 
 Oct. 22, 1841; emb. at Boston, May 2, 1842; stat. at 
 Waioli, on Kauai, till 1846 ; then at Waimea, on the same 
 island, till 1865, when his connection with the Board 
 ceased. 
 
 Mrs. RowELL (Malvina J. Chapin). 
 
 Asa Bovten Smith, born in Williamstown, Vt., July 16, 
 1809 ; prof rel. July, 1831 ; Midd. Coll., 1834 ; Andover 
 and New Haven Theol. Sem. ; ord. at Williamstown, Vt., 
 Nov. 1, 1837 ; went from New York overland to the Oregon 
 Indians in 1838 ; reached Wallawalla, on the Columbia 
 River, after four months ; at Kamiah, on the Clearwater 
 River, among the Nez Perces Indians, in May, 1839 
 
374 TBE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 transferred to the Sandwich Islands in 1842 ; at Waialua, 
 on Oahu, till 1846 ; ret. to U. States ; rel. Aug. 11, 1846. 
 
 Mrs. Smith (Sarah Gilbert White), born at West rook- 
 field, Mass., Sept. 14, 1813 ; prof. rel. May, 1835 ; mar. 
 March 15, 1838 ; accompanied her husband as above. 
 
 Eliphalet Whittlesey, born in Salisbury, Ct., July 
 13, 1816; prof. rel. July, 1831; Williams Coll., 1840; 
 Union Theol. Sem., 1843 ; ord. at Salisbury, Sept. 26, 
 1843; emb. in the brig Globe, at Boston, Dec. 4, 1843; 
 first station at Hana, on Maui ; at Kaupo, on the same 
 island, in 1846 ; again at Hana in 1847; ret. to the U. 
 States 1854 ; rel. March 1, 1864. 
 
 Mrs. Whittlesey (Elizabeth Keene Baldwin), from 
 Newark, N. J. ; born at Frankfort, Sussex Co., N. J., Aug. 
 29, 1821; prof. rel. June, 1840 ; Mount Holyoke Female 
 Sem. ; mar. at Newark, Nov. 16, 1843 ; emb., etc., as above. 
 
 Timothy Dwight Hunt, from Kochester, N. T. ; Yale 
 Coll., 1840; Auburn Theol. Sem., 1843; ord. in 1843; 
 emb. in the brig Glohe, at Boston, Dec. 4, 1 843 ; stat. in 
 the district of Kau, on Hawaii, Sept. 11, 1845; in Lahai- 
 naluna Seminary from July, 1846 ; preacher to the for- 
 eign congregation at Honolulu, 1847 ; went in 1848 to San 
 Francisco, California, to preach to the emigrants there ; 
 rel. 1849. 
 
 Mrs. Hunt (Mary Hedge), from Newark, N. J. 
 
 John Fawcett Pogue, born in Wilmington, Del., Dec. 
 29, 1814; prof. rel. Philadelphia, Feb., 1832; Marietta 
 Coll., 1840 ; Lane Theol. Sem., 1843 ; emb. (then unmar- 
 ried) in the brig Globe, at Boston, Dec. 4, 1843 : stat. at 
 Koloa, on Kauai, till July, 1847 ; then at Kealakekua Bay ; 
 at Lahainaluna, 1851 ; principal of tlie seminary in 1852, 
 which position he held till 1866. Afterward sat Waiohinu 
 on Hawaii. Now at Honolulu, Secretary of the Hawaiian 
 Board. 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 375 
 
 Mrs. Pogue (Maria K. "Whitnej-, daughter of Rev. 
 Samuel Whitney), born at Waimea, on Kauai ; educated 
 in U. States ; ret. to her parents in the brig Globe, Dec. 4, 
 1843 ; mar. to Mr. Pogue at Honolulu, May 29, 1848 ; 
 visited the U. States in 1866 ; ret. in 1867, by way of the 
 Isthmus and San Francisco ; now with her husband at 
 Honolulu. 
 
 Claudius Buchanan Andrews, born at Kinsman, 
 Trumbull Co., Ohio, in 1817 ; Western Reserve Coll., 
 1840; Lane Sem., 1843; emb. (unmarried) at Boston, 
 Dec. 4, 1843 ; resided on Molokai till 1847 ; then a teacher 
 at Lahainaluna ; visited the U. States in 1850 ; reemb. at 
 Boston, Nov. 18, 1851 ; on Molokai till 1858 ; at Lahaina- 
 luna till 1861 ; then at Honolulu ; in the seminary at 
 Lahainaluna, 1867, till now. 
 
 Mrs. Andrevts (Anna Seward Gilson), born in Reading, 
 Vt., Nov. 18, 1823; mar. Aug. 7, 1850; emb. at Boston, 
 Nov. 18, 1851 ; died at Makawao, East Maui, Jan. 27, 1862. 
 
 Mr. Andrews has a second marriage. 
 
 Samuel Gelston Dwight, born in Northampton, Mass., 
 Jan. 18, 1815; prof. re), at Montreal, Canada, 1843; 
 Union Theol. Sem., 1847 ; ord. at New York, Oct. 17, 
 1847 ; emb. in the Samoset, at Boston,^Oct. 23, 1847 ; con- 
 nection with the Board ceased Sept. 26, 1854. Now at the 
 Islands. 
 
 Henet Kinney, born at Amenia, Dutchess Co., N. Y., 
 Oct. 1, 1816; prof rel. Oct., 1832; Yale Coll., 1844; 
 Union Theol. Sem., 1847 ; ord. at La Grange, N. Y., in 
 1847 ; emb. in the Samoset, at Boston, Oct. 23, 1847 ; at 
 Kau, on Hawaii, July, 1848 ; remained there till health 
 failed ; died at Sonora, in California, Sept. 24, 1854, aged 38. 
 
 Mrs. Kinney (Maria Louisa Walworth), from West 
 Bloomfield, N. Y. ; born at Cleveland, Ohio, May 20, 1832 ; 
 
376 TBE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 prof. rel. Oct., 1837 ; mar. Sept. 6, 1847 ; emb. as abovfc, 
 and accompanied her husband to California. 
 
 William Cornelius Shipman, born at Wethersfield, 
 Ct, May 19, 1824; prof. rel. at Barry, Pike Co., 111., 1846; 
 Mission Institute, Quincy, 111., 1850 ; Theol. Sem., New 
 Haven, 1853 ; ord. at New Haven, May 14, 1854 ; emb. in 
 ship Ghaica.aX Boston, June 4,1854; at Lahaina, Oct. 
 19, 1864 ; in the district of Kau, Hawaii, from June, 1855, 
 till his death, Dec. 21, 1861, at the age of 37. 
 
 Mrs. Shipman (Jane Stobie), from New Haven, Ct. ; 
 born at Aberdour, Fifeshire, Scotland, Dec. 20, 1827 ; 
 prof. rel. Quincy, 111., March, 1840 ; mar. at Waverly, 111., 
 July 31, 1853 ; emb., etc., as above. Still at the Islands. 
 
 William Otis Baldvtin, born in Greenfield, N. H., 
 Aug. 25, 1821 ; prof. rel. Amherst, N. H., 1840 ; Amherst 
 Coll., 1851 ; Theol. Sem., Bangor, 1854 ; ord. at Amherst, 
 N. H., Oct. 4, 1854 ; sailed from Boston, Nov. 28, 1854; 
 at Hana, till his return to the U. States, April 26, 1860 ; 
 rel. 1860. 
 
 Mrs. Baldwin (Mary Proctor), born in Lunenburg, 
 Mass., March 14, 1822 ; prof. rel. 1839 ; mar. at Amherst, 
 N. H., Oct. 4, 1854 ; emb. and ret. as above. 
 
 Anderson Oliver Forbes (son of Eev. Cochran 
 Forbes, a missionary to the Islands), born at Kealakekua 
 Bay, April 14, 1838 ; came to the U. States in 1848 ; prof, 
 rel., 1849; Washington Coll., Pa., 1853; Theol. Sem., 
 Princeton, 1858 ; ord. at Philadelphia, May 5, 1858 ; ret. 
 to Islands same year ; stat. on Molokai till 18C8 ; at Hono- 
 lulu, June 14, 1868, in connection with the Second Church. 
 
 Mrs. Forbes (Maria Patten, daughter of Levi Cham- 
 berlain), born at Honolulu about 1880 ; mar. there, 1859. 
 
 Ctbus Taggart Mills, born at Paris, Oneida Co, 
 
TBE MISSIONARIES. 377 
 
 N. Y., May, 4, 1819 ; prof. rel. at Lenox, N. Y., May, 1838 , 
 Williams Coll., 1844; Union Theol. Sera., 1847; ord. at 
 New York, Feb. 2, 1848 ; emb. at Boston for Madras, Oct. 
 10, 1848; Principal of Batticotta Seminary, in Ceylon, until 
 Sept., 1853 ; ret. to U. States in 1854; rel. March 1], 1856 ; 
 from Sept. 1860, for four years, he was President of 
 Oahu Coll. ; ill health compelling his return to the U. 
 States, he is now principal of a high-school in California. 
 Mrs. Mills (Susan Lincoln Tolman), from Ware Vil- 
 lage, Mass. ; born in Enosburgb, Vt., Nov. 8, 1825 ; prof, 
 rel. Ware, 1838 ; mar. at Ware, Sept. 11, 1848 ; shared the 
 experience of her husband as above. 
 
 Lttther Halsey Gclick, M. D. (eldest son of Rev. 
 Peter J. Gulick, a missionary to the Islands), born at Hono- 
 lulu, June 10, 1828 ; came to the U. States in early life; 
 prof. rel. at Manchester, Pa., 1844; rec. his degree from 
 the New York University, in March, 1850 ; ord. in New 
 York, Oct., 1851 ; emb. for the Sandwich Islands and Mi 
 cronesia, at Boston, Nov. 18, 1851 ; arrived at Ponape, or 
 Ascension Island, Sept. 11, 1852; removed to Ebon, Dec, 
 1859 ; visited U. States, 1862 ; after his return to the 
 Sandwich Islands, became Secretary of the Board of the 
 Hawaiian Evangelical Association ; resigned in 1870; now 
 agent in U. States. 
 
 Mrs. Gulick (Lousia Lewis), born in New York city 
 Nov. 10, 1830 ; prof. rel. Dec, 1846 ; mar. Oct. 29, 1850; 
 emb., etc., as above. 
 * 
 
 Orramel Hinckley Gulick (brother of the preced 
 ing), born at the Islands ; prof. rel. at Honolulu, May 28, 
 1848 ; one of fourteen children of missionaries admitted 
 to the church on that day ; ord., 1862 ; stat. at Waiohinu, 
 on Hawaii, in 1862; removed Aug., 1865, to Waialua, 
 on Oahu ; with his wife, assisted by Elizabeth Lyons, 
 commenced a female boarding-school in October of that 
 
378 THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 year; came to U. States in 1870, and is now designated to 
 Japan. 
 
 Mrs. GrOLicK (Ann Eliza Clark, daughter of Rev. 
 Ephriam W. Clark), born at Honolulu; has shared the 
 experience of her husband. 
 
 William De Witt Alexander (son of Rev. William 
 P. Alexander, missionary at the Islands), prof. rel. at 
 Honolulu, May 28, 1848 ; Yale Coll., 1855 ; returned to the 
 Islands in 1858, as Professor of Greek in the Oahu Col- 
 lege ; became President of the same in 1865. 
 
 Mrs. Alexander (Abbie Baldwin, daughter of Dr. 
 Baldwin, a missionary at the Islands) ; mar. in 1861. 
 
 Sekeno Edwards Bishop (son of Rev. Artemas 
 Bishop, a missionary at the Islands), born at Kailua, Feb., 
 1827 ; educated in the U. States ; ord. at the Islands in 
 1862 ; at Hana, on Maui, 1862 ; principal of the seminary 
 at Lahainaluna, 1866. 
 
 Mrs. Bishop. 
 
 Henry H. Parker (son of Rev. Benjamin W. Parker. 
 missionary to the Islands), ord. pastor of the First Church 
 in Honolulu, June 28, 1863. 
 
 MISSIONARY PHYSICIANS. 
 
 Thomas Holman,M. D.,'from Cooperstown, N. T. ; emb. 
 in brig Thaddeus, at Boston, Oct. 23, 1819 ; stationed at 
 Kailua, April 21 ; withdrew from the mission, July 30, 
 1820 ; dismissed from connection with the Board, May 12, 
 1822. Since deceased. 
 
 Mrs. HoLMAN (Lucia Ruggles), of Brookfield. 
 
 Abraham Blatohlet, M. D., from East Guilford, Ct. ; 
 rec. the degree of M. D. from Yale College in 1816; eoih. 
 
TEE MISSIONARIES. 379 
 
 in the ship Thames, at New Haven, Nov. 19, 1822 ; at 
 Kailua till his removal to Honolulu, May 10, 1825 ; ret. 
 to the TJ. States in 1826 ; released Oct. 16, 1827; died in 
 I860. 
 
 Mrs. Blatchlet (Jemima Marvin), born at Lyme, Ct., 
 March 28, 1791 ; mar. Nov., 1822 ; erab., etc., as above. 
 
 Gerrit Parmelee Judd, M. D., born in Paris, Oneida 
 Co., N. Y., April 23, 1803 ; prof. rel. New Hartford, N. Y., 
 Aug., 1826 ; Medical College, Fairfield, N. Y. ; emb. in ship 
 Parthian, at Boston, Nov. 3, 1827 ; stationed at Honolulu ; 
 rendered eminent services in the government as Minister of 
 Finance, in 1842 ; released as a missionary of the Board 
 same year ; still at the Islands. 
 
 Mrs. Judd (Laura Fish), from Clinton, N. Y. ; born in 
 Plainfield, Otsego Co., N. Y., April 3, 1804; prof. rel. 
 1821 ; mar. Sept. 20, 1827 ; emb., etc., as above. 
 
 Alonzo Chapin, M. D., born at West Springfield, Mass., 
 Feb. 24, 1805 ; prof. rel. at Amherst College in 1826 ; 
 grad. at Arab. Coll., 1826 ; received his medical degree 
 from the University of Pennsylvania in 1831 ; emb. in ship 
 Averick, at New Bedford, Nov. 26, 1831 ; at Lahaina until 
 the illness of Mrs. Chapin compelled their return ; arr. in 
 Boston, May 7, 1836 ; rel. March 14, 1837 ; now at Win- 
 chester, Mass. 
 
 Mrs. Chapin (Mary Ann Tenney, of Boston), born in 
 Newburyport, Mass., May 9, 1804 ; prof. rel. Newburyport, 
 Nov., 1824 ; mar. at Boston, Oct. 26, 1831 ; emb., etc., as 
 above. 
 
 Seth Lathrop Andrews, M. D., born at Putney, Vt., 
 June 24, 1809 ; Dartmouth College, 1831 ; grad. at Medical 
 Coll., Fairfield, N. Y. ; prof rel. May, 1834 ; sailed in the 
 barque Mary Frazier, from Boston, Dec. 14, 1836; at 
 Kailua till his return to U, States, May U, 1849; rel 
 1853, 
 
380 THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Mrs. Andrews (Parmelly Pierce), born in "Woodbury, 
 Ct., Jan. 12, 1807 ; prof. rel. Jan., 1822 ; mar. at Pittsford, 
 N. Y., Nov. 11, 1836 ; emb., etc., as above ; died at Kailua, 
 Sept. 29, 1846. 
 
 Charles Hinckley Wetmore, M. D., bom at Lebanon, 
 Ct., Feb. 8, 1820 ; prof. rel. May, 1841 ; studied medicine 
 at the Berkshire Medical Institute, Mass. ; emb. at Boston, 
 Oct. 1 6, 1848 ; at Hilo, which has been his abode to the 
 present time. 
 
 Mrs. Wetmore (Lucy Sheldon Taylor), born at Pitts- 
 field, Mass., Aug. 22, 1819 ; prof. rel. May, 1836 ; mar. at 
 Pittsfield, Sept. 25, 1848 ; emb. as above. 
 
 ASSISTANT MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Daniel Chamberlain, of Brookfield, Mass. ; a farmer ; 
 sailed with the first company of missionaries, Oct. 23, 
 1819 ; there not being a demand for his labor as a farmer, 
 he left the Islands, March 21 , 1823, and was released from 
 connection with the Board Nov. 12, 1823. 
 
 Mrs. Chamberlain. 
 
 Samuel Ruggles, born in Brookfield, Ct., March 9, 
 ] 795 ; prof. rel. May, 1816 ; studied at the Foreign Mission 
 School ; was one of the first company of missionaries ; 
 emb. Oct. 23, 1819 ; stationed with Mr. Whitney at Wai- 
 mea, July 25, 1820 ; with Mr. Goodrich at Hilo, Jan. 24, 
 1824 ; at Kaawaloa, on Hawaii, July, 1828 ; at Waimea, on 
 Hawaii, in 1831. Ill health constrained his leaving the 
 Islands, Jan., 1834 ; rel. Nov. 29, 1836. Still living. 
 
 Mrs. Ruggles (Nancy Wells), born at East Windsor, 
 Ct, April 18, 1791 ; prof. rel. Jan., 1814; mar. Sept. 22, 
 1819 ; emb. and ret. as above. 
 
 Elisha Loomis, printer, born in Middlesex, Yates Co., 
 N. Y., DeQ., 1799 ; prof rel, at Canandaigua, N. Y„ 1816; 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 381 
 
 at the Foreign Mission School, Cornwall, Ct. ; emb. in the 
 first company of missionaries ; his station at Honolulu ; 
 began to print, Jan., 1822 ; health failing, he returned to the 
 United States in 1827. After his return to America he was 
 employed for a season in printing for the mission ; was a 
 missionary to the Indians at Mackinaw, from Nov. 4, 1830. 
 to June, 1832 ; and died 1837, aged 37. 
 
 Mrs. Loosiis (Maria Theresa Sartwell), from Utica, N. 
 Y. ; born in New Hartford, Oneida Co., N. Y., Aug. 25, 
 1796; prof. rel. Utica, Sept., 1819; mar. Sept. 27, 1819; 
 emb., etc., as above. 
 
 Levi Chamberlain, from Boston, Mass. ; born in Dover, 
 Vt., Aug. 28, 1792 ; prof. rel. Boston, Sept. 6, 1818 ; sailed 
 in the ship Thames, from New Haven, Nov. 19, 1822. After 
 many years of useful labor in various departments, he died 
 at Honolulu, July 29, 1849, aged 57. See biographical 
 sketch. 
 
 Mrs. Chamberlain (Maria Patten), from Pequea, Pa. ; 
 born in Salisbury, Lancaster Co., Pa., March 3, 1803 ; prof, 
 rel. at Pequea, May, 1821 ; emb. in the ship Parthian, at 
 Boston, Nov. 3, 1827, as an unmarried teacher; was mar. 
 at Lahaina, Sept. 1, 1828 ; visited the U. States in 1859 
 rel. Jan. 30, 1855; still at Honolulu. — James P. Cham- 
 berlain, a son, a minister of the gospel in the United 
 States. 
 
 Stephen Shepard, printer, born at Kingsborough, Ful- 
 ton Co., N. Y., July 26, 1800 ; prof. rel. Oct., 1822 ; emb. 
 in ship Parthian, Nov. 3, 1827 ; stat. at Honolulu ; died 
 July 6, 1834, aged 34. 
 
 Mrs. Shepard (Margaret Caroline Stow), from Cham- 
 pion, Jefferson Co., N. Y. ; born March 6, 1801 ; prof. rel. 
 1821 ; mar. at Pompey, N. Y., Oct. 24, 1827 ; emb., etc., 
 as above ; arr. in the U. States, Jupe 30, 1835, and SQop 
 after released, 
 
382 TBE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Andrew Johnstone, sailed from New Bedford, Mass^ 
 Dec. 28, 1830 ; stat. at Honolulu ; taught a school for the 
 children of foreigners ; rel. from connection with the 
 Board, April 22, 1836 ; died at Honolulu. 
 
 Mrs. Johnstone, from New Bedford ; died at Hono- 
 lulu. 
 
 Edmund H. Rogers, printer, born at Newton, Mass., 
 1806 ; sailed, unmarried, in ship Averick, from New Bed- 
 ford, Nov. 26, 1831 ; was associated with Mr. Shepard in 
 the printing-office at Honolulu, where he continued till his 
 own death, Dec. 1, 1853. 
 
 Mrs. Rogers (Mary Ward), from Whitesborough, N. 
 Y. ; born at Middlebury, N. Y., in 1799 ; went, unmarried, 
 as a teacher, in the Parthian, Nov. 3, 1827 ; was married 
 at Lahaina, 1833 ; died at Honolulu, May 23, 1834. 
 
 Mrs. Rogers (Elizabeth M. Hitchcock), born at Great 
 Barrington, Mass., Oct. 4, 1802 ; went out as a teacher, un- 
 married, in ship Hellespont, Dec. 5, 1834 ; was married on 
 Molokai, July 12, 1836, and died at Honolulu, Aug. 2, 
 1857. 
 
 Lemuel Fuller, printer, born at Attleborough, Mass., 
 April 2, 1810 ; emb. in ship Mentor, Capt. Rice, at New 
 London, Nov. 21, 1832 ; his health failing, returned in 
 1834, and was released soon after. 
 
 Henry Dimond, book-binder, born in Fairfield, Ct., in 
 1808; emb. in the Hellespont, Dec. 5, 1834; stat. at Hono- 
 lulu ; released in 1850 ; still at the Islands. 
 
 Mrs. Dimond (Ann Maria Anner), born in the city of 
 New York, 1808 ; mar. Nov. 3, 1834 ; emb. as above. 
 
 Edwin Oscar Hall, printer and assistant secular 
 agent, born in Walpole, N. H., Oct. 21, 1810 ; prof rel. at 
 Rochester, N. Y., Jan., 1834; sailed in the Hellespont. 
 
TME MISSIONARIES. 383 
 
 Dec. 5, 1834 ; stat. at Honolulu ; rel. in 1850 ; still at the 
 Islands. 
 
 Mrs. Hall (Sarah Lynn Williams), born at Elizabeth* 
 town, N. J., Oct. 27, 1812 ; prof. rel. Nov., 1826; mar. in 
 New York city, Nov. 3, 1834 ; emb. as above. 
 
 Edward Bailet, teacher, born at Holden, Mass., Feb. 
 24, 1814; prof. rel. Jan., 1830 ; emb. in the Mary Frazier, 
 Dec. 14, 1836 ; stat. at Kohala, on Hawaii, on his arrival; 
 at Lahainaluna in 1840 ; at the Female Seminary at Wai- 
 luku, from 1841 to 1849 ; afterwards in a self-supporting 
 school ; visited U. States in 1858 ; still at the Islands. 
 
 Mrs. Bailet (Caroline Hubbard), born in Holden, 
 Mass., Aug. 13,1814; prof. rel. June, 1832; mar. Nov. 
 28, 1836 ; emb., etc., as above ; visited the U. States in 
 1864 ; at the Islands. 
 
 Samuel Nokthetjp Castle, born at Cazenovia, N. Y., 
 Aug. 12, 1808 ; prof. rel. at Sweden, N. Y., 1831 ; emb. in 
 the Mary Frazier, Dec. 14, 1836 ; at Honolulu, as secular 
 agent of the mission many years — at first associated with 
 Mr. Chamberlain, then with Mr. Cooke ; visited the U. 
 States in 1842, and again in 1862 ; still at Honolulu. 
 
 Mrs. Castle (Angeline Loraine Tenney), born in Sud- 
 bury, Vt, Oct. 25, 1810; prof. rel. Nov., 1831; mar. at 
 Plainfield, N. Y., Nov. 10, 1836; emb. as above; died 
 March 5, 1841. 
 
 Mrs. Castle (Mary Tenney), from Exeter, N. Y. ; mar. 
 in 1842 ; emb. Nov. 2, 1842 ; still living with her husband. 
 
 Amos Starr Cooke, born in Danbury, Ct., Dec. 1, 
 1810 ; prof. rel. in New York city, Oct., 1830 ; sailed from 
 Boston, Dec. 14, 1836 ; stat. at Honolulu ; in June, 1839, 
 with Mrs. Cooke, placed in charge of a school for young 
 chiefs, supported by the government, till 1849 ; asso. with 
 Mr. Castle as secular superintendent ; still at Honolulu. 
 
884 THE MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Mrs. Cooke (Juliette Montague), born in Sunderland, 
 Mass., March 10, 1812; prof. rel. June, 1833; mar. at 
 t)anbury, Ct., Nov. 24, 1836 ; emb., etc., as above. 
 
 HoRTON Owen Knapp, born at Greenwich, Ct., March 
 21, 1813 ; prof. rel. Aug., 1831 ; emb. at Boston, in the 
 Mary Frazier, Dec. 14, 1836 ; a teacher at Waimea, on 
 Hawaii, till 1840 ; afterwards at Honolulu till his death, 
 March 28, 1845. See biographical sketch. 
 
 Mrs. Knapp (Charlotte Close), born at Greenwich, Ct., 
 May 26, 1813 ; prof. rel. May, 1831 ; mar. Nov. 24, 1836 ; 
 emb. as above. After the death of Mr. Knapp, she mar- 
 ried Rev. Daniel Dole, June, 1846. 
 
 Edwin Locke, born at Fitzwilliam, N. H., June 18, 
 1813; prof. rel. Nov., 1832; emb. in the Mary Frazier, 
 Dec. 14, 1836 ; at "Waialua, as teacher of manual labor 
 school ; died at Punahou, Oct. 28, 1843. See biographical 
 sketch. 
 
 Mrs. Locke (Martha Laurens Rowell), born at Cornish, 
 N. H., Nov. 9, 1812 ; prof. rel. Nov., 1831 ; mar. Sept. 2, 
 1836 ; emb. as above ; died at Waiahea, Oahu, Oct. 8, 1842. 
 
 Charles McDonald, born at Easton, Pa., Dec. 24, 
 1812 ; prof, rel., Philadelphia, 1831 ; two years at Marion 
 College, Missouri ; emb. in the Mary Frazier, Dec. 14, 
 1836 ; died at Lahaina, Sept. 7, 1839. 
 
 Mrs. McDonald (Harriet Treadwell Halsted), born in 
 the city of New York, Dec. 6, 1810 ; prof. rel. March, 1832 ; 
 mar. in New York, Aug. 25, 1836 ; emb. as above. 
 
 Bethuel Munn, born in Orange, N. J., Aug. 28, 1803 ; 
 prof. rel. Newark, N. J., 1825 ; emb. in the Mary Frazier, 
 Dec. 14, 1836 ; a teacher four years on Molokai ; returned 
 to U. States, April, 1842. 
 
 Mrs. Mdnn (Louisa Clark), born at Skeneateles, N. Y, 
 
TEE MISSIONARIES. 385 
 
 March 3, 1810 ; prof. rel. 1832 ; mar. Nov. 21, 1836 ; emb. 
 as above ; died Aug. 25, 1841. 
 
 "William Sanford Van Duzeb, born in Hartford, 
 N. Y., Jan. 12, 1811 ; prof. rel. Oct., 1831 ; one year at 
 University of Vermont ; emb. in the Mary Frazier, Dec. 
 1 4, 1836 ; a teacher at Kaawaloa, on Hawaii, July 10, 1837 : 
 ret. to U. States in 1840. 
 
 Mrs. Van Duzee (Oral Hobart), born at Homer, N. Y., 
 Feb. 3, 1814; prof. rel. Oct., 1830; mar. at Gouverneur, 
 N. Y., Aug. 9, 1836 ; emb., etc., as above. — Their daugh- 
 ter Ctrene is now a missionary teacher at Erzrflm, in 
 Eastern Turkey. 
 
 Abneb Wilcox, born in Harwinton, Ct., April 19, 
 1808 ; prof. rel. Sept., 1831 ; emb. in the Mary Frazier, 
 Boston, Dec. 14, 1836; teacher at Hilo till 1845; then 
 transferred to Waialua, on Oahu ; removed to "Waioli, on 
 Kauai, in July, 1847, where he taught a select school more 
 than twenty years ; visited the U. States in 1851 ; his next 
 visit was in 1869 ; and he died at Colebrook, Ct., Aug. 20, 
 of that year. 
 
 Mrs. Wilcox (Lucy Eliza Hart), from Norfolk, Ct. ; 
 born at Cairo, N. Y., Nov. 17, 1814 ; prof. rel. Nov., 1831 ; 
 mar. Nov. 23, 1836 ; emb. as above. She came to the U. 
 States with her husband in 1869, and died at Colebrook, 
 Ct., Aug. 13, one week before his decease. 
 
 Maria C. Ogden, bom in Philadelphia, Pa., Feb. 17, 
 1792 ; prof. rel. at Woodbury, Oct., 1816 ; emb. in the ship 
 Parthian, Nov. 3, 1827 ; stat. at Waimea, on Kauai, from 
 July 15, 1828; at Lahaina, 1829; transferred to the Fe- 
 male Seminary at Wailuku, June, 1838, and taught there 
 twenty years or more ; afterwards in charge of a school at 
 Honolulu, till rendered unable by the pressure of age. 
 25 
 
S86 THE MtSStONARIES. 
 
 Ltdta Brown, born at Wilton, N. H., in 1 780 ; prof, 
 rel. 1808 ; emb. in ship Hellespont, Dec. 5, 1834; a teacher 
 at Wailiiku till 1840'; on Molokai from 1840 to 1857 ; 
 afterwards resided at Lahaina ; died at Honolulu, 1869. 
 
 Marcia Maria Smith, born at Burlington, N. Y., 
 Sept. 20, 1806 ; prof. rel. at Gouvemeur, N. Y., April. 
 1824; went out in the Mary Frazier, in 1836; a teacher 
 at Kaneohe, from Sept. 1, 1837 ; in the school at Punahou, 
 from 1842 till 1853 ; ret. to United States, 1853; rel. June 
 6, 1854. 
 
 William Harrison Rice, born at Oswego, N. Y., Oct. 
 12, 1813 ; prof. rel. at Granby, N. Y., March, 1832 ; emb. 
 in ship Gloucester, from Boston, Nov. 14, 1840 ; was first a 
 teacher at Hana, on Maui, till 1845 ; then till 1854, in the 
 high-school at Punahou ; in secular employment on Kauai 
 till his decease in 1863. 
 
 Mrs. Rice (Mary Sophia Hyde), from Wales, N. Y. ; 
 born at Seneca Village, Erie Co., N. Y., Oct. 11, 1816; 
 prof rel. 1830 ; mar. Sept. 28, 1840; emb. as above; now 
 in the United States. 
 
 William Avert Spooner, bom at West Brookfield, 
 Mass., June 2, 1828 ; prof rel. at W. Brookfield, March, 
 1848; emb. at Boston, April 16, 1855; steward at Oahii 
 College until 1860 ; rel. Feb. 14, 1860 ; still at the Islands. 
 
 Mrs. Spoonek (Eliza Ann Boynton), born in Shirley, 
 Mass., July 9, 1828 ; prof rel. July, 1846 ; mar. at Shiiley 
 Dec. 8, 1851 ; emb. as above. 
 
TEE MISSIONARIES. 387 
 
 MISSION TO MICRONESIA. 
 
 mSSIONARIES. 
 
 Benjamin Galen Snow, born in Brewer, Me., Oct. 4, 
 1817 ; prof. rel. June, 1834 ; Bowdoin Coll., 1846 ; Theol. 
 Sem., Bangor, 1849 ; ord. at Brewer, Sept. 2.5, 1851 ; enib. 
 at Boston, Nov. 18, 1851; reached Kiisaie, on Strong's 
 Island, Aug. 22, 1852 ; removed to Ebon, one of the Mar- 
 shall Islands, in Sept., 1862 ; visited the Sandwich Islands, 
 Jan. 16, 1865; ret. to Ebon, Aug. 29, 1865; visited the 
 United States in May, 1870. 
 
 Mrs. Snovt (Lydia Vose Buck), born in Robbinston, 
 Me., Oct. 26, 1820 ; prof. rel. March, 1839 ; mar. Sept. 1, 
 
 1851 ; emb., etc., as above ; visited the United States, 
 May 26, 1868. 
 
 Luther Halset Gulick, M. D., heretofore mentioned 
 as a missionary on the Sandwich Islands, was previouslj' a 
 missionary at Ponape, one of the Caroline Islands, from 
 
 1852 to 1839, and afterwards at Ebon for a year or two. 
 Mrs. Gulick (already given), 
 
 Albert A. Sturges, born in Granville, Ohio, Nov. 5, 
 1819; prof. rel. 1832; Wabash Coll., Indiana, 1848; 
 Theol. Sem., -New Haven, 1851 ; ord. Nov. 11, 1851 ; emb. 
 at Boston, Jan. 17, 1852 ; arr. at Ponape, Sept. 11, 1852 ; 
 on a visit to the United States in 1870. 
 
 Mrs. Sturges (Susan Mary Thompson), born in Gran- 
 ville, Ohio, June 1, 1820; prof. rel. 1832; mar. Dec. 26, 
 1851 ; emb., etc., as above ; visited the Sandwich Islands 
 in 1861 ; ret. June 19, 1862 ; now on a visit to the United 
 States. 
 
 Edwakd Toppin Doane, born at Tompkinsville, on 
 { Staten Island, N. Y., May 30, 1820 ; prof. rel. at Niles, 
 
888 THE MISSILNARIES. 
 
 Mich., 1839 ; Illinois College, 1848 ; Union Theol. Sera., 
 1852 ; ord. in New York city, Feb. 26, 1854 ; emb. at 
 Boston, June 4, 1854; reached Ponape, Feb. 6, 1855; 
 rem. to Ebon, one of the Marshall Islands, Dec. 5, 1857 ; 
 visited the United States, 1863 ; returning, wrecked on 
 Roneador Reef, near Providence Island, in the Caribbean 
 Sea, May 30, 1865 ; reached Ebon, Aug. 27, and Ponape, 
 Sept. 19, 1865. 
 
 Mrs. DoANE (Sarah Wells "Wilbur), born at Franklin- 
 ville. Long Island, N. Y., May 20, 1835 ; prof. rel. 1853 ; 
 mar. at Brooklyn, N. Y., May 13, 1854 ; emb. as above ; 
 came sick to the Sandwich Islands, June, 1861, and died 
 at Honolulu, Feb. 16, 1862. 
 
 Mrs. DoANK (Clara Hale Strong), born in Monroe Co., 
 N. Y., Oct. 4, 1841 ; prof. rel. Rockford, 111., May, 1861 ; 
 educated in Rockford Female Seminary ; mar. April 13, 
 1865 ; emb. at New York in, steamer Golden Rule, May 20, 
 1865 ; wrecked, etc., as above. 
 
 George Pieeson, M. D., born at Cedarville, N. J., 
 May 10, 1826 ; prof rel. Jacksonville, HI., May, 1848 ; 
 Illinois College, 1848; Theol. Sem., Andover, 1851 ; ord. 
 at Jacksonville, Nov. 9, 1851 ; a missionary to the Choctaw 
 Indians in 1852, but, health failing, he returned home; 
 sailed from Boston, Nov. 28, 1854, for Micronesia; reached 
 Strong's Island, Oct. 6, 1855 ; joined Mr. Doane at Ebon, 
 Dec. 5, 1857 ; failure of Mrs. Pierson's health constrained 
 their removal to California in 1860 ; released Aug. 27, 
 1861. 
 
 Mrs. PiERSON (Nancy Annette Shaw), born at Delhi, 
 N. Y., June 10, 1828 ; prof. rel. at Meredith, N. Y., 1849 ; 
 mar. at Unadilla, Sept. 10, 1854 ; emb., etc., as above. 
 
 HiKAM Bingham, Jr., son of Rev. Hiram Bingham, born 
 at Honolulu, Oahu, Aug. 16, 1831 ; came to the United 
 States in early life ; prof. rel. in New Haven, Ct., in 1850 ; 
 
THE MISSIONARIES. 389 
 
 Tale Coll., 1853; Theol. Sem., Andover; ord. Nov. 9, 
 
 1856 ; sailed for the Pacific in Morning Star, froiu Boston, 
 Dec. 2, 1856; arr. at Honolulu, April 24, 1857; reached 
 Ponape, in the same vessel, Sept. 23, 1857 ; commenced a 
 missionary station at Apaiang, Nov. 19, 1857 ; health fail- 
 ing, visited the United States, Sept. 8, 1865 ; sailed again 
 from Boston for the Pacific, Nov. 12, 1866, in the new 
 packet Morning Star, of which he went as commander ; 
 and arrived at Honolulu, March 13, 1867 ; still in the 
 mission. 
 
 Mrs. Bingham (Minerva Clarissa Brewster), born at 
 Northampton, Mass., Oct. 19, 1834 ; prof rel. Feb., 1850 ; 
 mar. Nov. 18, 1856 ; emb., etc., as above. 
 
 Epheaim Peteb Roberts, born in Danby, Vt., Oct 
 23, 1825 ; prof rel. at Dorset, 1845 ; Williams Coll., 1854 ; 
 Theol. Sem., Bangor, 1857 ; ord. at Bangor, Me., July 28, 
 
 1857 ; emb. at Boston, Oct. 30, 1857 ; arr. at Ponape, Sept., 
 
 1858 ; connection with the Board discontinued July 30, 
 1861. 
 
 Mrs. Roberts (Myra Holman Farrington), born at 
 Holden, Me., Sept. 22, 1835; prof rel. June, 1854; was 
 mar. Sept. 6, 1857 ; emb., etc., as above ; rel. July 30, 
 1861. 
 
CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS 
 
 IN THE 
 
 HAWAUAN, MAEQUESAN, GILBERT ISLANDS, MARSHALL 
 ISLANDS, KUSAIE, AND PONAPE LANGUAGES. 
 
 (See p. 327.) 
 
 The following Catalogue was compiled for this work by 
 Rev. Luther H. Gulick, M. D., and brought down to June, 
 1870. The sources of information are, — 
 
 1. Minutes of the General Meeting of the Sandwich 
 Islands Mission, to 1863. 
 
 2. Annual Reports of the Board of the Hawaiian Evan- 
 gelical Association ; 1864 to 1870. 
 
 3. " Bibliography of the Hawaiian Islands, printed for 
 James F. Hunnewell ; " 1869. 
 
 IN THE HAWAIIAN LANGUAGE. 
 
 The Four Gospels, 1828, 12mo. 
 
 The New Testament : — 
 
 First edition, 1837, pp. 520, 12mo. Numerous portions 
 of this edition were put in circulation before the completion 
 of the volume. Out of print. 
 
 Second edition, 1843, pp. 320, 12mo. Out of print. 
 
 Third edition, 1868, pp. 323, 8vo. Part of the " Family 
 Bible." 
 
 Fourth edition, 1868, pp. 339, 18mo. " School edition." 
 
 Hawaiian-English Testament, with references, 1857, pp. 
 727, 12mo. 
 
 The Bible: — 
 
 First edition, completed May 10, 1839, pp. 2431, 12raou 
 Numerous portions of this edition were circulated before 
 its completion. Out of print. 
 
CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 391 
 
 Second edition, 1843, pp. 1451, 8vo, and 4to. 
 Third edition, 1868, " Family Bible," marginal references, 
 pp. 1456, royal 8vo, and 4to. 
 
 ABC Primer (Piapa), 1822, pp. 4, 8, and 12, 12mo. 
 Very many editions. 
 
 First Teacher (Kumu Mua), by Mr. Bingham, pp. 16, 
 16mo. Many times revised and reprinted. 
 
 First Lessons (Ikemua), 1835, pp. 48, 12mo. 
 
 First Book for Children (Palapala Mua), by Mr. Bing- 
 ham, pp. 36, 18mo. Several editions. 
 
 Second Teacher (Kumu Lua), 1844, pp. 32, 16mo. 
 
 Beading Book (Palapala Heluhelu),by Mr. Dibble, pp. 
 48, 12mo. Four editions. 
 
 Beading Book (Palapala Heluhelu), by L. Andrews and 
 J. S. Green, 1842, pp. 340, 12mo. 
 
 First Steps in Beading (Alakai Mua), 1854, pp. 16, 
 12mo. 
 
 The American Tract Society Primer (Kum«iinua Hon), 
 by Mr. Bond, 1860, pp. 80, 16mo. 
 
 The New Primer (Kumumua Ano Hou), by Mr. Fuller, 
 1862, 12nio. 
 
 Lessons in Punctuation (Ao Kiko), 1844, pp. 24, 12mo. 
 Several editions. 
 
 Catechism (Ui), 1824. Many editions, pp. 4 and 8, 
 16mo. 
 
 Historical Catechism (Ninauhoike), by Mr. Bingham, 
 1831. Third edition, 1864, pp. 189, 24mo. 
 
 Catechism (Ui no ka Moolelo Kahiko a ke Akua), 1832, 
 pp. 56, 18mo. 
 
 Catechism on Genesis (Ninauhoike no Kinohi), 1833, 
 pp. 56, 16mo. 
 
 Daily Food (Ai-o-ka-la). An annual, 1833 to 1860. 
 
 Daily Food, by Dr. L. Smith, 1861, stereotyped, two edi- 
 tions, pp. 154, 18mo. 
 
 Union Questions, by Mr. Dibble, 1835. Two editiopi^ 
 pp. 156, 16mQ. 
 
392 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 Abbott's & Fisk's Bible Class Book, Nos. 1 and 2, by Mr, 
 Andrews, pp. 100, 16tno. 
 
 Scripture Helps (Huliano), 1835. Two editions, pp. 112, 
 and 152, 18mo. 
 
 Child's Catechism on Genesis (Haawina Kamalii), by 
 Mr. L. Lyons, 1838, pp. 152, 12mo. 
 
 Proof Texts (Kuhikuhi no ka Pal. Hem.), 1839, pp. 35, 
 12mo. 
 
 Bible Lessons (Haawina Pal. Hem.), 1840, pp. 83, 12mo. 
 
 Heavenly Manna, 1841, pp. 69, 18mo. 
 
 Doctrinal Catechism (Ui Ekalesia), 1841, pp. 32, 32mo. 
 Several editions. 
 
 Doctrinal Catechism (Ui no ke Akua, etc.), by Dr. Arm- 
 strong, 1848. Several large editions, pp. 48, 12mo. 
 
 Catechism on Genesis (Haawina Baibala), by Mr. L. 
 Lyons, 1852, pp. 132, 12mo. 
 
 Sabbath-school Question Book, No. 1 (Ui Kamalii), 
 1866, by Mr. Bond, pp. 140, 12mo. 
 
 Sabbath-school Book, No. 2 (Haawina Kamalii), 1867, 
 pp. 174, 12mo. 
 
 Sabbath-school Book, No. 3, by Mr. Bond, 1869, pp. 132, 
 12mo. 
 
 Sabbath-school Book No. 4, by Mr. W. P. Alexander, 
 1869, pp. 12, 12mo. 
 
 Sabbath-school Books, No. 5, by Mr. O. H.' Gulick, 1870, 
 pp. 103, 12mo. 
 
 A Word from God, 1825, 8vo. 
 
 Thoughts of the Chiefs, 1825, pp. 8, ISmo. 
 
 History of Joseph, 1826, pp. 32, 18mo. 
 
 Scripture History, 1830. Several editions, pp. 36 to 144, 
 1 2mo. 
 
 On Marriage, by Mr. Clark, 1833, pp. 12, 12mo. 
 
 Exposition of Ten Commandments, 1834, pp. 15, 12mo. 
 
 On the Sabbath, by Mr. J. S. Green, 1835, pp. 12, 12mo, 
 
 Church Covenant. Many editions, pp. 16, 12mo. 
 
 Church Covenant for Molokai, by Mr. Hitchcock, 1837 
 pp. 16, 32mo. 
 
CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 393 
 
 On Intemperance, by Dr. Baldwin, 1837, pp. 18, 12mo. 
 
 On Lying, by Mr. Lyman, 1838, pp. 8, 12mo. 
 
 On Experimental Eeligion. 1839, pp. 12, 12mo. 
 
 Letter to the Churches, 1840, pp. 24, 12mo. 
 
 Attributes of God, 1841, pp. 12, 12mo. 
 
 Eighty-four Questions, 1841, pp. 12, 12mo. 
 
 Keith on the Prophecies, 1841, pp. 12, 12mo. 
 
 Church Government, for Kauai, 1841, pp. 20, 12rao. 
 
 For Parents, 1842, pp. 12, 12mo. 
 
 Three tracts on Popery, 1842, pp. 12, 8vo. 
 
 Address to Women of Hawaii, by Mrs. Anderson, 1863, 
 pp. 12, 18mo. 
 
 Series of Tracts, No. 1 to 16. 
 
 Counsels for Children (Olelo Ao Liilii), 1865, pp. 32, 
 18mo. 
 
 On Popery, by Dr. Armstrong, 1841. Several editions, 
 pp. 23, 12mo. 
 
 Thoughts on Popery, by Mr. Pogue, 1867, pp. 56, 12mo. 
 
 The True Church, by Mr. Pogue, 1867, pp. 26, 12mo. 
 
 Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, by Mr. A. Bishop, 1842, 
 pp. 410, 16mo. 
 
 Clark's Scripture Promises, 1858, pp. 309, 12mo. 
 
 Evidences of Christianity (Na Hoike o ka Pal. Hem.), 
 by Mr. "W. P. Alexander, 1849. Two editions, pp. 116, 
 12mo. 
 
 System of Theology (No ko ke Akua Ano, etc.), by Mr. 
 W. P. Alexander, 1848. Two editions, pp. 219, 12mo. 
 
 Volume of Sermons, 1835, pp. 64, 12mo. Second edi 
 tion, 1841, pp. 296, 12mo. 
 
 Dying Testimonies, by Mr. Dibble, 1832, pp. 40, 12mo. 
 
 Memoir of Bartimeus, by Mr. J. S. Green, 1844. Two 
 editions, pp. 64, 18mo. 
 
 Memoir of Obookiah (Opukahaia), 1867, pp. 103, 12mo. 
 
 Pastor's Hand-Book, 1869, pp. 104, 16mo. 
 
 Church History, by Mr. J. S. Green, 1835, pp. 205, 
 12mo. Several editions. 
 
394 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 Annual Reports of Board of Hawaiian Evangelical Asso- 
 ciation, 1864 to 1870. 
 
 Hymn Book (Himeni Hoolea). First edition, by Messrs. 
 Bingham & Ellis, 1823, pp. 60, 12mo. Very many editions. 
 Last edition by Mr. L. Lyons, 1867, 400 hymns. 
 
 Hymn and Tune Book, with Elementary Lessons 
 (Himeni Hawaii), by Mr. Bingham, 1834, pp. 360, 12mo. 
 
 Child's Hymn Book (Himeni Kamalii), 1837, pp. 72, 
 24mo. 
 
 Child's Hymn Book, with Tunes, 1842, pp. 101, 16mo. 
 
 Child's Hymn and Tune Book (Lira Kamalii), 1862, 
 pp. 192, IGmo. 
 
 Book of Tunes, with Elements of Music (Lira Hawaii), 
 1846. Three editions, 1855, pp. 104. 
 
 Arithmetic, 1827, pp. 8, 16mo. 
 
 Fowle's Child's Arithmetic (Helu Kamalii), by Mr. A. 
 Bishop, 1844, pp. 48, 24mo. Many editions. 
 
 Colburn's Mental Arithmetic (Helu Naau), by Mr. A. 
 Bishop, 1835. Many editions, pp. 68 to 132, 18mo. 
 
 Colburn's Sequel (Hailoaa), by Mr. A. Bishop, 1835, pp. 
 116, 12mo. Two editions. 
 
 Leonard's Arithmetic, by Mr. A. Bishop, 1852, pp. 244, 
 12mo. 
 
 Thompson's Higher Arithmetic, by Mr. C. J. Lyons, 
 1869. 
 
 Algebra, by Mr. A. Bishop, 1838, pp. 44, 12mo. 
 
 Mathematics, 1838, by Mr. K. W. Clark, pp. 168, 8vo. 
 
 Bailey's Algebra, by Mr. A. Bishop, 1843-1858, pp. 160, 
 8vo. 
 
 First Lessons in Geometry, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1833, pp. 
 64, 16mo. Two editions. 
 
 Geometry, Surveying, and Navigation, by Mr. L. An- 
 drews, 1834, pp. 122, 8vo. 
 
 Astronomy, by Mr. E. W. Clark, pp. 12, 12mo. 
 
CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 895 
 
 Geography, by Messrs. Whitney & Richards, 1832, pp. 
 a, 12mo. 
 
 Geography and Maps, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1835, pp. 216, 
 12mo. 
 
 Woodbridge's Geography, by Mr. S. Whitney, 1836, pp. 
 203, 12mo. Two editions. 
 
 Questions on Geography, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1833. 
 Alany editions, pp. 24 to 48, 12mo. 
 
 Skeleton Maps, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1834, pp. 13, 4to. 
 
 Atlas of Colored Maps, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1836, pp. 9, 
 4to. Several editions. 
 
 Keith's Study of the Globes, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1841, 
 pp. 80, 16nio. 
 
 Worcester's Geography of the Bible, by Mr. Dibble, 
 1834, pp. 99, 16mo. Two editions. 
 
 Maps of Sacred Geography, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1 837, 
 pp. 6, 4to. Several editions. 
 
 Scripture Geography, by Mr. Dibble, 1839, pp. 52, 8vo. 
 
 Scripture Chronology and History, by Mr. Dibble, 1837, 
 pp. 216, 12mo. 
 
 Animals of the World, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1833, pp. 12, 
 12mo. With Chart. 
 
 Comstock's History of Quadrupeds, by Mr. Dibble, 1834, 
 /p. 192, 12mo. 
 
 Stories about Animals, by Mr. Dibble, 1835, pp. 84, 
 12mo. Three editions. 
 
 Lessons in Drawing, with Copper-plate Illustrations, by 
 :.Ir. L. Andrews, 1837, pp. 36, 12mo. 
 
 Anatomy, Illustrated, by Dr. Judd, 1838, pp. 60, 12mo. 
 
 Abbott's Little Philosopher, by Mr. E. W. Clark, 1837, 
 pp. 40, 12mo. 
 
 Gallaudet's Natural Theology (Hoike Akua), by Mr. 
 Dibble, 1840, pp. 178, 12mo. Two editions. 
 
 Gallaudet's Child's Book on the Soul (Hoike Uhane), 
 by Mr. S. Whitney, 1840, pp. 68, 18mo. 
 
396 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 Wiiyland's Moral Philosophy, by Messrs. Armstrong & 
 Dibble, pp. 288,.12mo. Two editions. 
 
 Political Kcononiy, 1839, pp. 128, 8vo. 
 
 Compendium of History, by Mr. J. S. Green, 1842, pp. 
 76, l2mo. 
 
 Hawaiian History by Hawaiians, 1838, pp. 86, 8vo. Two 
 editions. 
 
 History of Hawaiian Islands, by S. M. Kamakau. Pub- 
 lished in the newspaper Kuokoa, 1866-68. 
 
 Antiquities of Hawaiian Islands, by Hawaiians. In the 
 newspaper Kuokoa, 1865-66. 
 
 Lady of the Twilight (Laiekawai) : a Romance, by a 
 Hawaiian. 
 
 Almanac, 1834 to 1862, 12mo. 
 
 The Constitution, 1840, pp. 24, 12mo. 
 
 The Constitution and Laws, 1841, pp. 196, 12mo. 
 
 Volumes of Statute Laws, 1845 to 1870. 
 
 Penal Code, 1851, pp. 136, 8vo. 
 
 Civil Code, 1859, 2 vols., 8vo. 
 
 Decisions of the Supreme Court, 1857 to 1865, 2 vols., 
 8vo. 
 
 Legal Form Book, by J. W. H. Kauwahi, 1857, 12mo. 
 
 Records of Constitutional Convention, 1864, pp. 72, 
 folio. 
 
 Reports of Govermental Departments, 1845 to 1870. 
 
 The Hawaiian Teacher, 1834. A monthly. 
 
 The Juvenile Teacher, 1837. A monthly. 
 
 The Hawaiian Lumipary, 1834. A monthly. 
 
 The Ant, 1841 to 1845. A monthly. 
 
 The Hawaiian Messenger, 1845-55. 
 
 The News, 1854. A weekly. 
 
 The Hawaiian Banner, 1856-61. A weekly. 
 
 The Morning Star, 1854-62, and 1864. A monthly. 
 
 The Hawaiian Missionary, occasional, 5 or 6 numbers. 
 
CATALOGVE OF PUBLICATIONS. 397 
 
 The Star of the Pacific, 1861. A weekly. 
 The Independent Press, 1861-70. A weekly. 
 The New Era, 1865-70. A weekly. 
 The Day Spring, 1866-70. A monthly. 
 
 Lessons on the English Language (Haawina no ka Oleic 
 Beretania), 1837, pp. 36, 12mo. Three editions. 
 
 Hawaiian English Grammar, 1837, pp. 40, 8vo. 
 
 Foreign Primer (Kumu Kahiki), by Mr. L. Andrews, 
 1837, pp. 36, 12mo. 
 
 Latin Lessons for Hawaiian Children, 1839, pp. 132, 
 18mo. 
 
 English and Hawaiian Lessons, 1841, pp. 40, 16mo. 
 
 Exercise Book for Learning English (Oke kokua, etc.), 
 1843, pp. 104, 18mo. 
 
 Spelling Book (Ao Spella), by Mr. Emerson, 1846, pp. 
 48, 12mo. 
 
 Hawaiian-English Phrase Book, by Mr. A. Bishop, 1854, 
 pp. 112, 16mo. 
 
 Hawaiian-English Vocabulary, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1835, 
 pp. 132, 8vo. 
 
 English-Hawaiian Vocabulary, by Mr. Emerson, 1845, 
 pp. 184, 8vo. 
 
 English-Hawaiian Grammar, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1854, 
 pp. 32, 8vo. 
 
 Hawaiian-English Dictionary (with Eng.-Haw. Vocabu- 
 lary), by Mr. L. Andrews, 1865, pp. 560, 8vo. 
 
 Notes on Hawaiian Grammar, Parts 1 and 2, by Pres. 
 W. D. Alexander, 1865. 
 
 IN THE MAKQUESAN DIALECT. 
 
 Elementary Primer, 1833, by Mr. W. P. Alexander, pp. 
 12mo. 
 
 Elementary Primer, 1834, pp. 8, 12mo. 
 
 Elementary Primer, 1853, pp. 12, 12mo. 
 
 Elementary Primer (Piapa), by Mr. J. Bicknell, pp. 48, 
 12mo. 
 
r>P8 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 Gospel of Matthew. 
 
 Second edition o^ Piapa, 1868, pp. 48, 12mo. 
 Elementary Arithmetic, 1869, pp. 46, 16mo. 
 Elementary Geography, 1869, pp. 24, 16mo. 
 Hymn Book, 1870, pp. 30, 16ino. 
 
 IN THE GILBEET ISLANDS DIALECT, BY MK. AND MES. 
 BINGHAM. 
 
 Primer, 1860, pp. 20, 12mo. 
 
 Hymn Book, 1860, pp. 12, 16mo. 
 
 Eleven Chapters in Matthew, 1860, pp. 43, 12mo. 
 
 Hymn Book, 1863, pp. 27, 16mo. 
 
 Gospel of Matthew, 1864, pp. 124, 16mo. 
 
 Gospel of John, 1864, pp. 108, 16mo. 
 
 Ephesians, 1864, pp. 20, 16mo. 
 
 Bible Stories, 1864, pp. 72, 16mo. 
 
 Primer, 1865, pp. 48, 12mo. 
 
 Gospel of Matthew, 1866, pp. 49, 16mo. 
 
 Gospel of John, 1866, pp. 39, 16mo. 
 
 Ephesians, 1866, pp. 7, 16mo. 
 
 Bible Stories, 1866, pp. 155, 16mo. 
 
 Catechism, by Rev. Mr. Mahoe, 1866, pp. 75, IGmo. 
 
 Extracts from Luke, 1869, pp. 24, 12mo. 
 
 Gospel of Mark, 1869, pp. 69, 12mo. 
 
 Acts of the Apostles, 1869, pp. 41, 12mo. 
 
 Arithmetic, 1870, pp. 3, 16mo. 
 
 Geography, 1870, pp. 36, 12mo. 
 
 Catechism, 1870, pp. 24, 12mo. 
 
 Primer, 1870, pp. 24, 12mo. 
 
 Reading Book, 1870, pp. 72, 12mo. 
 
 Luke, 1870, pp. 92, 12mo. 
 
 Romans, 1870, pp. 40, 12mo. 
 
 IN THE MARSHALL ISLANDS LANGUAGE. 
 
 Primer, by Dr. Pierson, 1858, pp. 8, 16mo. 
 
 Primer and Hymns, by Mr. Doane, 1860, pp. 44, 12ma 
 
CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 899 
 
 First Lessons, by Mr. Doane, 1861. 
 Ten Chapters of Matthew, by Mr. Doane, 1861 and '62. 
 Arithmetic, by Messrs. Aea & Doane, 1863, pp. 24, 
 l6mo. 
 
 Hymns, by Mr. Doane, 1863, pp. 24, 16mo. 
 Mark, by Mr. Doane, 1863, pp. 47, 12mo. 
 Primer, by Mr. Doane, 1863, pp. 10, 12mo. 
 Geography, by Mr. Doane, 1863, pp. 24, 16mo. 
 Matthew, by Mr. Doane, 1865, pp. 79, 12mo. 
 Primer, by Mr. Snow, 1866, pp. 34, 12mo. 
 Hymns, by Mr. Snow, 1866, 16mo. 
 Acts, by Mr. Snow, 1867, pp. 75, 16mo. 
 Hymns, by Mr. Snow, 1869, pp. 42, 16mo. 
 John, by Mr. Snow, 1869, pp. 52, 12mo. 
 Mark, by Mr. Snow, 1869, pp. 41, 12mo. 
 Primer, by Mr. Snow, 1869, pp. 48, 12mo. 
 
 IN THE KtrSAIE DIALECT, BT MR. B. G. SNOW. 
 
 Primer, 1860, pp. 32, 12mo. 
 John, 1863, pp. 38, 12mo. 
 Primer, 1864, pp. 24, 12mo. 
 Matthew, 1865, pp. 50, 12mo. 
 Hymn Book, 1865, pp. 32, 16mo. 
 
 Articles of Faith and Covenant and Names of Church 
 Members, 1866, pp. 13, 12mo. 
 Primer, 1867, pp. 48, 12mo. 
 Mark, 1868, pp. 50, 12mo. 
 John, 1868, pp. 64, 12mo. 
 Acts, 1869, pp. 60, 12mo. 
 Epistles of John, 1869, pp. 20, 12mo. 
 
 IN THE PONAPE LANGUAGE. 
 
 Primer, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1857-58, pp. 26 and 12, 
 16mo. 
 
 Hymn Book, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1858, pp. 19, 16mo. 
 
 Old Testament Stories, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1858, pp. 
 59, 16mo. 
 
400 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 New Testament Stories, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1859, pp. 
 40, 12mo. 
 
 Both Stories, reprinted, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1865, pp. 
 61, 12mo. 
 
 Eight Chapters in Matthew, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1859, 
 pp. 20, 12mo. 
 
 Primer, by Mrs. Gulick, 1858-59, pp. 36 and 20, 12rao. 
 
 Gospel of John, by Mr. A. A. Sturges, 1862, pp. 39, 8vo. 
 
 Nine Chapters Mark, by Mr. Sturges, 1»64, pp. 24, 8vo, 
 
 Hymns, by Mr. Sturges, 1864-65, pp. 8 and 27, 16mo. 
 
 Luke, by Mr. Sturges, 1866, pp. 61, 8vo. 
 
 Acts, by Mr. Sturges, 1866, pp. 48, 8vo. 
 
 Arithmetic, by Mr. Sturges, 1869, pp. 36, 16mo. 
 
 Geography, by Mr. Sturges, 1869, pp. 24, 16mo. 
 
 Matthew, by Mr. Sturges, 1870, pp. 48, 12mo. 
 
 Mark, by Mr. Sturges, 1870, pp. 27, 12mo. 
 
 Primer, by Mrs. Sturges, 1867, pp. 60, 12mo. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Adams, John Quincy, mention of, 92. 
 
 Abeong, a Chinese evangelist, 303. 
 
 American Board, slow to recognize 
 the national conversion of the 
 Islands, 169. 
 
 Anti-Protestant movement, an un- 
 successful, 176. 
 
 Apaiang, calamity on, 319. 
 
 Armstrong, Richard, D. D., made 
 Minister of Public Instruction, 
 243; his death, 269; royal testi- 
 mony to bis worth, 270. 
 
 Author, the, why he was sent to the 
 Islands, 285 ; what led to the writ- 
 ing of this history, vi. 
 
 Awakening, the first, 61. 
 
 Awakening, the great, preparations 
 for, 121 ; in the information gained, 
 121 ; in efforts to raise the tone of 
 education, 122 ; in efforts in behalf 
 of seamen, 123; in efforts to pro- 
 mote temperance, 124 ; by reinforc- 
 ing the mission, 129; by elevating 
 the social condition of the people, 
 132; by schools and religious 
 knowledge, 133; by houses for 
 worship, 134; by other means of 
 grace, 134; translation of the 
 Scriptures, 135; improvement in 
 the laws, 135. 
 
 Awakening, the great, how it com- 
 menced, 140; the moving power 
 from above, 141 ; becomes general, 
 142 ; the means employed, 142 ; im- 
 mense assemblies, 144; all classes 
 aroused, 144; characteristics of the 
 
 work, 145 ; its hold on the young 
 146; gj'eat interest in Molokai, 
 146 ; its results, 149-156 ; number 
 admitted to the churches, 149, 
 150 ; employment of native help- 
 ers, 150 ; care in admissions to the 
 church, 151 ; instruction given the 
 converts, 152; character of the 
 church members, 153 ; watch and 
 care exercised over them, 153; 
 a season of reaction, 154; new 
 houses of worship, 155 ; remarka- 
 ble growth of the churches from 
 1825 to 1870, 164-167; conversion 
 of the young, 168; admissions to 
 particular churches, 168; losses 
 by excommunication and other- 
 wise, 168 ; whether the nation was 
 Christianized in 1840, 169 ; imper- 
 fect church development as late as 
 1863, 171. 
 
 Bartimeus, the blind preacher, 38, 
 58; his early lifj, 209; his con- 
 version, 210; progress in knowl- 
 edge, and decision of character, 
 211 ; examinatioZL for admission to 
 the church, 212; his temperance, 
 214; residence at Hilo and Wai- 
 luku, 214; ordination, 217; sick- 
 ness and death, 218 ; his eloquence 
 and humility, 219. 
 
 Bingham, Hiram, memorial of, 232, 
 his history of the mission, 234; 
 one of the founders of the Oaha 
 CoUege, 259 
 
402 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Boki, disloyalty of, 93 ; his wretched 
 end, 94 ; disloyalty of his wife, 95. 
 
 Books, sold to the natives, 101 ; sup- 
 ply of, 325; number of distinct 
 works, 325 ; pages printed, 325. 
 
 California, native Christians in the 
 gold mines of, 249. 
 
 Caroline group, mission to, 313. 
 
 Case, an interesting, 274. 
 
 Chamberlain, Levi, memorial of, 236. 
 
 Charlton, Richard, British consul, 
 his unfriendly action, 49, 71, 95 ; 
 cause of his opposition, 200; hie 
 letter to the king, 201; his last 
 hostile act, 202; dismissal from 
 ofBce, 202. 
 
 Chiefs, the ruling, civilization 
 among the, 26; Christianized, 51; 
 their noble stand, 49, 51 ; admitted 
 to the church, 60; great influence 
 of, 81 ; remarkable declarations of, 
 84; the young, school for, 162; 
 who were educated there, 163. 
 
 Children of missionaries, how em- 
 ployed, 328. 
 
 Chinese evangelist. See Aheong. 
 
 Christian community, reconstruction 
 of, 280-291. 
 
 Church, dedication of, at Kailua, 83. 
 
 Church, the first missionaries organ- 
 ized into a, 17. 
 
 Church and state, connection of, 117. 
 
 Church building, 39, 52, 53, 66, 83, 
 134, 183, 185; under diiiSculties, 
 220; at Kealakekua, 221 ; at Ka- 
 neohe, 221; on Hawaii, 222, 271; 
 on Molokai, 222; in the Kailua 
 district, 222; in Kau, 222; at 
 Honolulu, 223; at Hilo, 223; in- 
 troduction of seats, 224; extent of 
 church accommodation in 1870, 
 224; where the buildings are too 
 large, 225. 
 
 Churches, remarkable growth of the, 
 from 1825 to 1870, 164-167 ; sources 
 of information, 164; reasons for 
 
 a tabular view, 164; description 
 of it, 164; results as thus exhib- 
 ited, 165; the tabular view, 166, 
 167; admissions to particulai 
 churches, 168; losses by excom- 
 munication, or otherwise, 168; 
 mission churches slowly developed. 
 171. 
 
 Civil community, growth of the, 
 172. 
 
 Civilization among the chiefs, 26. 
 
 Clark, Dr. N. G., address of, 345. 
 
 Coan, Kev. Titus, 124, 150; ]55, 245, 
 301, 307. 
 
 Common stock, 246. 
 
 Constitution given to the people, 
 172, 263. 
 
 Contributions, 303, 322. 
 
 Cook, Captain, mention of, 1. 
 
 Correspondence, first native, 21. 
 
 Damon, Eev. Dr., 208. 
 Dibble, Sheldon, memorial of, 228. 
 Dictionary, Hawaiian, 299. 
 Doane, Mrs., death of, 316. 
 Doane, Mr., alone in Ponape, 319. 
 Domestic life, improvement in, 132. 
 Dwelling-houses, improvement in, 
 
 226 ; how furnished, 226 ; cost of, 
 
 226. 
 
 Earthquakes, destructive, 307. 
 Ebon, remarkable preparation for a 
 
 mission to, 314. 
 Ecclesiastical orgatizations, 278. 
 Education, 99, 101, 122, 133, 179-182, 
 
 252, 268, 302, 326, 328, 329. 
 Ellis, Rev. William, valuable services 
 
 of, 6, 23, 35, 36, 37 ; returns to 
 
 England, 59 ; tribute to, 69. 
 Emerson, Rev. John S., memorial of, 
 
 310. 
 Episcopal clergyman, testimony of 
 
 an, 292. 
 Errors, practical, 247, 280. 
 Exports and imparts, 329. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 403 
 
 Families, mission, trials of, 34. 
 
 Finch, Captain W. C. B., mention 
 of, 91. 
 
 Foreign Mission Scliool, 10 ; its ori- 
 gin, location, and abject, 11 ; 
 highly prized, 12; its principals, 
 13; its theoretical basis, and the 
 results of experience, 13; its dis- 
 continuance, 14; value of the ex- 
 periment, 14. 
 
 Foreign missions from the Islands, 
 what led to, 247. 
 
 Foreign residents, church composed 
 of, 246. 
 
 Foreigners, opposition from, 64 ; 
 cause of the opposition, 64; out- 
 rages at Lahaina, 64, 70, 75; at 
 Honolulu, 66; a brave resistance, 
 65 ; missionaries defended b}' na- 
 tives, 66, 68, 71, 73; forbear- 
 ance of the natives, 68; no just 
 cause of complaint, 74; outrages 
 from the Frepch, 157, 197, 249, 
 250 
 
 French Papists, outrage by Captain 
 Laplace, 157-160; results, 161 ; by 
 Captain Mallet, 197; the king's 
 response, 197; demands not en- 
 forced, 199 ; bj' Rear Admiral 
 Tromelin, 249 ; by Mr. Perrin, 
 250. 
 
 Gilbert Islands, mission to, 314, 
 
 315, 320. 
 Government, embarrassments of the, 
 
 91; unfavorable influences on the, 
 
 116; memorial from, 126. 
 Governments, despotic, example for, 
 
 138. 
 
 Hahalilio, Timoteo, embassy of, 201 ; 
 
 death of, 206. 
 Harris, Hon. C. C, address of, 350. 
 Pawaii explored, 35; population in 
 
 1825, 61. 
 Hawaiian Islands. See Sandwich 
 
 lilandi. 
 
 Hawaiian Missionary Society, its 
 relations to native missionaries, 
 257. 
 
 Hawaiian piety characterized, 253. 
 
 Health station, formation of, 98. 
 
 High-school for teachers instituted, 
 101. 
 
 Hilo, first experience in, 55. 
 
 Hoapili, husband of Keopuolani, 38; 
 governor of Maui, 57; suppresses 
 the rebellion in Kauai, 57 ; ad- 
 dress to his soldiers before a bat- 
 tle, 57 ; marries a sister of Kaahu - 
 manu, 62 ; his decided stand as 
 governor, 73, 74; patriotic efforts, 
 118, 119 ; death and character, 
 176. 
 
 Hoapiliwahine, wife of Hoapili, and 
 sister of Kaahumanu, 62 ; con- 
 founds a prophetess of Pele, 62; 
 death and character, 179. 
 
 Honolulu, original condition of, 20. 
 
 Hopu, Thomas, mention of, 16; his 
 marriage, 24. 
 
 Hunnewell, James, mention of, 84. 
 
 Idolatry, overthrow of, 6-8. 
 
 Immorality, growth of, in 1834, 117 
 119 ; restoration of order, 120. 
 
 Imports and exports, 329. 
 
 Instruction, school, value of, 100. 
 
 Insular regions of the Pacific, extent 
 of, 2. 
 
 Interpositions. See Providence. 
 
 Interpreters, failure of, 34. 
 
 Island world, its groups of islands, 2. 
 
 Islands of the Pacific, wonderful suc- 
 cess of missions to, 3, 242. 
 
 Jones, Captain Thomas Ap Catesby, 
 friendly influence of, 71 ; testimony 
 of, 72. 
 
 Jubilee, the, 343 ; its origin and ob- 
 ject, 343; assumes a national char- 
 acter, 343 ; sermons, 344 ; reminis- 
 cences, 345; the procession, 345; 
 reception of the king, 346 ; ad- 
 
404 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 dresses, 346 ; the collation, 352; 
 the reunion, 352; import of, 354. 
 
 Judd, Dr. G. P., becomes a mem- 
 ber of the government, 201; his 
 place of basin ess in Lord Faulet's 
 usurpation, 204; embassy 250. 
 
 Judges of the Supreme Court. 208. 
 
 Kaahumanu, 6, 19 ; an iconoclast, 
 23; her improved character, 62; 
 conversion, 58; admitted to the 
 church, 60 ; tour on Oahu, 80 ; her 
 retinue a travelling school, 80; 
 her influence, 80; tour on other 
 islands, 81 ; banishes the Romish 
 priests, 96; letter from, 104; dura- 
 tion of her regency, 107 ; her days 
 of heathenism, 107 ; is softened by 
 sickness, 108; learns to read at 
 fifty, 108; evidences of her con- 
 version, 108 ; not a persecutor. 111 ; 
 reply to a Sabbath breaker. 111; 
 joyful welcome to new mission- 
 aries, 112; reception of the first 
 printed New Testament, 112 ; 
 death and funeral, 113 ; her char- 
 acter, 113. 
 
 Kaikioewa, governor of Kauai, tour 
 of, 82 ; incident related of his wife, 
 83 ; death of, 138. 
 
 Kailua, special seriousness, 87; ex- 
 perience of converts, 87; what 
 the author saw, 88; power of 
 principle 89. 
 
 Kalanimoku, 19; builds a church, 
 52, 56; his early life, 75; conver- 
 sion, 76 ; visit to Lahaina, 76 ; 
 death and character, 77 ; loss 
 greatly felt, 78. 
 
 Kamehameha I., conqueror of the 
 Islands, 4. 
 
 Kamehameha II., his overthrow of 
 the tabu, 7 ; reception of the mis- 
 sionaries, 19; dissolute habits, 27; 
 enjoins the observance of the Sab- 
 bath, 35 ; rash visit to Kauai, 36 ; 
 visit to England, 45 ; parting ad- 
 
 dresses, 45; beneficent results, 46; 
 arrival in England, 46 ; death and 
 character, 47; funeral ceremonies 
 at Honolulu, 48. 
 
 Kamehameha III., first mention o^ 
 7; accession to the throne, 118; 
 disappoints the infidel party, 119; 
 improves in character, 120 ; desires 
 the improvement of his people, 
 126 ; is impressed by the death of 
 his sister, 130; his opposition to 
 popery, 131 ; makes a code of laws, 
 136 ; suffers under French aggres- 
 sions, 160 ; address to the school of 
 young chiefs, 163 ; gives his people 
 a constitution, 172 ; signs the tem- 
 perance pledge, 174; enacts a pro- 
 hibitory law, 178 ; response to the 
 defhands of a French naval officer, 
 197; sends embassies to Europe 
 and America, 201, 203; is virtually 
 dethroned by Lord George Pan- 
 let, 202; reinstated by Admiral 
 Thomas, 205 ; repairs to the church 
 to render thanks to God, 205 ; the 
 independence of his government 
 acknowledged, 206 ; deeds the stone 
 meeting-house to the church, 223 ; 
 again assailed by the French, 249 ; 
 death and character, 262. 
 
 Kamehameha IV., accession to the 
 throne, 263; testimony of, 263; 
 his tribute to Dr. Armstrong, 270 ; 
 his death, 296. 
 
 Kamehameha V., accession of, 296. 
 
 Kanoa and wife, 318. 
 
 Kaomi, mention of, 117. 
 
 Kapiolani, heroine of the volcano, 
 53; her home, 183; early histori', 
 184; residence at Honolulu, 185; 
 appearance in sickness, 186; visit 
 to Lahaina, 186 ; visit to the vol- 
 cano, 187; determines to brave 
 the wrath of Pele, 188 ; is warned 
 by a prophetess, 189; who is 
 silenced, 189; descends into the 
 crater, 189; her conduct there, 
 
INDEX. 
 
 405 
 
 190; her Christian heroism, 190; 
 admission to the church, 190; her 
 domestic life, 191 ; how she enter- 
 tained her guests, 192; her death 
 and character, 194. 
 
 Kauai, rebellion on, 56 ; measures for 
 its suppression, 57 ; prayer before a 
 battle, 57. 
 
 Blaumualii, king of Kauai, resigns 
 his authority and removes to Ho- 
 nolulu, 36; his character, death, 
 funeral, 36, 37. 
 
 Kearney, Commodore, protest of 
 against Lord Paulet's usurpation, 
 204. 
 
 Kekela, first native pastor, 244; vis- 
 its Micronesia, 248; missionary to 
 the Marquesas Islands, 255. 
 
 Kekuanaoa, husband of Kinau, men- 
 tion of, 116: death of, 310; de- 
 scribed, 310. 
 
 Keopuolani, 6, 19 ; her royal descent, 
 39 ; her views of the marriage rela- 
 tion, 38; builds a church at La- 
 haina, 39; her conversion, 40; 
 dangerous illness, 41; charge to 
 the prime minister, 41; baptism 
 and death, 42; funeral, 43. 
 
 Kinau, successor to Kaahumanu, 
 116; her death and character, 
 138. 
 
 Knapp, Horton O., memorial of, 230. 
 
 Knowledge, Christian, gradual ex- 
 tension of, 80. 
 
 Kona, north and south, religious 
 prosperity of, 323. 
 
 Kuae;i, 274, 297, 311, 344. 
 
 Kuakini, 19; builds a church at 
 Kailua, 53 ; his decision as a gov- 
 ernor, 95 ; admitted to the church, 
 98. 
 
 Kusaie, church on, 317. 
 
 Laborers, number needed in 1833 
 for evangelizing the Islands, 122; 
 the preparation for them, 122. 
 
 tfthajnaluna Seminary itistituted. 
 
 101; in 1842, 179; transferred to 
 the government, 243; destructive 
 fire at, 295 ; usefulness of, 295. 
 
 Lands, property in the, 173. 
 
 Laws, improvement in the, 135, 136- 
 138, 172; enforcement of, 173; re- 
 vision of the, 208. 
 
 Lay element in missions, 125. 
 
 Liholiho. See Kamehameha II. 
 
 Locke, Edwin, memorial of, 228. 
 
 London Missionary Society's mission 
 in the South Pacific, wonderful 
 success of, 3. 
 
 McLaughlin, Dr., mention of, 200. 
 
 Mahoe, a native missionary, dan- 
 gerously wounded at Apaiang, 318. 
 
 Magellan, his discovery, 1. 
 
 Manual-labor school at Waialua, 228. 
 
 Manufactures, domestic, introduction 
 of, 124. 
 
 Marquesas Islands, native mission 
 to, 254, 256, 257, 319, 320, 321. 
 
 Marriages, Christian, 24, 102, 120. 
 
 Marshall, J. F. B., embassy of, 203. 
 
 Marshall Islands, mission to, 314j 
 320. 
 
 Micronesia, mission to, 248, 313-320 
 
 Ministry, native, 23, 280-285, 292 
 322, 323, 324. 
 
 Mission, measures with a view to 
 closing the, 240; problem to be 
 solved, 240; manner of its solution, 
 241; when a mission is completed, 
 333; importance of aiming at an 
 early close, 335; cost of, at the 
 Islands, 340. 
 
 Mission families, trials of, 34. 
 
 Missionaries, their peculiar rela- 
 tions to the Board, 335 ; manner ol 
 their support, 336 ; whole number 
 of, 338; their claim for support, 
 338; average length of service, 
 338; why so many now on the 
 Islands, 338; their influence, 339; 
 memoranda of leading events in 
 their lives, 359-389, 
 
406 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Missionaries, native, foreign, how 
 supported, 337. 
 
 Missionaries, confidence of natives 
 in, 70 ; defended by natives, 66, 
 68, 71, 73; memorials of de- 
 ceased, 228-239, 311, 312. 
 
 Missionary force at the Islands in 
 1828, 84. 
 
 Missionary wives, value of, 33. 
 
 Missionary Packet, arrival of, 84. 
 
 Missionary supervision, 245. 
 
 Missions, foreign, from the Islands, 
 what led to, 247 ; good influence 
 of, 327. 
 
 Missions, the conserving power for 
 the Islands, 341. 
 
 Mormons, inroad of, 257. 
 
 Morning Star^ for Micronesian mis- 
 sion, 314. 
 
 Nahienaena, the young princess, ad- 
 mitted to the church, 76; devel- 
 opment of her character, 128 ; her 
 death, 129. 
 
 Naihe, 53, 95; his death and char- 
 acter, 183. 
 
 Kamahana, her death and character, 
 78. 
 
 National conventions, 49, 83. 
 
 National conversions, tardy recogni- 
 tion of, 170. 
 
 National Independence, celebration 
 of, 300. 
 
 National prosperity, 330. 
 
 Native churches, missionary support 
 from, 240. 
 
 Native ministry, 23, 280-285, 292, 
 323-325. 
 
 Native missionary, death of, 316. 
 
 Northwest Coast, exploration of, 95. 
 
 Oabu College, its first stage, 182; 
 second stage, 244; chartered as a 
 college, 258 ; obj ect of, 258 ; endow- 
 ment, 259 ; its pupils, 259 ; its value 
 to the Islands, 260. 
 
 Obookiah, Henry, mention of, 10, 1% 
 
 Pacific Ocean, discovery of, 1. 
 
 Pastorate, native, its beginning, 2U; 
 its prevalence, 823. 
 
 Patience, calls for, 32. 
 
 Paulet, Lord George, takes posses- 
 sion of the Islands for the British 
 government, 202 ; breaks down the 
 barriers to intemperance and licen- 
 tiousness, 203 ; protest of Commo- 
 dore Kearney, 204; intervention 
 of Admiral Thomas ; the govern- 
 ment reinstated, 205. 
 
 Pearson, Admiral, visit of, 299. 
 
 Pele, superstition connected with, 
 62 ; inroad of a prophetess of, 62 ; 
 her reception at Lahaina, 62 ; the 
 result, 63; inroad upon by Kapi- 
 olani, 188. 
 
 Percival, Lieutenant, disgracefiil con- 
 duct of, 66-70. 
 
 Pierce, Hon. H. A., address of, 
 350. 
 
 Piety, native, testimony to, 267. 
 
 Polynesia, aim of the discoverers, 3. 
 
 Polynesians, origin of the, 2; lan- 
 guage of, 2; spread of the gospel, 
 342. 
 
 Ponape, church on, 318, 320. 
 
 Prayer-meeting, a "tabu," 60; its 
 extension and final suppression, 
 61 ; a female, 61, 145. 
 
 Prayer-meetings, attendance at, 86. 
 
 Preaching-tour on Hawaii, 61. 
 
 Preliminary history, 1. 
 
 Preparation for the great awaken- 
 ing. See Awakening. 
 
 Presbyterian Church of Nova Scotia, 
 mission to South Pacific, 3. 
 
 Press, influence of, 99. 
 
 Princes, the two young, visit of to 
 the United States, 250. 
 
 Princess, young. See Nakienaena. 
 
 Printing, " 21, 85, 100, 316, 320, 
 327. 
 
 Progress, indications of, 265, 266. 
 
 Prohibitory law, pe'ition for, 13) 
 ne enactec', 178. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 407 
 
 Providence, interpositions of, 18, 21, 
 
 46, 91, 204, 250, 254, 314, 354. 
 Publications, catalogue of, 390-400. 
 
 Question, a new, 121 ; responses, 121. 
 
 Readers, number of in 1834, 120. 
 
 Eeconstruction of the Christian com- 
 munity, 280-291. 
 
 Beformed Catholic Mission, failure 
 of, 304; reference to, 334,336, 356. 
 
 Reformed Church of Scotland, mis- 
 sion of to the South Pacific, 3. 
 
 Reinforcement, the first, 24; formal 
 reception of, 26 ; the contrast at 
 Kailua,27; second, 85; third, 103; 
 fourth, 112; fifth and sixth, 124; 
 seventh, 125; eighth and ninth, 
 179 ; tenth, 207 ; eleventh and 
 twelfth, 248; thirteenth, 267. 
 
 Religious conformity, outward, illus- 
 tration of, 86. 
 
 Results, 322-332. 
 
 Revival of religion at Ewa, 178. 
 
 Revival of religion in 1860, 273 ; 
 where it commenced, 273 ; extends 
 over Oahu, 274 ; an interesting 
 case, 274; number of converts on 
 Oahu, 275 ; on Kauai, 275 ; on 
 Maui, 276; characteristics of the 
 work, 276 ; in Hilo and Puna, 
 277; at other stations, 277; a re- 
 action, 278; general results, 278; 
 admissions to the church, 278. In 
 1867, 302. 
 
 Richards, Rev. William, made coun- 
 selor to the government, 136 ; em- 
 bassy of, 201, 203; memorial of, 
 235. 
 
 Romish missionaries, arrival of, 90; 
 implicated in Boki's conspiracy, 
 96; consequent banishment, 96; 
 return of, 130 ; action of the gov- 
 ernment, 130 ; the mission not re- 
 sponsible, 131; effect of Laplace's 
 treaty, 161 ; their opposition to the 
 government, 196; at Hilo, 271; 
 
 how far formidable as antagonistSi 
 334 ; a worse evil, 334. 
 Rulers Christianized, 51. 
 
 Sabbath-school association, 325. 
 
 Sabbath-school celebration, 301. 
 
 Sabbath-schools, 301, 324. 
 
 Salaries, 246. 
 
 Sandwich Islands, discovery of, 1 ; 
 religion of, 6; population of, 8; 
 how their depopulation was 
 checked, 9 ; social condition of 
 the people, 26 ; their moral debase- 
 ment, 28; national conventions, 
 49,83; number of missionaries in 
 1829,98; additional laborers need- 
 ed in 1834, 122; degree of prep- 
 aration for them, 122; reason for 
 a large accession, 124; seasonable 
 arrival, 125; destructive earth- 
 quakes, 307; of volcanic origin, 
 309; moral condition in 1870,331; 
 evangelized, 333. 
 
 Sandwich Islands people, social con- 
 dition of, 26 ; their moral debase- 
 ment and cruelties, 28-31 ; how to 
 improve their social life, 32. 
 
 Sandwich Islands mission, 16; voy- 
 age, anticipations, and agreeable 
 surprise, 18; the reception and 
 first stations, 19 ; incipient meas- 
 ures, 32; memorial from, 126; ap- 
 peal of, 127 ; measures with a view 
 to closing it, 240; the problem for 
 solution, 240; its solution, 241; 
 working of the new arrangement, 
 244; indications of progress, 265, 
 273, 302; cost of, 340; value of its 
 results, 340; its close, 355. 
 
 Sandwich Islands nation, how far 
 Christianized in 1840, 169; the 
 American Board slow to recognize 
 its conversion, 170; its imperfect 
 church developed, 171 ; usurpation 
 of its government, 202; the gov- 
 ernment reinstated, and its inde- 
 pendence acknowledged, 206, 207 ; 
 
408 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 its population in 1850, 251; ita 
 prosperity, 329 ; preserved by the 
 gospel, 381; its future, 332. 
 
 Savage pagans, how to civilize, 24. 
 
 Scenery', beautiful, on Oahu, 81. 
 
 School instruction, extent of, 85. 
 
 School system, exhausted, 102. 
 
 Schools, how propagated, and their 
 influences, 99, 122, 133. See Edw- 
 cation. 
 
 Scriptures, translation of the, 97, 
 135, 268. 
 
 Seamen, eflbrts for, 120, 123. 
 
 Security of life and property, re- 
 markable, 267. 
 
 Simpson, Sir George, friendly acts 
 of, 200; embassy of, 201, 203. 
 
 Small-pox, prevalence of, 260. 
 
 Social condition in 1857, 266. 
 
 Spectacle at Honolulu, b pleasing, 
 46. 
 
 Staley, Bishop, his mission. See 
 Reformed Catholic. 
 
 Stewart, Rev. C. S., mention of, 23, 
 92. 
 
 Tabu, description of the, 5; destruc- 
 tion of, 6. 
 
 Tamoree, George, rebels on Kauai, 
 56 ; kind treatment of, 58. 
 
 Teachers, education of, 95, 122. 
 
 Temperance, growth of, 62, 103 ; ad- 
 verse influences, 119 ; the king and 
 temperance, 174 ; general temper- 
 ance movement, 174; alliance of 
 popery with intemperance, 176; 
 remarkable relapse and recovery 
 at Waimea, 252. 
 
 Thomas, Admiral, reinstates the 
 government, 204. 
 
 Thenars, Admiral Dupetit, mention 
 o^ 199. 
 
 Thurston, Mrs., singular expene-Lve 
 
 of, 20. 
 Thurston, Rev. Asa, memorial of, 
 
 311. 
 Truth, an imperishable, 342. 
 
 United States East India Squadroi^ 
 
 162. 
 United States Exploring Squadron 
 
 177. 
 United States government, friendly 
 
 acts of, 92, 203, 205, 206. 
 United States ship Comleltaiim, 204. 
 United States ship Peacock, visit of, 
 
 71. 
 United States ship Vandalia, 250. 
 United States ship Vincennes, 91. 
 
 Vancouver, mention of, 4, 5, 22 
 
 Wailaku, female hoarding-school at, 
 180. 
 
 Washington Islands, failure to insti- 
 tute a mission on the, 97. 
 
 Week of prayer, observance of, 
 302. 
 
 Wesleyan Missionary Society, mis- 
 sion of, 3. 
 
 Whale-ships, less frequent visits of, 
 271. 
 
 Whitney, Samuel,memorialof, 231. 
 
 Wicked, efleclive tribunal for the, 
 72. 
 
 Windsor Castle, audience at, 48. 
 
 Wives, missionarj', value of, 33. 
 
 Worship, public, improvement in, 35 ; 
 attendance on, 98; fondness for, 
 220. 
 
 Young chiefi, school for, 162; who 
 
 were educated there, 163. 
 Tonng, conversion of the, 168.